《The Three-and-a-Half Years Old Baby is Pampered by Eight Uncles!》


 Chapter 1

    Miscarriage


    In a vi in the suburbs of the capital.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman¡¯s scream resounded through the house, followed by a banging sound, as if something had rolled down. Wang Wang heard the sound and hurriedly ran over. He saw Li Hong lying on the ground with a pale face, clutching her big belly.


    ¡°My stomach hurts!¡± Blood slowly seeped out from between the woman¡¯s legs. ¡°Our child, quickly save him!¡± Li Hong held Wang Wang¡¯s hand tightly, and cold sweat flowed down her face.


    ¡°Honghong, are you alright?¡± Wang Wang squatted down worriedly. Li Hong raised her trembling hand and pointed at the top of the stairs.


    A girl stood there in a white linen dress. The girl¡¯s eyes were as round as grapes, and there was a hint of confusion in them. Her height could barely touch the handrail of the stairs. Her hair was draped behind her messily. Her mouth was slightly open as if she wanted to say something, but when she saw Wang Wang¡¯s eyes, she shrank in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Honghong. I¡¯ll get the driver to take you to the hospital immediately. I¡¯ll look for you immediately after I deal with this evil creature!¡± Wang Wang looked at Li Hong, who was lying at the bottom of the stairs, and then at Yunbao, who was standing at the top of the stairs. He reached a conclusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me her. She¡¯s still a child!¡± Li Hong wanted to reach out to stop him, but her hand stopped midway dye to the pain in her stomach. Wang Wang¡¯s heart ached when he saw this.


    Wang Wang picked up the woman who was lying on the ground, who was in so much pain that she could not speak.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± He red at Yunbao who was upstairs and hurriedly walked towards the door.


    The butler had been in the Wang family for the past few years and knew Yunbao¡¯s status in the Wang family. When she saw her employer¡¯s wife, whom he had been carefully protecting, fall down the stairs and might even lose the son he had been thinking about, how could he treat her, the ¡°culprit¡±, well?


    Although it might not be her who pushed her, her employer had already confirmed it, so it did not matter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push Aunt Hong!¡± Yunbao shouted, but the butler didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    She grabbed Yunbao¡¯s hair tightly and threw her to the ground like a rag. ¡°These are my employer¡¯s instructions. I can¡¯t resist. Young Miss, don¡¯t me me.¡± Although the butler said that, she did not hold back at all.


    Yunbao was chased out of the house just like that. It was still snowing outside, and she was only wearing a thin linen dress.


    She had nowhere to go in the huge garden, so she curled her knees around her body and tried to hide under the roof.


    Her cheeks were burning, probably swollen, and her body hurt from the fall. She gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She clearly didn¡¯t move, so why did Auntie Hong fall? Why didn¡¯t her father believe her? Granny Butler was also very fierce.


    Outside the house, the wind and snow were intertwined. Yunbao¡¯s exposed body was already a little purple from the cold, and her body trembled unconsciously.


    It must have been a long time, so long that the sun had set. Yunbao¡¯s consciousness was a little scattered, and she was mumbling, calling for her mother. Her legs were also cramping and numb from curling up for a long time, and she could not move. Her lips were purple from the cold, and her entire body was ice-cold.


    At first, her stomach was growling from hunger, but she didn¡¯t feel anything now. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, the only thing she could feel was coldness.


    Her mother had been dead since she could remember things. Not long after, her father brought Auntie Hong back. After that, Auntie Hong had a baby in her stomach.


    She seemed to see her mother. Her mother was waving at her and saying in a gentle tone, ¡°Yunbao, hold on. Mommy believes that you didn¡¯t push anyone.¡±


    She also seemed to have seen Auntie Hong. Her face was so scary. She saw her pinching her ears fiercely. She saw her pinching herself hard.


    Yunbao fainted.


    With a bang, the girl was pushed to the ground. Wang Wang rushed up and dragged Yunbao to the snow by her hair.


    It was still snowing, and it had been snowing for a long time. The snow was already a couple of inches thick. Yunbao had thrown into the snow by Wang Wang, leaving long imprints.


    The cold snowkes stimted Yunbao. She opened her eyes in a daze, and the light blinded her.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Yun Bao saw that the figure under the light was familiar. She instinctively wanted to get close to him, but Wang Wang kicked her away.


    ¡°You¡¯re only three years old, how can you be so vicious!¡± Wang Wang shook her off in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t have a vicious daughter like you!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes were half-open as she stared nkly ahead. She no longer had the strength to respond to Wang Wang.


    Her body really hurt, as if it was about to split open. It hurt and itched.


    Wang Wang probably thought that Yunbao was still resisting him, so he became angry. He casually picked up the broom leaning against the wall and swung it fiercely at Yunbao. However, Yunbao no longer had the strength to resist and could only bear it silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young but you¡¯re so vicious. Hurry up and admit your mistake!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my first son. You made our Wang family lose its descendent. You¡¯re really a jinx!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, did your auntie frame you on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hitting for a while, Wang Wang was a little tired. He spat fiercely and turned around to return to the house, leaving Yunbao lying alone in the snow.


    During the beating, Yunbao¡¯s mobile phone fell out.


    That was something her mother had given her. She had always kept it carefully and avoided Wang Wang and Li Hong because once they found out, they would never leave the phone with her again.


    Note: FL¡¯s nickname is Yunbao, ¡®bao¡¯ is a suffix that means baby/treasure. If tranted literally, it would be Baby Yun.

 Chapter 2

    Family


    ¡°Yunbao, call 898! The other party is your uncle. He¡¯lle to help you!¡±


    It was as if someone was calling her again. Yunbao heard a certain voice, but she could not tell if it was male or female. She just wanted to subconsciously listen to it.


    ¡°898¡­Uncle¡­¡±


    Uncle? Did she have other rtives? The voice was still urging her. The girl reached out and fumbled back and forth in the snow until she finally found the phone she had hidden.


    Yunbao dialed the number in a daze and used herst bit of strength. ¡°My name is Yunbao. My mother¡¯s name is Gu Teng. Are you my uncle? Save me¡­¡±


    In a tall building in the center of the capital.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡±


    The ringtone broke the silence in the room. Gu Lin, the eldest son of the Gu family, rubbed his nose unconsciously. It was his phone.


    Just now, he was still scolding his seven younger brothers. Now, he had forgotten to mute his phone.


    He took out his phone and was about to hang up when he saw the caller ID: Little sister!


    He was a little roused. Their younger sister was the only daughter of the Gu family and the beloved daughter of their eight brothers. However, she had mysteriously disappeared five years ago and there had been no news of her since then. They had searched for her for five years but to no avail.


    They did not expect that after five years, there would finally be knews about their little sister. How could they not be excited?


    Gu Lin controlled his breathing and prevented himself from trembling so much that he could not answer the call. However, his heart turned cold the moment the call connected.


    On the other end of the phone came the intermittent sound of a child, apanied by the sound of wind and snow. Just the sound made the hearts of the Gu family¡¯s eight men ache.


    After the call ended, the hall fell silent again. Everyone¡¯s expressions were gloomy.


    Gu Peng, who was the youngest, could not sit still anymore. He mmed the table and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to find them!¡±


    With Eighth Brother breaking the silence, the rest of them were also furious. They were speaking, but they acted as if they were going to get their knives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to check the location. Let¡¯s go down and get the car first!¡±


    The eldest, Gu Lin, let out a roar to calm everyone down.


    At this moment, his phone rang again. He had found the location.


    Wang Wang sat in the living room. Through the window, he saw Yunbao lying motionless in the snow. There was already a lot of snow on her body. Wang Wang rolled his eyes and scolded, ¡°Worthless thing. It¡¯s fine if she dies.¡±


    Five years ago, he picked up the dying Gu Teng at his doorstep. He did not expect that person to have lost her memory.


    He saw that the woman¡¯s clothes were ragged and her face was covered in dust. However, upon closer inspection, her face was also stunning. He had crooked thoughts. This child was probably conceived during that time.


    Wang Wang shook his head and did not want to think about this unlucky matter. He did not know if this child was really a jinx. Ever since she was born, she had first jinxed her mother to death, then Honghong¡¯s child to death, and now she was jinxing him.


    Recently, his business had plummeted and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Therefore, he had been racking his brains to befriend high-ranking officials and nobles to save his business that was on the verge of copse. However, he was always rejected. Coupled with Li Hong¡¯s miscarriage, he was in a terrible fix.


    The sky was about to turn dark, and Yunbao¡¯s consciousness was also slowly fading away with time.


    Am I dying? Yunbao thought.


    Mommy has left me, and Daddy doesn¡¯t like me either. I called Uncle, but there was no news. Is Yunbao really a jinx? Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes and dripped into the snow. No one loved Yunbao.


    Is Yunbao going to see Mommy? Mommy, Yunbao misses you so much.


    Just as Yunbao was about to faint, she felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace.


    ¡°So warm¡­¡±


    After saying this, the girl faintedpletely.


    After receiving the call, Gu Lin hurriedly rushed to the location with his brothers. The geniuses ignored the etiquette they usually learned and squeezed into the three cars. Some even forgot to put on their coats.


    ¡°Have you notified Dad?¡± Gu Yu, the second son of the Gu family asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we confirm it.¡± Gu Lin tried his best to remain calm, but his slightly trembling hand on the steering wheel had already betrayed him.


    They had been looking for their sister all these years, and their father had not given up either. He would even fly into a rage because they could not find her.


    However, now that they had a clue, they were afraid. They were afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. After all, the old man was already old and could not withstand the excitement of the ups and downs.


    The few of them drove to the location without any mishaps. They saw that it was a vi district in the suburbs. Ignoring the security guards, they drove in.


    As soon as Gu Lin got out of the car, he saw a small lump in the snow. If one did not look carefully, they would even miss her light breathing.


    Gu Lin strode over with his long legs. He could not believe it, but there was indeed a small girl lying there. Her face was pale, her lips were purple, and her bare skin was covered in blood. It was a shocking sight.


    However, that face was exactly the same as their sister, who had been missing for five years. Even the beauty mark at the corner of her eye was exactly the same.


    Gu Lin took off his down jacket and wrapped it around the girl. He carefully hugged her.


    The girl in his arms seemed to feel the warmth. Her eyes were half-open, but she could not see the man in front of her clearly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Uncle?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Pay the Price


    The girl¡¯s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible, but every word hit Gu Lin¡¯s heart, making his heart ache.


    After saying this, Yunbao fell unconscious again.


    Gu Lin took a deep look at the brightly lit three-story vi not far away. He carried the child and quickly returned to the car.


    ¡°Eighth Brother, take a look at this child!¡± Gu Lin carefully handed the child to Gu Peng.


    Gu Peng was the most outstanding doctor in the capital. At a young age, he became the director of the Capital First Hospital.


    Gu Peng took the girl and helped her stroke her loose hair.


    The girl¡¯s body was cold, like an ice doll that could shatter at any moment. Sensing that the girl was not in a good state, Gu Peng shouted, ¡°Go to the hospital quickly!¡±


    After arriving at the hospital, Gu Peng immediately changed into surgical clothes and rushed into the operating theater. After receiving a call from his son, Old Master Gu, Gu Ji, also rushed to the hospital at once.


    Looking at the lighted sign, Gu Ji angrily knocked the ground with his walking stick. The loud sound echoed in the hospital corridor.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± The old man¡¯s dignified voice rang out.


    ¡°Dad, Yunbao has been living with someone called Wang Wang for so many years. Yunbao calls him Dad. But ording to my investigation, Wang Wang married a woman called Li Hong a few years ago and even had a child, so¡­¡±


    Therefore, their sister, Old Master Gu¡¯s precious daughter, Gu Teng, might not be alive anymore.


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t bear to continue, but everyone knew that this might be the oue.


    The corridor was dead silent. Only the operating room lights were still on.


    Gu Peng¡¯s heart ached as he looked at his niece lying on the operating table. After his examination, there was not a single good spot on Yunbao¡¯s body.


    Other than those visible external injuries, there were many fractures and internal bleeding all over her body. There were also frostbite from staying in the snow for a long time and long-term malnutrition. All of these factors told Gu Peng that this surgery was not easy to perform. It also told him that Yunbao had not lived well in the Wang family for the past three years.


    Of course, Yunbao¡¯s injuries were also made known to the Gu family members waiting outside the operating theater.


    ¡°What a bunch of animals!¡± Gu Jia, the fifth son of Gu family, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He was the captain of the Criminal Police Force and had always hated evil, let alone the victim being his niece.


    As one of the three big families in the capital, it was effortless for the Gu family to make a smallpany disappear, not to mention that the Wang family was already on the verge of bankruptcy.


    ¡°The Wang family, right?¡± Gu Lin had always felt that the name Wang Wang was familiar. After reading the information, he realized that it was the little boss who had been harassing him and wanted his investment. ¡°How dare they treat Yunbao like this? I¡¯ll definitely make them pay!¡±


    After receiving the security guard¡¯s notice, Wang Wang rushed downstairs immediately. The SG license te only belonged to one family in the capital, and that was the Gu family.


    The Gu family was one of the three great families in the capital. If they could get their support, the Wang family would definitely be able to survive this crisis and even reach a higher level.


    Unexpectedly, when he dressed up and rushed to the door, there was no one there. There was only a security guard left. Even the girl who should have been lying in the snow had disappeared.


    ¡°What? Uncle?¡±


    After hearing the security guard¡¯s words, Wang Wang couldn¡¯t believe it. That jinx was actually rted to the Gu family? Could it be that the crazy woman was the daughter of the Gu family?


    If not for the jinx lying half-dead in the snow, he would have been sitting with the head of Gu family to discuss business.


    There was no time to think too much. He had to seize this opportunity! With this thought in mind, Wang Wang hurriedly rushed to the Capital First Hospital.


    Yunbao had never felt so warm. It was as if she had soaked in afortable hot spring, or as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s arms.f


    ¡°Hang in there, Yunbao.¡±


    The voice appeared again. Yunbao wanted to ask who she was, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only listen quietly.


    ¡°Yunbao, you have to fight hard. You still have your grandparents and uncles waiting for you to wake up. They will love you very much!¡±


    Does anyone still want Yunbao? Does Yunbao still have a family?

 Chapter 4

    Voice


    ¡°Yunbao, you must persevere. I still have a gift for you!¡±


    Okay, Yunbao had to be strong, she thought.


    Everyone outside the operating theater was still waiting anxiously. Gu Lin¡¯s assistant, Su Yuan, walked over and whispered into Gu Lin¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s a man outside the hospital who ims to be Miss Yun¡¯s father and wants to see you. He said his name is Wang Wang.¡±


    ¡°Wang Wang? I didn¡¯t expect him toe so quickly.¡±


    Hearing Wang Wang¡¯s name, the other brothers of Gu n also stood up one after another. After hearing what happened to Little Yunbao, they had long wanted to give this arrogant man a good beating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him.¡±


    On the other side, Wang Wang was led into a lounge by the assistant.


    Although this was a hospital, it was funded by the Gu family. It was easy to find a ce to talk.


    As soon as Wang Wang entered, he saw that there were already eight people in the room. There were seven men and an old man. Although the old man was old, the majesty in his eyes still made Wang Wang at a loss. The remaining seven men stood beside the old man like a wall, making Wang Wang unable to breathe.


    Could it be that the Gu family valued him so much that even Old Master Gu wanted to wee him?


    ¡°You¡¯re Wang Wang?¡± Gu Lin looked at the man in front of him with a faint smile. In front of him, the fat on the man¡¯s face was piled up because of his wide smile.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Wang Wang.¡± Even Gu Lin, the CEO of the Gu Corporation, had spoken to him. He felt that his business was saved, and the disgusting smile on his face deepened.


    He didn¡¯t know who the others were. After all, families like Gu family always kept a low profile. Only Gu Lin and Gu Ji had appeared in financial magazines before. Wang Wang found them familiar. However, judging from their noble auras, they should be the other young masters of Gu n.


    ¡°Are you Yunbao¡¯s father?¡± Gu Lin continued to ask.


    He sized up the man in front of him. He was not old, but he exuded the aura of a schemer. His eyes seemed to be calcting something, and his fake fawning smile was even more disgusting.


    Seeing his fat body made Gu Lin think of his niece who was still in the operating theater. He was furious and cracked his fingers unhappily.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wang Wang leaned forward as if he was asking for credit. He seemed to have forgotten that he had beaten Yunbao up in the snow an hour ago. ¡°It¡¯s just that the child has a problematic character. As a father, I have to educate her.¡±


    A single phrase about a problematic character lightly brushed over his abuse of the child.


    If they had not already investigated, they would have thought that the person standing in front of them was a strict father who was doing this for the sake of his child.


    ¡°Very well, very well!¡± Gu Lin signaled his assistant to lock the door. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Gu Lin was clearly smiling, but there was a terrifying aura around him that made Wang Wang¡¯s back turn cold.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams filled the room. Gu Jia appeared behind Wang Wang with a baseball bat. That strike just now should have broken his leg.


    Wang Wang knelt on the ground in pain, as if he didn¡¯t understand why the Gu family treated him like this. He broke out in cold sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare toin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wang Wang hurriedly apologized, but no one paid attention to him.


    Gu Lin looked at Wang Wang, who was trembling in pain, and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    His thin lips opened and closed gently, but the words he said made Wang Wang shudder.


    ¡°I was wrong. Spare me!¡± Wang Wang mmed his head on the ground, making a thumping sound.


    A pool of yellow water slowly appeared on the ground, but this was only the beginning. Perhaps because his cries were too noisy, like a pig being ughtered, he was gagged with a rag that had been thrown aside.


    Gu Jia was fast, urate, and ruthless. He only stopped when Wang Wang couldn¡¯t move.


    Old Master Gu slowly stood up with his walking stick and gestured for Gu Jia to take out the rag that was stuck in Wang Wang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Where is Teng¡¯er?¡± He looked down at Wang Wang, who was lying on the ground, writhing in pain. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡±


    Seeing that Wang Wang did not reply, he used his walking stick to hit his broken leg, crushing it back and forth.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Going Home


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, aaahhh!¡± The screams sounded again. Wang Wang did not give up and wanted to frame Gu Teng¡¯s death on Yunbao. ¡°She died in childbirth in order to give birth to a jinx!¡±


    When Old Master Gu heard this, his eyes instantly turned red.


    They had already investigated. It was clearly because Wang Wang found out that Gu Teng was pregnant with a girl and did not buy nutritional supplements for Gu Teng during her pregnancy. She did not even have enough normal nutrition. That was why Gu Teng had a difficultbor and her body was injured. She passed away at a young age.


    He didn¡¯t expect Wang Wang to still refuse to take responsibility at a time like this. Gu Ji was heartbroken.


    Seeing that his father was in a bad state, Gu Lin quickly asked his brothers to bring their father away from this environment.


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Yunbao¡¯s body. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±


    After Gu Lin finished speaking, he took the baseball bat that Gu Jia had left in the room and swung his arm to break all the windows in the house. The cold wind instantly rushed in, causing Wang Wang to tremble involuntarily.


    His jacket had already been taken away. He wanted to curl up into a ball so that he would at least be warmer, but because his entire body was fractured, he could only lie on the ground.


    Gu Lin even felt that he was being merciful. After all, Yunbao was lying alone in the snow. This was considered letting him off easy.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him die.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The surgerysted for more than four hours before Yunbao was pushed out of the operating theater.


    ¡°Her life is no longer in danger.¡± Gu Peng also walked out. ¡°She only needs to rest well next.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Lin also received an urgent DNA test. It was true that Yunbao was a child of the Gu family.


    ¡°Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­¡±


    The sound of the equipment entered Yunbao¡¯s ears. Her eyshes fluttered as she opened her eyes. What greeted her eyes were a few unfamiliar adults.


    ¡°Yunbao! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± One of the men rushed over excitedly. He was still wearing the doctor¡¯s white coat.


    When Yunbao saw the man approaching, she subconsciously moved back, making Gu Peng stop in his tracks.


    The girl¡¯s grape-like eyes carefully assessed her surroundings. The chronic malnutrition made her look small. Her face was pale, and her lips were bloodless. Her cautious and pitiful appearance made everyone¡¯s hearts ache.


    Gu Lin walked forward and squatted in front of the bed so that his gaze was level with Yunbao¡¯s.


    ¡°Good Yunbao, don¡¯t be afraid. My name is Gu Lin. I¡¯m your eldest uncle. Do you remember? You called me before.¡±


    Gu Lin controlled his voice and tried to be as gentle as possible, afraid that he would scare the little kid.


    ¡°I remember.¡± After a long time, Yunbao said quietly, ¡°Are you really my uncles?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s careful manner made the adults¡¯ hearts ache. Previously, they had only heard about Yunbao¡¯s experiences. Now that they saw Yunbao¡¯s appearance, they wished they could cut Wang Wang into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Is your mother called Gu Teng? We¡¯re her brothers.¡± Gu Lin pointed at Old Master Gu, who was sitting at the side. ¡°This is Yunbao¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    Yunbao looked at Old Master Gu timidly, but immediately lowered her gaze after meeting his eyes. Looking at her appearance, no one would believe that she wasn¡¯t abused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao didn¡¯t push Auntie Hong.¡± Yunbao was still conflicted about this matter. She lowered her head aggrievedly and grabbed the bedsheet uneasily, worried that her uncles, who she had just met, would think that she was a bad child.


    ¡°Your uncles believe you! Yunbao is a good child. Of course you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes lit up. It was the first time she had shown a child¡¯s expression after being awake for so long, but then she said sadly, ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t believe Yunbao¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t see him again. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Gu Lin reached out and rubbed Yunbao¡¯s head. This time, she did not dodge, but her tears fell uncontrobly. All her grievances surged out like a floodgate.


    In the end, she was only a three-year-old child. This was the first time anyone believed her.


    Yunbao was still hesitant, as if she had something to say.


    Home. Was Yunbao going to have a home? Would they treat her like her father did? Or abandon her again?

 Chapter 6

    Strange Master


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As if sensing that Yunbao had something to say, Gu Lin carefully guided her. ¡°You can ask Uncle if you have any questions!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then can Yunbao eat some hot food?¡± She asked especially carefully, her eyes observing Gu Lin¡¯s expression, afraid that he would be unhappy. Seeing that Gu Lin did not answer her immediately, she added softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yunbao can also not eat.¡±


    Gu Lin just didn¡¯t expect that she was just worried about whether there was any hot food to eat. He was a little confused. When he saw her familiar actions of admitting her mistake and enduring it, Gu Lin¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Sitting aside, Old Master Gu¡¯s eyes also turned red silently.


    ¡°Good child, you can eat whatever you want.¡± He wanted to go forward and pat the girl¡¯s head, but the girl immediately covered her head as if she was afraid that he would hit her.


    The girl¡¯s repeated rejections also attracted the attention of the adults.


    ¡°Does Yunbao get beaten up by them often?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    ¡°Daddy and Auntie Hong often say that I¡¯m not obedient so they¡¯re educating me. But¡­ Yunbao has already done what they said. They would still hit me. Yunbao will be obedient in the future. Can you not hit me?¡±


    The adults did not expect Yunbao¡¯s life to be like this in the past, and they doted on her even more.


    Gu Lin fed Yunbao some food and she fell asleep again.


    Wang Wang was locked up for a day before Gu Lin asked his assistant to inform his parents toe and fetch him.


    Li Hong happened to be in the obstetrics and gynecology department downstairs. When the parents of the Wang family received the news, they rushed upstairs. When they saw their precious son lying on the ground, his lips were purple and dry. He did not look human. There were still traces of yellow liquid on the ground. The two of them screamed.


    ¡°Aiya, son, who beat you up like this!¡± Mother Wang ran over and hugged Wang Wang. Her sharp and ear-piercing voice filled the entire floor.


    Fortunately, Mother Wang was too anxious about her son to make a scene. Instead, she hurriedly sent her son to the emergency department.


    Along the way, Wang Wang exined everything to Father and Mother Wang and pushed all the me to Yunbao.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that jinx¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Wang family would have definitely reached an agreement with the Gu Corporation!¡± Wang Wang said fiercely, affecting the wounds on his body and making him twitch in pain.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell them who hit him, because he knew that once he told his parents, they would definitely make a fuss regardless of the consequences. Being chased out was a small matter, but if they lost this cooperation opportunity, it would be a big deal.


    Wang Wang thought that the Gu family¡¯s anger would dissipate after they hit him. Instead, they would help him because he was the biological father of that jinx.


    In the VIP ward, Yunbao opened her eyes. There was no one around. It was frighteningly quiet.


    ¡°As expected, Uncles don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Yunbao lowered her head and thought, ¡°Yunbao was thrown away again.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too disheartened!¡±


    The voice appeared again. This time the girl heard it clearly. It was the same voice that had told her to call her uncle and encouraged her to survive.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft. She was not afraid. Instead, she blinked her big eyes, trying to find the source of the voice.


    She did not dislike this voice. Instead, she felt a little close to it. Hearing this voice gave her an inexplicable sense of security.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Following the voice, an old woman with a face full of wrinkles appeared in front of the girl.


    Yunbao was shocked by the sudden appearance of this person and was a little stunned. However, after she reacted, the girl lowered her eyes and nodded before shaking her head.


    ¡°Liar!¡± The olddy pretended to grimace. ¡°Granny doesn¡¯t like children who lie.¡±


    Hearing the other party say this, Yunbao was a little anxious. She bit her lips and hesitated for a while before slowly saying, ¡°I know that Granny is a good person because Granny saved me before. Mother told me to repay all kindness shown to me. But I was just afraid because Granny suddenly appeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really interesting. You know how to repay kindness at such a young age.¡± The olddy was amused by Yunbao andughed out loud. She patted Yunbao¡¯s head lovingly.


    ¡°My name is Song Yun. I¡¯m your master. From now on, you have to call me Master Yun.¡± The old granny introduced herself to Yunbao with a smile.


    ¡°Master Yun?¡± The girl tilted her head. ¡°Is it simr to a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yun looked at the cute girl in front of her and her heart almost melted. ¡°Call me master and let me hear it.¡±


    ¡°No, Yunbao doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s rejection confused Song Yun. Weren¡¯t they chatting happily just now?

 Chapter 7

    No Name


    ¡°Don¡¯t we already know each other?¡±


    ¡°You know me, but I don¡¯t know you. The name could be a fake.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eloquence surprised Song Yun.


    ¡°I know your mother. Her name is Gu Teng, right?¡± Song Yun thought for a moment and could only bring up the girl¡¯s mother so that the girl would believe her.


    The girl nodded, but she was wondering if the strange olddy in front of her could really be trusted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you know me, I know you.¡±


    Song Yun seemed to have heard something. She no longer fussed over making Yunbao call her Master. Instead, she held the girl¡¯s small hand. ¡°Good child, I¡¯m leaving now, but before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±


    She waved her hand, and a purple crystal bracelet appeared on the girl¡¯s hand. It was crystal clear, and the light reflected on the girl¡¯s hand through the crystal was very beautiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject Master, or I¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    Seeing that the girl was about to speak, Song Yun hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll call me Master the next time we meet!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Before Yunbao could finish speaking, Song Yun had already disappeared, and Yunbao slowly lost consciousness.


    ¡°Yunbao, Yunbao!¡±


    Yunbao heard someone call her and slowly opened her eyes. So it was a dream?


    She rubbed her eyes and realized that there was really a string of purple crystals in her hand.


    It was not a dream!


    She looked around and realized that there was only her, Gu Lin, and Gu Peng in the huge ward.


    ¡°Little Uncle, Grandpa,¡± she greeted them.


    Compared to her grandfather, Gu Ji, she relied more on her Little Uncle, Gu Peng.


    Seeing that Yunbao was still a little unfamiliar with him, Gu Ji walked forward with his walking stick. He looked at this little girl who resembled his beloved daughter, his eyes filled with love.


    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa is your family.¡±


    Yunbao nodded slightly. She was actually a little afraid of this old man. After all, he always had a straight face and didn¡¯t like to talk. However, she could see pity in his eyes. She could see this emotion in the eyes of everyone in the Gu family.


    ¡°Grandpa, hug!¡± She reached out her hand. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to get close to them in the past few days.


    Old Master Gu was so excited that his beard was twitching. ¡°Okay! Grandpa will hug you!¡±


    Looking at the intimate scene between the grandfather and granddaughter, Gu Peng was a little jealous. He was clearly the one who was racing against time to save Little Yunbao, and he was also the one who kept ying with Yunbao. Why was the old man the first to receive Yunbao¡¯s hug?


    ¡°Little Uncle wants Yunbao¡¯s hug too!¡± Gu Peng pretended to be angry, making the grandfather and granddaughterugh. This was also a rare moment of happiness for Old Master Gu.


    ¡°By the way, Little Yunbao, Grandpa and your uncles want to change your surname to Gu. Are you willing?¡± Old Master Gu asked softly.


    After all, the Wang family had gone too far with Yunbao in the past. Naturally, they would not let her return to that dragon¡¯s den or tiger¡¯s den. However, they had to ask the child for her opinions on such matters. If Little Yunbao really insisted on taking the surname Wang, they would respect her wishes.


    ¡°Yunbao is willing!¡± Although she was still a child, she could still feel who treated her well.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yunbao stammered, ¡°But Yunbao doesn¡¯t have a name¡­¡±


    These words shocked Gu Ji and Gu Peng. Yunbao was already three years old, but she did not even have a name that belonged to her. It could be seen that the Wang family did not raise her as their child at all. Gu Peng even wanted to beat up Wang Wang again!


    ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve suffered!¡± Old Master Gu gently stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair. ¡°Then from today onwards, you¡¯ll be called Gu Yun, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Yun flew into Gu Ji¡¯s arms happily. She now had a family!


    Gu Peng looked at the intimate grandfather and granddaughter and revealed a faint smile. Then, a purple color stole his gaze. It was a bracelet.


    He did not seem to remember seeing this bracelet during the surgery, but it was also possible that he did not notice it because he was only thinking about saving Little Yunbao.


    He shrugged nonchntly and joined the embrace.

 Chapter 8

    Important Friend


    Wang Wang was bandaged simply. After all, Gu Jia was a criminal police officer. He knew best where hitting someone would be painful but not fatal. Therefore, when Wang Wang, who was bandaged into a mummy, was pushed into Li Hong¡¯s ward, the three people inside were shocked.


    Li Hong wiped her tears. ¡°Hubby, who beat you up like this?¡±


    Li Hong looked sad, but upon closer inspection, one could see the mockery and disdain in her eyes.


    Wang Wang was originally a little rich boss. At the very least, he could give her whatever she wanted. Even if he already had a child, she would throw herself at him.


    However, as time passed, she realized that Wang Wang was an arrogant middle-aged greasy man. Not only did he not pay attention to the management of his figure, but he was also sloppy in hygiene. He often puckered his stinky mouth and wanted to be intimate with her.


    Fortunately, Wang Wang¡¯s assets were still considerable. Li Hong also relied on Wang Wang¡¯s pampering to spend money without a care. Other than already having a child, everything else was not bad.


    She knew that Wang Wang had always wanted a son, so after she got pregnant, she bribed the doctor to say that she was pregnant with a son. As expected, Wang Wang was overjoyed and doted on her even more.


    However, that day, when she was looking for her new clothes, she found Wang Wang had the business card of a hooker, and the bill that Wang Wang could not make ends meet.


    Li Hong naturally did not want to be entangled with Wang Wang anymore. At the very least, she could not bepletely tied up!


    Hence, she nned everything. She fell down the stairs, framed Gu Yun, and sessfully aborted the child. It could be said to be killing three birds with one stone.


    She could avoid being implicated by the child. Even if Wang Wang made aeback in the future, he would not suspect that this dead child was her fault. She could also make that jinx suffer more.


    However, Wang Wang did not know that his wife hated him so much and even thought that Li Hong was a delicate and loving wife.


    He tried his best to raise his hand tofort Li Hong, but she avoided him discreetly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your husband is in good health!¡± Wang Wang was still bragging. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that jinx, our Wang family would have definitely advanced further!¡±


    When Li Hong heard that the jinx was actually a child of the Gu family, one of the three big families in the capital, she was surprised for a moment. But on second thought, Wang Wang¡¯s current miserable state must be because of that burdensome child. Thinking of this, she broke out in cold sweat. They even treated her biological father like this, let alone her, a stepmother.


    She had to think of a way to stop the Gu family from knowing that she had framed and abused that burdensome child. Otherwise, the oue would be very ugly. Wang Wang was a living example!


    She perfunctorily agreed with Wang Wang while thinking of a countermeasure.


    On the other side, for some reason, Gu Yun¡¯s injuries healed especially quickly. Others would have needed to recuperate for more than a month or even longer. Gu Yun had almost recovered in ten days, and she was even more lively than before.


    As an authoritative figure in the medical field, Gu Peng could not exin his niece¡¯s extraordinary physique. Old Master Gu only smiled and said that their Yunbao was fortunate to have a lucky star to take care of her.


    Only Gu Yun knew that this was because of the bracelet given to her by the granny who imed to be her master.


    I must thank that strange granny the next time we meet, Gu Yun thought.


    On the day of discharge, almost all the members of the Gu family came. Gu Lin walked in front to settle the discharge procedures, while the others surrounded Little Yunbao andmunicated with her.


    After so many days of interaction and Yunbao¡¯s efforts, she could already recognize all her uncles.


    She took Gu Peng¡¯s hand because she knew that he was the easiest to talk to. ¡°Little Uncle, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Little Uncle will bring you home immediately!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want to go back to my old home. Daddy¡¯s home¡­¡±


    Yunbao did not dare to look into Gu Peng¡¯s eyes because she knew that her uncle hated her father, but she had to go back.


    ¡°Why? Can you tell Little Uncle the reason?¡± Gu Peng squatted down and asked softly. The others also stopped and quietly waited for the little girl¡¯s reason.


    ¡°Because¡­ because Mommy¡¯s things are still there.¡± Yunbao bit her lip. Gu Peng knew that she was trying her best not to cry.


    Gu Teng¡¯s things. Thest things their dear sister had left behind when she was alive.


    ¡°Then can your uncles bring it back for you? Yunbao, stay at home obediently and wait with Grandpa and Grandma for us toe back, okay? Grandma has wanted to see Yunbao for a long time!¡±


    None of them wanted Yunbao to step into that sad ce again, afraid that she would be sad again.

 Chapter 9

    Danger


    ¡°No! Yunbao wants to go!¡± This time, Gu Yun¡¯s answer was very straightforward because she still had a very important friend waiting for her.


    Seeing that they could not dissuade her, the adults could only let her be.


    The date was set for the next day, but Gu Lin had a meeting and Gu Peng had an important surgery, so the people who apanied Yunbao back to the Wang family were the Gu family¡¯s second son Gu Yu, third son Gu Luo, and fifth son Gu Jia.


    With Gu Jia, a criminal police officer, apanying them, they felt much more at ease.


    The Wang family, who had received the notice, had started preparing the night before.


    However, the Wang family was no longer the same as before. The debt collectionpany had taken advantage of Wang Wang¡¯s hospitalization period to send people to empty the Wang family. Now, other than the basic living measures, such as sofas, beds, and toilet bowls that could not be taken away, the rest had long been emptied.


    Therefore, Wang Wang was certain that this was thest chance for the Wang family to make aeback. He had to seize it!


    However, his injuries had yet to recover, so he looked veryical. However, he was still a little uncertain, afraid that the jinx would add fuel to the fire.


    Li Hong was also uncertain. She prided herself on her beauty, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. After all, it was one of the three great families in the capital. If something could happen between her and one of them, wouldn¡¯t she have soared?


    Of course, the prerequisite for all of this was to shut that burdensome child up!


    If she wanted to keep the news a secret, the best way was to shut the insider up forever! Li Hong was prepared to get rid of that burdensome child today.


    Not in public, of course. She knew a secret, one that would get rid of that burdensome child.


    That burdensome child had a parrot friend! If she wanted to see the parrot, that burdensome child could only appear alone. No one else could be there, and this was the best time for her to make a move.


    At the thought that she might be the wife of the Gu family in the future, Li Hong immediately grinned from ear to ear.


    When it was time, the three brothers of the Gu family arrived at the gate of the Wang family¡¯s vi punctually with Yunbao.


    The four members of the Wang family smiled especially warmly, especially Wang Wang!


    The moment he saw Gu Jia, he recalled his encounter at the hospital that day. His wounds began to hurt faintly. He looked around and realized that Gu Lin, who controlled the business empire, was not around. He even scolded Gu Yun in his heart. It must be because of her that President Gu did note!


    As soon as Gu Luo stepped into the Wang family, he felt that he was being targeted by a malicious gaze.


    Gu Luo was an university professor. He wore gold-rimmed sses and had an outstanding temperament. Li Hong¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s mother. My name is Li Hong.¡± She smiled brightly, but her body was almost touching Gu Luo¡¯s body. The pungent perfume made Gu Luo feel disgusted.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Gu Yu said mockingly, ¡°We only have one sister. Which rock did you jump out from?¡± He did not give Li Hong any face at all, so Li Hong could only smile awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. We¡¯re here to collect something today. We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯re done!¡± Gu Yu said concisely.


    ¡°Alright, everything is here!¡± Li Hong took out a box as if she was trying to please him. It was filled with Gu Teng¡¯s things from when she was alive.


    Gu Yu and Gu Luo stayed on the first floor to take inventory. Wang Wang immediately made them the best tea they could take out.


    Gu Jia apanied Yunbao upstairs to look for her special friend. No one noticed that Li Hong had also quietly run to the top floor.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, just wait for me here!¡± Gu Yun said obediently to Gu Jia. She knew that her good friend had always been afraid of people.


    ¡°Do you really not need Fifth Uncle to apany you?¡± Gu Jia asked worriedly. If anything happened to Yunbao under his care, wouldn¡¯t the other brothers skin him alive?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Yunbao will call Fifth Uncle if I¡¯m in danger.¡±


    Seeing how obedient the girl was, Gu Jia let her go. After all, with his skills, he would be able to rush over immediately if Yunbao was in danger.


    Gu Yun went up to the rooftop and realized that the parrot cage was empty. Before she could react, someone covered her mouth.


    She was very familiar with that fragrance. It was Auntie Hong! However, no matter how she struggled, the woman did not let go, as if she was confirming something.


    After waiting for a while, she said gloomily, ¡°Good Yunbao, did you miss Auntie Hong these few days?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Loan Shark


    On the rooftop.


    Li Hong¡¯s hand covered Gu Yun¡¯s mouth tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for blocking my way out!¡± The spike in the woman¡¯s hand gently pressed against Yun Bao¡¯s tender face.


    ¡°How do you want to leave? How about slipping off the rooftop?¡±


    Gu Yun was about to suffocate. She couldn¡¯t breathe and couldn¡¯t understand what Li Hong was saying. Her struggles became weaker and weaker. Li Hong carried her and approached the rooftop step by step.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    A sharp voice sounded, scaring Li Hong into letting go.


    She didn¡¯t expect the parrot to hide at the side. In her panic, the spike cut Gu Yun¡¯s face. Although the wound wasn¡¯t deep, blood still seeped out.


    Gu Jia, who was waiting at the side, heard the sound and immediately ran over. He saw Li Hong pinching Yunbao at a nce. There were already scratches on the poor Yunbao¡¯s face.


    Without even thinking, Gu Jia flew forward and kicked Li Hong to the ground, hugging Yunbao tightly in his arms.


    He took out a tissue from his pocket and carefully wiped Yunbao¡¯s injured face. Heforted the frightened Yunbao. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Fortunately, the wound was not deep. Gu Lin decided that before he left the Wang residence, he would never let Yunbao out of his sight again.


    Li Hong was not so lucky. The spike in her hand cut her face when she was kicked away by Gu Jia. When she fell to the ground, it ruthlessly pierced into her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp voice rang out. Li Hong covered her bloody face and screamed non-stop.


    As she grew older, she had to invest a lot of money to maintain her beauty. This was her only pride.


    Although she could not see it, the pain on her face and the bleeding told her that she was disfigured!


    Gu Jia clicked his tongue impatiently. He, who had been in the police force all year round, could not stand people who bullied the weak, let alone the person in front of him who had already hurt his little niece.


    ¡°Stop screaming.¡± Gu Jia picked at his ears. ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce!¡± He even looked like he was about to hit someone.


    Li Hong wanted to use her pitiful gaze to gain Gu Jia¡¯s sympathy, but when she looked up, she was shocked by his cold and heartless gaze.


    She covered her face and ran away with hatred and fear in her heart!


    Downstairs.


    A group of men in ck barged into the Wang family and began to move things out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Wang stopped the group of people who were moving the sofa out. ¡°This belongs to me! You¡¯re robbing me!¡±


    ¡°Wang Wang, right?¡± The leader looked at the man with a crippled leg and bandages in front of him andughed disdainfully.


    He took out a note from his pocket. The borrower¡¯s name was Wang Wang, and the amount he owed was as high as 100 million!


    ¡°Why is there so much debt!¡± Wang Wang was in disbelief. ¡°I clearly only borrowed a million yuan back then!¡± Wang Wang¡¯s voice was trembling.


    He could not take out so much money at the moment. He jumped with all his might, wanting to snatch the receipt from the other party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re borrowing money from loan sharks?¡± The man threw the receipt at Wang Wang¡¯s face indifferently. ¡°This is just a backup. You can take as many receipts. Now that the repayment period is over, we¡¯ll take your house!¡±


    Father and Mother Wang were furious when they saw that they were about to have nowhere to live.


    ¡°How dare you treat us like this? Do you know who my son is?¡± Mother Wang hugged the debt collector¡¯s leg like a shrew. ¡°He¡¯s the son-inw of the Gu family!¡±


    Mother Wang¡¯s loud voice attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many people craned their necks to look over.


    Gu Yu and Gu Luo did not expect the Wang family to be so shameless! They abused Yunbao and mistreated their sister! After the sister they doted on died, there was even ayer of dust on the urn that could not be wiped clean. They actually still had the face to cling to connections?


    Anger was hidden in their eyes.


    The loan shark was even more dismissive. He swung his legs away in disgust and looked at them as if they were fools. ¡°Guess who called us over?¡±


    The loan shark¡¯s words reminded the Wang family. This must be because that jinx tattled!


    However, now that things hade to this, even if they did not like her, they could only rely on others.


    They hurriedly ran up to the rooftop to ask for Yunbao¡¯s help.


    ¡°My dear granddaughter, please save Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Father and Mother Wang ran over. When they saw Yunbao, they blurted out for help.


    ¡°Hurry up and plead with your uncles. The Wang family raised you for three years, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± It was Gu Jia¡¯s voice!

 Chapter 11

    Jinx


    He still remembered what Yunbao had told him. Her friend was very timid, and for it toe out, the fewer people around, the better. Furthermore, he did not have a good impression of the Wang family to begin with, so he only felt annoyed when he saw them.


    However, the men in ck were gradually emptying their homes. The jinx could catch the parrotter, but their issue could not be pushed toter!


    ¡°Yunbao! Grandpa is here to catch the parrot for you!¡± Father Wang ignored Gu Jia¡¯s obstruction and barged in. The little parrot that had just appeared was so frightened that it flew everywhere. ¡°If Grandpa helps you catch it, can you plead for mercy on behalf of your father and the Gu family?¡±


    Now, the mission of Father Wang and Mother Wang was to please the Gu family and that jinx. Although they did not like her, they were willing to sacrifice themselves to please her for the sake of the Wang family.


    Mother Wang followed closely behind. ¡°Grandma will help you too! If you really can¡¯t, use medicine to knock it down or hurt its wings. It won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yunbao quickly ran to the opposite side of the two of them and stood in front of them.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her grandparents, but she didn¡¯t like them either. They always pretended not to see her, didn¡¯t take her out to y, and even scolded her with her father.


    Gu Jia also rushed over. He did not want to attack the elderly, but he did not want to see them mess up Yunbao¡¯s ns.


    He sent a message to the bodyguards waiting downstairs toe upstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Little Tiger!¡±


    Yunbao was very anxious. Gu Jia also said coldly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Leave quickly!¡±


    However, Father and Mother Wang remained on the rooftop as if they did not understand what was being said.


    Father Wang still did not give up. He picked up the broom and threw it at the parrot. Fortunately, the parrot reacted quickly. Otherwise, its wings would have been hit.


    This action undoubtedly agitated Gu Yun. She ran forward and pushed Father Wang¡¯s leg with all her might.


    Yunbao, who usually struggled to carry heavy objects, easily pushed Father Wang away.


    The bodyguards also received the order and dragged Father and Mother Wang out.


    At this moment, there were already many people surrounding the Wang family¡¯s vi. They had long heard about this family and despised their bullying of children. Today, someone had finally punished them!


    Gu Yu and Gu Luo had been waiting downstairs. Although they were also worried, they wereforted that Gu Jia, who had the highestbat strength, was guarding Yunbao.


    Wang Wang had not imagined that the Gu family would be so cruel. He felt that the jinx must have misled them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that jinx!¡± Wang Wang said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s all because of her that I became like this!¡±


    Father and Mother Wang also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only did that jinx curse her mother, but she also jinxed Li Hong¡¯s child. Now, she¡¯s also jinxing us and causing us to go bankrupt! It¡¯ll be your turn next!¡±


    All of them abused Yunbao, mistreated their sister, and was ndering Yunbao¡¯s name. Did they really think that the Gu family was dead?


    Gu Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As a pilot captain, he was responsible for the lives on an entire ne, so he had always been mature and steady. However, this time, he directly kicked Wang Wang to the wall and got the bodyguards to cover their mouths before throwing him into an unknown countryside.


    Although Li Hong didn¡¯t say a word, she was still taken away. This made her hate Yunbao even more.


    On the rooftop.


    Yunbao was stillforting the little parrot that was under stress. Gu Jia waited patiently at the side. After a while, Yunbao came out with the small cage.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± Yunbao gently held Gu Jia¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Uncle and Third Uncle are still waiting for us!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the injury on Yunbao¡¯s face was not as serious as before. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell it was there.


    When they arrived downstairs, those insignificant people had already been cleared away. The three brothers of the Gu family also returned home with Yunbao.


    The Gu family¡¯s old residence was not in the city center, but it was close to the mountains and rivers. The environment was very good, and it was the center of the wealthy district.


    Heading over from the Wang family¡¯s vi took a lot of time, and after spending energy dealing with the little parrot, Little Yunbao fell asleep after getting into the car.


    When Old Master Gu heard that they wereing back, he had made sufficient preparations early in the morning. He stood at the door and waited. When he saw Yunbao get out of the car, he could not wait to pick her up,pletely ignoring the three sons behind her.


    ¡°Yunbao, did you miss Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Yunbao nodded obediently.


    After so many days of interaction, Yunbao was different from before. Although she would still observe the expressions of others before she acted, she could react and was no longer like a lifeless doll.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa will show you your room!¡± Old Master Gu brought Yunbao back to the old mansion.

 Chapter 12

    Returning to the Old Manor


    The distance from the entrance gates to the actual manor was not short. In order to spend more time with his granddaughter, Old Master Gu chose to walk.


    Along the way, Yunbao saw fountains, flower beds, argewn, and many statues. Yunbao was dumbfounded. This ce was really beautiful. Along the way, she met many maids. When they saw her, they would stop what they were doing and smile at her.


    Yunbao¡¯s room was arranged on the third floor. Fortunately, there was an elevator, so it would not be so troublesome for Yunbao to go up and down.


    Pushing open the room was a standard dream princess room with pink-and-white furnishings, arge, exquisitely soft bed, a study table by the window, a two-meter wall-mounted mirror and four floor to ceiling wardrobes, and a sizable balcony justrge enough to amodate her little parrot.


    This was two to three times bigger than her original room!


    ¡°Darling, sorry if it¡¯s small. Do you like this room?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao loves it!¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Did Mommy used to live here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this will be Yunbao¡¯s room in the future!¡± Old Master Gu was a little surprised because this was indeed Gu Teng¡¯s room. Before receiving the news, they had always thought that Gu Teng woulde back, so they had kept the room for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Yunbao hugged Old Master Gu happily.


    The Wang family was not so lucky.


    They were thrown into the countryside and had nowhere to go. They had no money and were living in the wilderness.


    It was not easy to find a ce to stay. Even that was also because Li Hong, who had been disfigured, slept with an older man, that they had been able to exchange for it.


    Wang also had a disability in his leg, which was apanied by a permanent lung illness.


    Their family huddled on a small bed every day. It was worlds apart from their previous lives. Wang Wang¡¯s temper had also be very strange. He would hit and scold the other three at the drop of a hat.


    In order to have money to live, the Wang parents forced Li Hong to sell her body. However, because of her face, she could only sell herself to those smelly old men at a low price.


    Li Hong was living a life worse than death every day. Once she tried to resist, she would be beaten half to death. Therefore, every time she looked at her terrifying face in the mirror, she wanted to cut Yunbao into pieces.


    ¡°Truly an ungrateful ingrate!¡± Wang Wangined for the umpteenth time, ¡°She became the treasure of Gu family and then forgot about her father!¡±


    Every time Li Hong thought of that day, she could not suppress the jealousy and envy in her heart. Why could that burden be a phoenix while she could only sell her body and be a nanny here?


    Actually, it was not that she did not consider escaping, but the men in the vige were all watching her. If she dared to escape, she would be sent back immediately. What awaited her was a beating. As time passed, she did not dare to.


    Li Hong had been waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to take revenge on that burden!


    Not long after, gossip like ¡°The Gu family¡¯s new youngest daughtercks upbringing and repays evil with kindness, causing her stepmother to miscarry and her biological father to go bankrupt. She despises the poor and loves the rich.¡± appeared in the upper-ss circle of the capital.


    Of course, these were all things that happenedter.


    In the living room of the Gu family.


    Old Master Gu brought Yunbao around the Gu family¡¯s old residence and apanied her to eat fruits in the living room.


    Yunbao was still in the process of familiarizing herself with the environment. She looked around with her big round eyes and ate in small bites. Old Master Gu looked up at the antique clock. It was almost time for the children toe back from school.


    ¡°Yunbao, be good. Your brothers and


    sisters


    will be back from school soon.¡±


    After all, she was still a child. When Yunbao heard that she had brothers and sisters, her eyes immediately lit up and she nodded obediently.


    The eldest son of the Gu family had two children, a boy and a girl. The boy¡¯s name was Gu Ming, and he was already nine years old. He was at the age to attend primary school. The girl¡¯s name was Gu Zi, and she was already five years old. She was at the age where she was in the middle ss of a bilingual


    kindergarten


    .


    Yunbao was looking forward to meeting them. She didn¡¯t have any friends of her own age because her father wouldn¡¯t let her make friends.


    Time passed quickly. A richdy in designer clothes led a girl dressed like a doll in, but she didn¡¯t look too happy. Behind her was a boy dressed like a little prince.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gu Zi was exceptionally happy when she saw Gu Lin. She ran over and pounced on Gu Lin, but Gu Lin stopped her.


    ¡°What did Daddy tell you?¡± Gu Lin was especially stern. Even Yunbao was a little afraid because her eldest uncle¡¯s expression waspletely different from her impression of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Be ady.¡± The doll-like girl pouted, not very happy.


    <li>Close cousins could be referred to as brothers and sisters</li><li>The pre-education system is generally split into three years of preschool/kindergarten, the junior (lower), middle, and senior (upper) sses. It is meant for children ages 3-6.</li>

 Chapter 13

    Brothers and Sisters


    ¡°Father, grandfather, I¡¯m back.¡± The boy greeted them politely, but Gu Lin still didn¡¯t smile. He only nodded lightly in response.


    ¡°Come here for a second.¡± Gu Lin waved his hand and turned around to smile at Yunbao. He said softly, ¡°This is your little sister, Gu Yun. You have to get along peacefully in the future, understand?¡±


    Gu Zi was a little surprised. In her impression, her father had always been very stern with her and her brother, but now, he was introducing the new child so gently. Even her grandfather, who rarely smiled, kept looking at her kindly.


    Feelings of unfairness appeared in Gu Zi¡¯s heart. She looked at Yunbao indignantly. She didn¡¯t want a little sister!


    ¡°Hello, my name is Gu Yun. You can just call me Yunbao!¡± Yunbao mustered up her courage and finally stood out from behind Gu Lin to introduce herself to the two older children.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Gu Ming.¡± Gu Ming nodded politely. He already had a sister. It didn¡¯t matter to him if there was one more or one less. He just had to do as the adults expected.


    On the other hand, Gu Zi didn¡¯t like Yunbao at all. She said loudly, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still calling yourself


    baby


    ! How shameless!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zi!¡± Gu Lin reprimanded. Old Master Gu¡¯s expression became serious.


    However, Gu Zi felt that she was not in the wrong. Why was her father so protective of this strange sister? Even her grandfather, who usually doted on her, was more biased towards this sister.


    Yunbao seemed to have noticed the awkwardness. She didn¡¯t know anything else, but she was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She could sense that her sister didn¡¯t like her.


    The richdy, who was also Gu Lin¡¯s wife, Ye Yan, stood up to mediate. ¡°Why are you so fierce to the child? Didn¡¯t they just meet? It¡¯s normal for them to not be close.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Yunbao will give you delicious food.¡± With that, she took out the orange that Old Master Gu had given her just now.


    This was her first time eating oranges. They were very sweet. She thought that she would see her brother and sisterter, so she secretly kept two and put them in her pocket. They were still warm from being kept in her pocket. She handed one to Gu Zi and another to Gu Ming


    Gu Ming epted it with a smile, but Gu Zi snatched the orange and threw it aside. ¡°Who likes your orange!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zi, what are you doing?!¡± Gu Lin looked at the impolite child and was furious. He directly pped her. Not only Gu Zi, but Ye Yan and Yunbao were also stunned.


    Although Gu Lin had always been strict with his children, he had never hit them. This was the first time.


    Gu Zi instantly exploded and burst into tears.


    ¡°You actually hit your own daughter for a child you just picked up. Are you even human?¡±


    Ye Yan¡¯s loud question was heard by Yunbao, who silently hid to the side.


    Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt seemed to be arguing because of her. Yunbao sped her fingers, feeling uneasy and very guilty.


    Gu Zi also listened and cried even louder.


    Gu Ming ignored everyone and turned to return to his room. However, he threw the orange in his hand at a corner that nobody could not see.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Old Master Gu knocked on the floor with his walking stick. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy the moment youe back!¡± He protected Yunbao in his arms, and Gu Zi fell silent.


    ¡°Son, the child is yours. How you educate her is your business, but it¡¯s your mistake for hitting the child! Also, Eldest Daughter-inw.¡± He nced at Ye Yan. ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself. Don¡¯t lead our Gu family¡¯s children astray!¡±


    With that, he led Yunbao out of the hall.


    Gu Lin nced at Ye Yan and left as well. Only Ye Yan was left in the living room hugging Gu Zi, who was crying so hard that she was out of breath. She slumped onto the sofa.


    Gu Lin did not like Ye Yan. He only married her because of the marriage alliance between their families and a drunken ident. The two of them had always slept in separate rooms. Even Gu Zi was only born because Ye Yan yed tricks and drugged Gu Lin.


    Now, almost ten years of marriage wasing to an end.


    ¡°Mommy, does Daddy not love me anymore?¡± Gu Zi¡¯s eyes were red and she was choking.


    ¡°How can that be? Daddy loves our Zizi the most!¡±


    ¡°Then why did Daddy hit me?¡±


    ¡°Because of some reasons¡­¡± Ye Yan did not finish her sentence, but Gu Zi felt that the reason was because of her new sister. She hated her!


    ¡°Yunbao, are you alright?¡± Old Master Gu asked when he saw that Yunbao had been depressed since she left the hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She raised her head and pretended to smile. She knew that she had just arrived. Her sister would need time to ept her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, good child.¡±


    <li>¡®Bao¡¯ trantes to ¡®treasure¡¯ or ¡®baby,¡¯ usually a suffix to represent endearment. The literal trantion of Yunbao would be Baby Yun.</li>

 Chapter 14

    Don¡¯t Hit People


    Old Master Gu took Yunbao to his study. There was an entire wall of books inside. Yunbao saw familiar words in the dazzling books.


    ¡°Music.¡±


    ¡°What did Yunbao say?¡± Old Master Gu did not react.


    Yunbao used her small hand to point at a book on the shelf. One of the words happened to be ¡°music.¡±


    ¡°You can read?¡± He was surprised.


    ¡°Mommy taught me. Mommy said she loved this.¡±


    When Old Master Gu thought about how Gu Teng really liked music when she was alive and was proficient in all kinds of instruments, his eyes could not help but turn red. He wondered if he should send Yunbao to learn music.


    ¡°Old Master, the Old Madam is back.¡± A maid came over and disturbed the grandfather and granddaughter pair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa will bring you to see Grandma!¡± Old Master Gu held Yunbao¡¯s hand and returned to the hall.


    Back then, Old Madam Gu doted on her youngest daughter the most. Later on, Gu Teng disappeared and Old Madam Gu fell sick. In order not to be reminded of the past, she insisted on moving to the sanatorium. Now, her daughter could note back, but she had a granddaughter and wanted toe back to visit.


    The moment the elevator opened, Old Madam Gu, who was sitting in the wheelchair talking to her sons, suddenly paused. She looked at the child held by Old Master Gu in a daze.


    That child looked just like her Ah Teng. Old Madam Gu¡¯s tears instantly flowed. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Yunbao was sent to Old Madam Gu. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yun.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. Gu Yun is really a good name.¡± Old Madam Gu caressed Yunbao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mommy named me. She called me Yunbao and told me ¡®Yun¡¯ meant musical rhythm. I have to remember it.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the old woman who was crying in front of her. She reached out her small hand and gently wiped away her tears. She knew that her grandmother was her Mommy¡¯s mommy, so she had to take care of her. Mommy would not want to see her own mommy cry.


    This action touched Old Madam Gu¡¯s heart. She hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°Good child.¡±


    Yunbao also patted Old Madam Gu tofort her.


    This series of actions was seen by Gu Zi on the second floor. She did not understand why even her grandmother, who she did not see often, liked this new person so much. It was just as her mother had said, this new sister would take away her love!


    She jogged down and squeezed into Old Madam Gu¡¯s arms. She almost squeezed Yunbao until she fell. Fortunately, Gu Lin caught her quickly.


    He had always had a headache over his spoiled daughter.


    That year, when he found out that he had been drugged, he gradually distanced himself from Ye Yan. He originally wanted to divorce her, but he did not expect her to be pregnant. The divorce could only be dyed.


    He was busy with work and looking for his sister. The child grew up under Ye Yan¡¯s education. When he wanted to correct the child again, Gu Zi was already very arrogant.


    ¡°Gu Zi! You¡¯re pressing on Grandma¡¯s leg!¡± Gu Lin shouted.


    Old Madam Gu had carried Gu Yun on herp herself, so she naturally found a rtivelyfortable position. However, Gu Zi had squeezed her way up by herself. She happened to press against Old Madam Gu¡¯s injured leg. However, because she had not seen her granddaughter for a long time, Old Madam Gu did not say anything and only silently endured it.


    However, Gu Zi did not know that she felt that her father was biased. She pouted again. ¡°The neer can sit on Grandma¡¯sp. Why can¡¯t I?! Daddy, you¡¯re biased towards her!¡±


    Gu Zi started crying on Old Madam Gu¡¯sp, the noise making Old Madam Gu feel a little ufortable.


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He picked Gu Zi up and was about to go upstairs. This daughter was really spoiled.


    Looking at Gu Lin holding Gu Zi, Yunbao thought of the p earlier. She hugged Gu Lin¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, no!¡±


    She recalled the scene of her father hitting her previously. She thought that Gu Lin wanted to hit Gu Zi too, so she hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t hit Sister!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by her words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the sympathy of a neer like you!¡± Gu Zi was still moring, but her aura was much weaker than before. Why did the neer speak up for her? Gu Zi could not understand.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hit her.¡± Gu Lin roughly understood that it was probably because he reminded Yunbao of the past when he hit Gu Zi in the afternoon. ¡°Eldest Uncle just wanted her to understand that she was wrong.¡±


    Gu Lin turned around and looked at Gu Zi at eye level. ¡°Daddy wants to apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already reflected.¡±


    His tone was gentle like never before. ¡°But you have to look at Grandma¡¯s leg, it¡¯s injured, right? You have to think about it.¡±


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment and forgot to cry. She just nodded in a daze and looked at her father in disbelief.

 Chapter 15

    Biased


    Gu Zi had never seen such a gentle father. In the past, her father would only tell her to be obedient and treat her coldly. If she did not attract his attention, he might not even notice her.


    Her mother had told her that she had to learn to cry. Only children who loved to cry would have candy to eat. As expected, this method worked. Every time she cried, her father¡¯s attention was on her. Although she often could not understand the emotions in his eyes, her father still cared about her.


    However, this neer could easily obtain her father¡¯s love. Why? She felt it was unfair!


    However, when she really thought that her father was going to hit her, this neer came out to stop him. She did not need her concern!


    Gu Zi stubbornly turned her head and wanted to run away, but after running for a short distance, she ran back and ran in front of Old Madam Gu. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After saying this, the child ran back to her room.


    Gu Lin lowered his head silently. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Gu Zi ran back to her room with red eyes. When Ye Yan saw her daughter crying, she roughly understood what had happened. ¡°Good Zizi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She gently picked up her daughter. She had always known that Gu Lin did not care so much about the child, so she had to treat her daughter twice as well. If others did not dote on her, she would dote on her.


    ¡°Mommy, did Zizi really do something wrong?¡± The little girly in her mother¡¯s arms, looking pitiful.


    ¡°How could that be? Zizi didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Ye Yan gentlyforted the girl. ¡°If you want something, you have to fight for it, right?¡±


    Gu Ming saw everything from the side on the second floor. He was already used to Gu Zi¡¯s temperament, but the neer was quite interesting.


    Yunbao returned to her room. She still couldn¡¯t believe that she now had a room that belonged to her. Even Little Tiger could stay with her. She still had her maternal grandparents and uncles who doted on her. This kind of life was something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about before.


    ¡°Little Tiger, Yunbao really has a home!¡± She fed the peeled nuts to the parrot in the cage. The parrot was probably still adapting to the environment and was a little stressed.


    When it was time for dinner, Yunbao took the elevator downstairs. The long table was filled with all kinds of food, dazzling Yunbao.


    She had never seen such a scene before. Previously, at the Wang family, they had only prepared cold steamed buns and rotten porridge.


    Gu Zi also sat at the dining table with her mother. Yunbao was arranged to sit between Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu.


    This was Yunbao¡¯s first dinner after returning home. It could be considered a small family banquet.


    At the dining table, everyone was afraid that Yunbao would be shy, so they all picked up food for her. Soon, a tall mountain was stacked on Yunbao¡¯s te.


    ¡°Should we hold a wee party for Yunbao and tell everyone that Yunbao is our Gu family¡¯s child?¡± Gu Peng suggested. ¡°I remember that it¡¯s Yunbao¡¯s birthday soon!¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Gu Lin took out a notebook. ¡°Yunbao¡¯s birthday is in ten days!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set Yunbao¡¯s wee party on her birthday!¡±


    ¡°Are we celebrating my birthday?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word birthday. She had never celebrated her birthday before and could not even remember when her birthday was.


    However, she knew that every time Auntie Hong celebrated her birthday, there would be a big cake with sweet cream on it. However, her father would not let her eat it. She could only secretly swipe some cream with her fingers at night when the adults were drunk.


    ¡°Are you happy, Yunbao?¡± Old Master Gu asked. ¡°Do you have any birthday presents you want? Let your uncles prepare them for you!¡±


    Yunbao thought for a while before saying, ¡°Can Yunbao ask for a birthday cake?¡±


    ¡°What about the rest?¡± Old Madam Gu asked. ¡°Is there anything else Yunbao wants?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao just wants a birthday cake!¡± The smile on the girl¡¯s face made most of the people present feel sad.


    Old Madam Gu¡¯s eyes turned red. She had heard about Yunbao¡¯s life before, but now that she really felt it, she still felt sad.


    ¡°Poor child.¡± Old Madam Gu picked up Yunbao. ¡°We will definitely prepare a big cake for Yunbao!¡±


    Gu Zi, who was sitting at the side, looked at the happy atmosphere at the dining table and did not understand. This neer really hasn¡¯t seen the world. Has she never even eaten cake before?

 Chapter 16

    Apologizing to Each Other


    ¡°Have you never eaten cake before?¡± Gu Zi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t your Mom and Dad buy cake for you?¡± Gu Zi did not know Yunbao¡¯s past, but she knew that it was normal to eat cake on her birthday. Why did this neer act as if she had never eaten cake before?


    However, at the mention of her mother, Yunbao¡¯s expression immediately changed. Her face was filled with grievance. ¡°Yunbao doesn¡¯t have a mother!¡± She shouted. This was the first time she had vented her emotions. She couldn¡¯t control herself and started crying.


    Gu Zi did not expect the neer to have such a big reaction. She vaguely felt that she had done something wrong, but she could not bring herself to say it.


    She saw Gu Lin¡¯s ming gaze and saw that her family, who usually doted on her, had gone tofort the neer. She began to feel wronged for no reason and tears fell.


    ¡°What are you crying for! You have no manners at all. Quickly apologize to your sister!¡± Gu Lin said sternly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I didn¡¯t know! You¡¯re all biased towards her!¡± Gu Zi protested loudly. Her hands and feet danced wildly, scattering the soup on the te and shattering the bowl on the table.


    How annoying. Gu Ming looked at the two people crying at the dining table and felt a headache. He took the opportunity to nod at Old Master Gu to indicate that he was full before turning around and returning to his room.


    Ye Yan was also a little angry. She did not know why Gu Lin was always so fierce to his child.


    ¡°Zizi is your child. How can you side with someone else¡¯s child? Is there a father like you?!¡± She stood up and criticized Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin tugged at his tie in frustration. He was so angry that he could not breathe. The children stopped crying and just stared nkly at the two adults who were arguing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Uncle. It¡¯s my fault. Yunbao shouldn¡¯t have lost her temper. Don¡¯t quarrel with Eldest Aunt,¡± Yunbao said carefully. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was especially obvious in the quiet living room.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Yunbao shouldn¡¯t have made you cry.¡± The girl was very familiar with apologizing. Gu Zi didn¡¯t understand why this neer wanted to apologize to her. She blushed and forgot to cry.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, I forgive you,¡± Gu Zi said softly, feeling a little awkward.


    After a while, just as Yunbao was about to go back, Gu Zi seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Neer, I¡­ I¡¯m also in the wrong,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Children¡¯s matters should be settled by children themselves.¡± Old Master Gu looked at the two little girls approvingly. ¡°Why should adults get involved?¡± He nced at Ye Yan meaningfully.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go overboard! I know you¡¯ve never liked me and I don¡¯t care, but please don¡¯t implicate Zizi. She¡¯s also your granddaughter!¡± Ye Yan acted as if the entire family was bullying her.


    However, everyone knew how Ye Yan usually educated her children. Gu Zi was pampered by her until she waswless. She even felt that she had been wronged. The reason why Gu Zi became so arrogant now was all because of the philosophy she usually instilled in her children.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Old Madam Gu said, ending this farce. She did not expect the meal to be so vexing. She turned around and let the maid push her back to her room.


    Dinner ended on bad terms.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for making you unhappy.¡± Yunbao stood upright beside Old Madam Gu¡¯s wheelchair and lowered her head obediently. She looked very familiar with admitting her mistake.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Old Madam Gu patted Yunbao, wanting her to rx. ¡°Tomorrow, get your Little Uncle to bring you to order some dresses. You can wear them during the birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    Old Madam Gu gestured for her to leave.


    ¡°Gu Lin, you have to have a good talk with your daughter.¡± Old Master Gu lectured from the side. ¡°Although she¡¯s still young, but some habits will ruin the child¡¯s life if she doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Father.¡±


    ¡°By the way, tell Gu Peng to bring some dresses for Zizi tomorrow as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Lin left the study and turned to the door of Gu Zi¡¯s room. The little girl was still lying in her mother¡¯s arms and acting cute.


    Ye Yan was a little happy to see Gu Lin.

 Chapter 17

    Lack of Love


    ¡°Hubby, why are you here? My attitude was wrong just now.¡± Ye Yan tidied her appearance. Gu Lin had note to look for her in a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t me Zizi. She¡¯s still a child¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you.¡± Gu Lin¡¯s words shattered all of Ye Yan¡¯s fantasies. ¡°Zizi,e over with Daddy for a while.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without even looking at Ye Yan.


    Gu Zi followed her father carefully. She could not tell if her father¡¯s expression was good or bad. It was his usual expression. Gu Zi did not know what her father wanted to say to her.


    Gu Lin brought the child to his office. The decoration here was just like Gu Lin¡¯s person,pletely meticulous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡± Gu Zi asked carefully. She was afraid that her father would suddenly p her like he did in the afternoon.


    ¡°Zizi,e here.¡± Gu Lin sat in his chair and bent down to hold Gu Zi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Gu Zi was a little afraid. In her impression, her father¡¯s image had always been dignified and unapproachable. However, now that he was at the same level as her, Gu Zi felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Daddy shouldn¡¯t have hit you in the afternoon.¡± Gu Lin looked into Gu Zi¡¯s eyes. ¡°But Daddy promises to never hit you again. Can you forgive Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t me Daddy at all.¡± Gu Zi nodded. ¡°Zizi likes Daddy the most!¡±


    ¡°Then can Zizi answer Daddy¡¯s question? Why does Zizi keep targeting Sister Yunbao?¡±


    Gu Zi did not expect Gu Lin to ask her this question. Why did she hate the neer?


    Gu Zi looked into her father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because¡­¡± She stammered, not knowing what to say. ¡°Because Mommy said that the new sister will take away Daddy¡¯s love for me. Besides, Daddy is very gentle to her, but Daddy is very fierce to me. Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle treat her better than they treat me.¡±


    Gu Lin was stunned. He did not expect his daughter tock love so much.


    Gu Lin¡¯s attention was focused on his work. Especially after knowing that Ye Yan had been scheming against him, he resisted interacting with her and even neglected his daughter.


    He had always advocated elite education. As long as Ye Yan did not lead Gu Zi astray, it did not matter if she was a little arrogant.


    Before his sister went missing, he was also a good brother and father. However, ever since Gu Teng disappeared, Gu Lin gradually refused to express his emotions. After that, Gu Zi was born.


    Ever since he found Yunbao, Gu Lin had transferred his feelings for his sister to Yunbao. He was also making up for the love that Yunbao hadcked in the Wang family for the past three years. But now, it seemed that Yunbao was not the only one whocked love. He had really neglected his daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zizi.¡± Gu Lin hugged Gu Zi deeply. ¡°Daddy has neglected you for so many years.¡±


    Gu Zi was shocked and slowly reached out her small hands to hug him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean it at dinner.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was small. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the new sister didn¡¯t have a Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child if you know your mistakes and change.¡± Gu Lin tidied Gu Zi¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Should we apologize to your sisterter?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear a story from Daddy?¡± Gu Lin carried Gu Zi on hisp, and the girl nodded obediently.


    Gu Lin used the perspective of a bystander to tell his daughter what had happened to Yunbao.


    ¡°Ah, this little girl is so pitiful. Her father and stepmother are too despicable!¡± Gu Zi had obviously brought herself into the story. It was easy for children of her age to take fairy tales seriously. Gu Zi¡¯s eyes were already red.


    ¡°If I were in their house, I would definitely beat them up!¡± Gu Zi waved her small fist. However, when she thought of Gu Lin beside her, who did not like it when she acted like this, she lowered her little head.


    ¡°Daddy believes you. Zizi is the most righteous, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gu Zi nodded.


    ¡°Actually, the story that Daddy told you just now is about your Sister Yunbao¡¯s life. Zizi must have been in a lot of pain when Daddy hit you in the afternoon, but Yunbao¡¯s father and stepmother hit her even harder, so Sister Yunbao¡¯s previous life was very painful.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s very pitiful.¡± Gu Zi¡¯s voice was muffled.

 Chapter 18

    Peace


    ¡°Daddy is not telling you this because I want you to suffer and give up your things. I just want you to know that your sister is already very sad. Don¡¯t say those things to make her even more sad again, understand?¡±


    ¡°Zizi understands!¡± Gu Zi nodded fiercely. The next time she saw the neer, she would treat her better.


    ¡°Good child.¡± Gu Lin looked at his cute daughter in his arms.


    He had never looked at his child seriously. Although Gu Zi was still young, she was already very exquisite and cute. She had an oval face with baby fat, big sparkling eyes, and dimples when she smiled. Gu Lin kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mommy about what happened tonight. This is a secret between father and daughter!¡± Gu Lin hooked his little finger, and Gu Zi hooked hers. ¡°Got it, Daddy!¡±


    After sending the child away, a trace of sternness appeared in Gu Lin¡¯s eyes. He did not expect Ye Yan to educate the child like this. It seemed that the matter between the two of them had to be resolved sometime soon.


    The next morning, there was a knock on the door of Yunbao¡¯s room. Yunbao quickly jogged to the door. She did not have the habit of sleeping in. She even woke up before dawn.


    She opened the door and realized that it was Gu Zi.


    ¡°Good morning, Sister!¡± Yunbao smiled. She knew that her sister might not like her very much, but she still had to smile. She did not want to make a mistake and anger others. She was afraid of being chased out again.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The girl opposite her was a little awkward, but her outfit was still exquisite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night.¡±


    This seemed to be the first time someone had apologized to her. Yunbao did not know how to react. ¡°It¡¯s not Sister¡¯s fault! Yunbao doesn¡¯t me Sister.¡±


    The sharp-eyed Gu Zi saw that Yunbao was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±


    Yunbao thought that her sister was frowning upon her and blushed in embarrassment. She was about to say something when Gu Zi rebutted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clothes?¡± Gu Zi thought for a moment and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Zi ignored Yunbao and walked in to open the wardrobe. It was indeed stuffed with all kinds of clothes. They were sorted ording to color, but it was obvious that those uncles had bought them. They did not have any aesthetic taste at all. No wonder the neer did not like them.


    ¡°Yunbao just¡­ just doesn¡¯t think these clothes suit me.¡±


    Not suitable? In Gu Zi¡¯s impression, not suitable meant that she had to buy new clothes. She held Yunbao¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Let my Mommy bring the two of us to buy new clothes in the afternoon!¡±


    Yunbao looked at the girl with sparkling eyes and felt that her sister was a little strange. However, it was rare for her sister to be willing to approach her, so she nodded.


    Gu Zi saw Little Tiger standing in a cage from the corner of her eye and was very surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a bird!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Yunbao asked Gu Zi to lower her voice. The parrot had notpletely adapted to the environment and was easily frightened.


    Gu Zi was about to throw a tantrum when she thought of what her father had said to her yesterday. She forced herself to hold it in.


    ¡°Little Tiger isn¡¯t an ordinary little bird. It¡¯s a budgerigar that can speak!


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still adapting to the environment. When it¡¯spletely adapted, I¡¯ll get Sister toe and see it,¡± Yunbao said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Zi raised her chin proudly, but her eyes kept looking at the parrot. It seemed that she liked it very much.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you ask Mommy to bring me and sister to buy new clothes this afternoon?¡±


    Old Master Gu looked at the two girls holding hands and was a little puzzled. They were clearly arguing fiercely yesterday, yet were holding hands happily today. But it was good that the two children could forget about the past.


    ¡°How about we get your Little Uncle to bring you?¡± Gu Peng was already waiting at the side.


    Although Gu Zi was usually a little arrogant, she was still very cute, not to mention there was Yunbao. If the other brothers knew that he was hanging out with the two cute little children alone, they would definitely be envious of him!


    As for Ye Yan, Old Master Gu usually turned a blind eye to her actions, but now, he could not let her continue!

 Chapter 19

    Uninvited Guest


    The news that the Gu family¡¯s youngest daughter pushed her stepmother downstairs and caused her miscarriage had already spread in the upper-ss society and became a topic of gossip. Naturally, the news reached Gu family¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Investigate!¡± Gu Lin angrily threw the document on the table and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    He knew who had spread the rumors, but after Second Brother and the others threw the Wang family into the mountainsst time, they had lost track of them and their whereabouts were still unknown.


    The Wang family was a ticking time bomb!


    Ever since Gu Zi and Yunbao broke the ice, the rtionship between the two sisters had be better and better. Ye Yan was a little unwilling. She did not want her precious daughter to be with an unknown bastard. However, Gu Lin had warned her not to push her luck. She could only use words to sow discord between the two of them like before, but the effect was minimal.


    She would not allow anyone else to take away her daughter¡¯s things!


    She had also heard those rumors. Regardless of whether they were true or false, it was enough as long as someone believed them. Didn¡¯t they want to give Gu Yun a grand wee party? Then she would add some seasoning to this wee party!


    She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Is this the detective agency? Help me find someone¡­¡±


    The wee banquet soon arrived. The Gu family invited many upper-ss families and everyone attended solemnly. Yunbao also looked like a pink doll under everyone¡¯s styling.


    Her hair was tied into a princess hairdo, and there was a colorful crown on it. Under the refraction of the sunlight, it looked beautiful.


    There was a huge bow tied behind her waist. In addition, Yunbao was very cute. She had a fair, tender, and round face and big blinking eyes. Although she had just started learning etiquette, she would asionally look even cuter when she fumbled.


    Old Madam Gu seemed to have seen her daughter in a daze. She muttered, ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Yunbao gave her grandmother a big hug. After being with Gu Zi for so many days, Yunbao had be much more cheerful and had learned to express her emotions.


    The surrounding peopleughed at their interaction. The atmosphere was very good.


    The old residence was very lively today. Whether they were here to watch the show, discuss business, or just to congratte, everyone gathered together and chatted andughed.


    In the corner, a man and a woman were sneaking around. They were Wang Wang and Li Hong.


    Two days ago, they received a mysterious call asking them to appear at the banquet in the Gu family¡¯s old residence on time two dayster. The fees and invitations for the round trip would be handled by that mysterious person.


    There was only one goal, and that was to destroy Gu Yun!


    Wang Wang and Li Hong had always been jealous of that jinx. Why did she be a phoenix while they ended up like this?


    Looking at the old residence that was filled with peopleing and going, everyone was dressed beautifully. Only the two of them were down and out like stray dogs. They did not even dare to raise their heads, and they felt even more upset.


    Yunbao appeared surrounded by eight uncles. She was clearly still a child, but she was exceptionally eye-catching, not to mention that there were eight handsome uncles beside her.


    The people below watched as Yunbao walked down step by step. It was unknown if they were seeing things, but the purple crystal in the little girl¡¯s hand was glowing, making her look even more dreamy and dazzling.


    She was really beautiful!


    This was the impression most people had after seeing Yunbao.


    However, because of the previous rumors, some people did not believe that the little girl in front of them was really as good as she appeared.


    ¡°Hello, everyone! My name is Gu Yun. Please take care of me in the future!¡± Yunbao introduced herself under the encouragement of her family.


    Her introduction was perfect. Although her voice was still slightly trembling, everyone could hear it clearly. The people below also apuded under the leadership of Gu family.


    After Yunbao introduced herself, it was a short period of free time. The children gathered around and discussed the new things they had encountered recently. Yunbao listened with interest.


    Gu Zi was right beside Yunbao. She was the type who couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    A little girl who was almost ten years old ran towards them with a full ss of orange juice in her hand. She ran straight towards Yunbao, but just as she was about to brush past her, her hand slipped and she spilled all the drinks on Yunbao¡¯s clothes.


    This action attracted the attention of countless people.

 Chapter 20

    Fell By Herself


    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Yunbao did not care about her clothes. Instead, she wanted to help the girl up.


    However, the girl seemed to be frightened. Instead, she said in horror, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t hit me! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Her loud voice attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    ¡°Why is this bad kid making things difficult for others again?¡±


    ¡°This child didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see Miss Gu hit anyone either.¡±


    ¡°Maybes he didn¡¯t let you see it on purpose!¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding voices rose and fell. Yunbao was at a loss. She clearly wanted to help the girl up. How could she be ndered as hitting someone?


    ¡°Did you guys even see anthing? Why are you spouting nonsense!¡± Gu Zi stood up and blocked Yunbao behind her. ¡°You have to show evidence when you speak! I¡¯m only a six-year-old child, but I understand. Don¡¯t tell me you adults don¡¯t understand?¡±


    With Gu Zi¡¯s testimony, more and more people stood out to prove that the girl was the culprit. This matter had been resolved before the adults of the Gu family showed up. Old Master Gu nodded with satisfaction and ordered someone to take Yunbao to change her clothes.


    After changing her clothes, it was time for Yunbao to cut the cake, which was what she was looking forward to the most. The cake was twice her height and had the words ¡°Happy Birthday to Yunbao¡± written on it.


    She was very satisfied with her life in the Gu family. She secretly wished for everyone¡¯s happiness and well-being.


    When she blew the cake, she even pulled Gu Zi along. The two girls blew out the candles together.


    ¡°Yunbao!¡± An uninvited guest interrupted the peace of the banquet. Wang Wang pulled Li Hong, who was covering half of her face, and appeared. ¡°Daddy and Auntie Hong are here to see you!¡±


    The appearance of Wang Wang and Li Hong caused an uproar in the courtyard. They did not know these two people, but they could tell from their words that they were the parents of the new young miss of the Gu family.


    From their shabby clothes, it was not difficult to tell that the rumors carried some credibility.


    Actually, they were dressed so embarrassingly on purpose!


    After the mysterious person contacted them, they had also brought two sets of high-end gowns for them. However, their purpose ining here was to take revenge on that jinx. Of course, they could not dress too morously.


    This way, they could act pitiful to gain sympathy. Even if they couldn¡¯t get money, they could drag that jinx to hell!


    ¡°Yunbao!¡± Wang Wang cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daddy iste! Please forgive Daddy!¡±


    He rushed forward and wanted to hug Yunbao, but he was stopped by the well-trained security guards of the Gu family.


    When Yunbao saw Wang Wang and Li Hong, her body subconsciously tensed up, and even her smile disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face the two of them. Even Little Tiger was jumping up and down in the cage, shouting ¡°help¡±.


    The people who were watching themotion below were also whispering.


    Old Master Gu knocked his walking stick on the ground angrily. ¡°Who let them in! Hurry up and chase them out!¡±


    Gu Lin nced at Ye Yan, who turned her head away guiltily.


    The bodyguards mobilized collectively and prepared to pull them out, but the two of them began to kowtow crazily.


    ¡°Father-inw, mother-inw, and brothers-inw, please forgive me!¡± Tears welled up in Wang Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to punish Yunbao, but Honghong was pregnant at that time and rolled down such a high staircase. Who wouldn¡¯t be anxious? But I was also at fault. I was wrong for spending too little time with the childhood, making her so insecure. That¡¯s why she was jealous of the younger brother in Honghong¡¯s stomach! Please forgive us! I¡¯m bankrupt and Honghong¡¯s face is disfigured. We¡¯ve already been punished. Please forgive Daddy, Yunbao. Give Daddy a chance to make up for it!¡±


    Although Wang Wang did not say it explicitly, his words implied that Yunbao had pushed Li Hong down the stairs out of jealousy and was cold-blooded enough to not give her biological father a way out.


    The onlookers gradually criticized Yunbao in a low voice. Yunbao looked down with a pale face and retorted softly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t push Auntie Hong, and I wasn¡¯t jealous of my brother!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the Gu family, afraid that they would not believe her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Gu Zi suddenly ran over. ¡°You¡¯re the big baddies!¡± She pointed at the two people kneeling below. ¡°One is a wicked witch, and the other is a ck-hearted wizard! You¡¯re the biggest viins!¡±


    The little girl wanted to say more, but Ye Yan covered her mouth and carried her back, warning her not to spout nonsense.

 Chapter 21

    Evidence


    Gu Ming was a little surprised. After all, she was still fighting with the neer two days ago. Why was she on her side today?


    Yunbao looked at Gu Zi. Although she was controlled by Ye Yan and could not speak, she was using her eyes to show that she trusted her.


    Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. Yunbao mustered up her courage and said loudly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t push Auntie Hong! She fell down by herself!¡± She gained confidence because her family would definitely believe her!


    ¡°You mean she rolled down herself? Why would someone kill their own child just to frame you?¡± Someone hidden in the crowd asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You said that she rolled down by herself, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    More and more people agreed, but Yunbao could not say anything because she didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°I have the evidence!¡± Gu Lin stood up with the folder. ¡°Since everyone wants evidence, I¡¯ll satisfy everyone.¡±


    Less than a day after the rumors came out, Gu Lin found out that the person who posted them was Li Hong.


    He knew that Wang Wang and Li Hong were like time bombs. If they were not resolved, there would be another hidden danger.


    However, the most important evidence was the surveince video at the staircase. Later on, he sent someone to the Wang family¡¯s vi to take a look, but it happened to be a blind spot of the surveince camera. Gu Lin had lost any leads.


    However, the next day, Gu Lin received an anonymous email. The content was a video from the blind spot of the surveince camera. The video clearly showed that there was arge distance between Li Hong and Yunbao. Li Hong had fell on her own.


    Although Gu Lin did not know who sent the evidence, it was a great help. He silently remembered this favor.


    ¡°The truth is as you can see.¡± Gu Lin yed the video on the LED screen at the birthday venue. ¡°Ms. Li Hong rolled down the stairs herself.¡±


    At this moment, there was silence below. Wang Wang did not expect it to be like this. Li Hong did not expect that the blind spot she deliberately found could be captured. Only Yunbao¡¯s bracelet was emitting a weak light.


    ¡°As for the reason,¡± Gu Lin did not n to give them time to exin and directly threw out the next piece of evidence, ¡°ording to my investigation, Mr. Wang Wang was involved in gambling two years ago. He even embezzled public funds and owed usury for gambling. The total amount he owed was 150 million.¡±


    Photos of Wang Wang gambling and his debts were shown.


    ¡°That¡¯s for business,¡± Wang Wang retorted softly. Then, as if he had thought of something, he pounced on Li Hong. ¡°You slut, how dare you kill my son!¡±


    He grabbed Li Hong¡¯s neck tightly. The cover on Li Hong¡¯s face fell off due to her struggle, revealing her ruined face.


    Looking at the two of them fighting, Old Master Gu was annoyed. He got someone to force them apart and covered their mouths with a cloth.


    ¡°Apart from that, here¡¯s an injury report. It¡¯s from when we took Yunbao home.¡±


    A diagnosis appeared on the big screen: multiple fractures, internal bleeding, severe frostbite, chronic malnutrition, and old injuries on the body¡­


    ¡°This is no longer a simple punishment, but abuse. It can be seen how vicious these two people are!¡± Gu Lin¡¯s evidence was shocking, but it was real.


    Old Madam Gu¡¯s heart ached as she hugged her granddaughter. Gu Zi also cried. If Ye Yan had not stopped her, she really wanted to hug Yunbao.


    The people below did not expect things to develop like this. For a moment, they did not know how to react.


    ¡°I apologize for all this trouble!¡± Old Master Gu stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare some fresh fruits, vegetables, desserts, and side dishes for everyone. Please wait for a moment. The banquet will beginter.¡±


    It could only be said that they were worthy of being a prestigious family. They treated others with utmost etiquette and dignity. He believed that after today, there would no longer be any bad rumors about Yunbao.


    After that, it would be their family business


    Wang Wang and Li Hong were brought into thergest study of the Gu residence. Wang Wang spat out the cloth in his mouth, ¡°Father-inw, brothers-inw, I¡¯ve really been bewitched by this woman. I¡¯m really a fool for being tricked by her. It¡¯s all because of her who instigated me to do that to Yunbao. I was really bewitched for a moment. Please forgive me. After all, I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s biological father. I believe Yunbao will be sad if I leave her!¡± Wang Wang wanted to say something but was stopped by the cloth that was stuffed back into his mouth.


    ¡°Biological father?¡± Gu Linughed disdainfully and threw a report on Wang Wang¡¯s face. He remembered that his hands were tied up and he could not move, so he asked the bodyguard to hold it in front of him.

 Chapter 22

    Divorce


    It was a paternity test. It said that Wang Wang and Gu Yun were not biologically rted.


    How could this be! Wang Wang¡¯s eyes widened. He and Gu Teng clearly¡­


    ¡°Gu Teng was unconscious at that time. Do you think I can sue you for rape?¡± Gu Lin leaned close to Wang Wang¡¯s ear and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°By the way, I did another test for you when I was taking samples. It¡¯s AIDS.¡±


    Wang Wang¡¯s body began to tremble violently. It must be because of Li Hong, this indecent woman! He still wanted to struggle to stand up, but he was held down by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Send him to the police station.¡± Gu Lin took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands gently. Then, he threw it at Li Hong¡¯s face. ¡°Gambling, spreading rumors, and organized prostitution. That¡¯s enough for them to be sentenced!¡±


    With that, he ignored their struggles and turned to leave the room.


    Wang Wang copsed to the ground in despair. Now, he really had nothing. If he had treated Gu Teng better and Yunbao better back then, would he have ended up like this?


    It was all Li Hong¡¯s fault!


    He tried his best to rush towards Li Hong, but he was held down by the bodyguards.


    Li Hong was still thinking of using her body to bribe the bodyguard to let her go. She kept rubbing against him, but she did not expect to be pped unconscious by the bodyguard.


    She would probably be in jail when she woke up.


    The banquet was still ongoing. Yunbao didn¡¯t know what had happened. The Gu family didn¡¯t want Yunbao to participate in the darkness of the adult world too early. However, Wang Wang and Li Hong would disappear from her world forever.


    ¡°Ye Yan,e here for a moment.¡± The cold voice startled Ye Yan. She roughly knew why Gu Lin had called her, but she was surprised that he had found out about her so quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hubby?¡± Ye Yan smiled, but she could not hide the guilt in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The banquet will start soon. Let¡¯s go out together!¡±


    Gu Lin did not reply. He looked deeply at Ye Yan before turning around and walking towards the study.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Lin entered the study and sat on the boss¡¯ chair. His slender fingers took out a document from the drawer and threw it on the table. However, Ye Yan still had a fawning smile on her face.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± Gu Lin frowned.


    It was a divorce agreement.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any conflict, we canmunicate.¡± Even Ye Yan did not notice that her voice was trembling. ¡°Stop joking.¡±


    Ye Yan turned her head away, unwilling to face Gu Lin again. However, Gu Lin spoke again, ¡°Sign it. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡±


    ¡°Why! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ye Yan shouted, as if she wanted to release all the things that had been umting in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for so many years. Do you think you¡¯re being responsible for Gu Ming and Zizi? Have you treated them as your children? Especially Zizi. Have you ever cared about her? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even remember her birthday!¡±


    Yes, it was Ye Yan who drugged Gu Lin back then, which was why she got to marry him. Later on, she got pregnant with Zizi the same way. This made Gu Lin very angry, and he even distanced himself from Zizi.


    However, when he saw Yunbao being abused until she was on herst breath, his heart began to change, especially when that pnded on Zizi¡¯s face. He regretted it so much that he wished he could p himself a few times.


    ¡°This is between us. Don¡¯t talk about the children with me!¡± Gu Lin interrupted Ye Yan. ¡°Both children follow me. I¡¯llpensate you. You can see the other conditions yourself. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Lin, you¡¯re not human! I was the one who raised the children. Why should they follow you? Do you want them to carry your Gu family¡¯s little princess¡¯ shoes?¡± Ye Yan was already speaking without thinking.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Lin mmed the table loudly. ¡°You still have the cheek to mention Yunbao? Do I need to remind you how Wang Wang and Li Hong got in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Ye Yan casually flipped through the agreement. ¡°Five vis in the suburbs, 80 million in cash, and 10% of the branchpany¡¯s shares¡­ Gu Lin, our marriage of ten years is worth just these things?¡±


    ¡°I said you can add more.¡± Gu Lin looked at his watch. It was almost time for the banquet, and the old master he had specially invited was about to arrive. He was about to get up and leave, but when he reached the door, he realized that the door was not closed tightly. The toy rabbit that hadnded at the door was Gu Zi¡¯s favorite.


    Downstairs in the hall, people were dancing to the waltz. Yunbao was also having a good time with her uncles.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister?¡± Yunbao looked around but did not see Gu Zi. ording to her personality, she should be somewhere listening to gossip.

 Chapter 23

    Gu Teng¡¯s Child


    ¡°I think Zizi went upstairs to look for her mother just now,¡± Gu Peng replied.


    On this day, not only did he have to y with Yunbao, but he also had to introduce her to various acquaintances, as well as carry Yunbao¡¯s precious carrot.


    Even so, he still enjoyed it because he found that Yunbao was very clingy to him, which was a good sign.


    ¡°Little Uncle, Yunbao will feed you a piece of cake!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Thank you, Yunbao!¡±


    When the other uncles saw this, they also fought to get Yunbao to feed them.


    ¡°Thank you very much foring to attend Gu Yun¡¯s fourth birthday banquet!¡± Old Master Gu stood on the podium. ¡°The purpose of today¡¯s banquet is to introduce Gu Yun to everyone! She is the child of my dearest daughter, Gu Teng. No one can bully her! Next, let the banquet officially begin!¡±


    Everyone cheered and apuded. Many people sighed at Yunbao¡¯s good luck. She had suddenly be the little princess of one of the three big families in the capital, making people extremely envious.


    At this moment, a path opened up in the crowd, just enough for one person to walk through. The crowd eximed.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± The people near the back couldn¡¯t see, but also craned their necks curiously


    ¡°It¡¯s Ji Xing!¡±


    ¡°Ji Xing? The principal of the Capital Conservatory of Music? The pianist who yed alone in the Golden Hall at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s him! I heard that when he didn¡¯t have money to study, it was Old Master Gu who sponsored him. The two of them can be considered old friends!¡±


    ¡°Is he here to celebrate the birthday of the little princess of the Gu family? She¡¯s being given so much face!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡­


    Chang Li, who was standing in the crowd, was very surprised and pleasantly surprised when she heard the news. She and Ye Yan were distant rtives. She hade to make things difficult for Yunbao because of her family¡¯s instructions, but she did not expect to gain something unexpected.


    She started learning to y the piano when she was three years old. She joined the national reserve team at the age of five and became an official member at the age of seven. She attended many events


    If she could be chosen by Ji Xing to enter the Capital Conservatory of Music, it would be a matter that would bring glory to her ancestors! Unfortunately, if someone wanted to see him normally, they needed to make an appointment. But with their family¡¯s rtionships, it wasn¡¯t enough to even line up!


    She squeezed forward through the gaps in the crowd. Her hair was loose, her gown was messy, and one of her shoes had been squeezed off. When she finally squeezed forward, she found that Ji Xing had already entered the Gu family¡¯s piano room.


    She had no choice but to sit at the door and wait for him toe out.


    In the house, a well-maintained piano was ced in the middle. Beside it was a cute girl who was dressed like a little princess. Her big round eyes were blinking at him.


    ¡°Ji Xing, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Old Master Gu weed him warmly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! This is tea specially prepared for you, and it¡¯s your favorite Tieguanyin!¡±


    ¡°You tter me. Thank you, Teacher Gu!¡± Ji Xing waved his hand humbly.


    He was really grateful to the Gu family, especially Gu Teng. Back then, he and Gu Teng were taught by the same teacher. Later on, he did not have the money to continue studying. It was Gu Teng who told Old Master Gu about this and Old Master Gu sponsored him.


    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± Old Master Gu pushed Yunbao over. ¡°This child¡¯s name is Gu Yun. You can call her Yunbao. She¡¯s Gu Teng¡¯s child.¡±


    Gu Teng¡¯s child? Ji Xing sized her up a few more times. She was indeed 70 to 80% simr to Gu Teng, especially her eyes.


    In fact, he had always liked Gu Teng. However, he was helpless and self-abased so he gradually distanced himself from her. He only silently protected her and focused on his music career. It was only when he found out that Gu Teng had disappeared that he realized that they had not seen each other for so long.


    Ji Xing¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Hello, Yunbao. My name is Ji Xing.¡± He squatted down and looked at her at the same level. He did not treat her like a child, but as someone of the same age.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Ji!¡± Yunbao smiled at Ji Xing generously, looking very cute.


    ¡°Ji Xing, I have a request this time. I wonder if you can agree to it,¡± Old Master Gu said. He usually wouldn¡¯t ask for anything from others.


    ¡°You tter me. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to take our Yunbao as your disciple. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Face pping


    Disciple? Ji Xing did not expect this. He sized up Yunbao. Although she looked very simr to Gu Teng, learning music required talent. He did not know how far Yun Bao¡¯s ability could go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yunbao is very talented!¡± Old Master Gu seemed to have seen through Ji Xing¡¯s worry. ¡°Previously, when we went to the music restaurant for a meal, Yunbao only listened to the tune once and could replicate it.¡±


    Ji Xing was a little surprised. If what Old Master Gu said was true, she was really a prodigy.


    ¡°Then let me give it a try!¡±


    Ji Xing sat in front of the piano. In order to test if it was real or fake, Ji Xing only yed a simple song, ¡°Jasmine Flower¡±. The tune slowly entered everyone¡¯s ears, fresh and lively. It was very pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Yunbao, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Ji Xing carried Yunbao to the chair. He was afraid that Yunbao did not know the pitch, so he specially told her where to ce her fingers.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a melody instantly appeared. Unlike Ji Xing¡¯s proficiency, Yun Bao¡¯s ¡°Jasmine Flower¡± had a kind of childish joy. Although Yun Bao¡¯s fingers were short, they were abnormally agile, stunning everyone present.


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Ji Xing could not help but cheer for Yunbao after she finished ying, but he could not help but wonder if Yunbao had practiced in advance. Thus, he improvised a small chord. The beautiful melody made people feel as if they were in the quiet moonlight.


    It was Yunbao¡¯s turn again. The little girl sat in front of the piano, as if trying to recall the melody just now. Ji Xing was about to help Yunbao when he heard a familiar melody.


    The girl yed even more smoothly, and even made Ji Xing feel a wave of sadness. After the song ended, Ji Xing realized that he was actually crying. Shepletely reflected the feelings he had when he wasposing, nostalgia, unwillingness, regret¡­ And the performer was actually a four-year-old girl, which shocked Ji Xing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept this student!¡± Ji Xing said excitedly. ¡°No! I should say that I¡¯ll be teaching her some piano basics. Then, it¡¯s time for us to learn from each other!¡±


    ¡°Acknowledge him as your teacher!¡± Old Master Gu was also extremely happy. Having her daughter inherit her interest, Gu Teng must have had the same thoughts when she named Yunbao!


    ¡°Hello, Teacher!¡± Yunbao bowed to Ji Xing solemnly.


    ¡°Alright, my little student. It¡¯s very tiring to learn the piano. Can Yunbao hold on?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yunbao likes piano very much!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing reached out and patted Yunbao¡¯s little head.


    Chang Li had been squatting at the door and waiting. She could not hear any sound from inside the house. She did not care if people passing by looked at her strangely. She thought that as long as Ji Xing saw her, he would definitely take her in as a student. Then, she woulde and p these people¡¯s faces!


    The door finally opened and Ji Xing walked out with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Teacher Ji! Hello! I¡¯m Chang Li, who won first ce in the young pianistpetitionst year. I wonder if you can take me as your disciple?¡± Chang Li jumped out and almost fell because she had been squatting for a long time.


    ¡°You are?¡± Ji Xing had no impression of the person in front of him, but he remembered thepetitionst year very clearly.


    During the finals, the organizers insisted on internally selecting the champion. Ji Xing could not ept this method, so he forfeited. He did not pay attention to what happened after that. Now, it seemed that the girl in front of him was the champion.


    Ji Xing had always disliked people who got in through back doors, so he did not treat Chang Li well.


    ¡°Young pianistpetition?¡± Ji Xing chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t approve of this award, so let¡¯s talk some other time.¡±


    Ji Xingpletely disregarded Chang Li¡¯s pride as he walked around her and left with Yunbao.


    Many people had gathered around because they wanted to see Ji Xing. Some of them recognized Chang Li and knew that she was usually a proud person. She looked down on others just because she was a so-called pianist prodigy. Now that she had been pped in the face, they felt much better.


    Chang Li¡¯s ears were sharp. She seemed to have heard Yunbao call Ji Xing teacher. She, who had already been pped in the face in public, was even more furious. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. It was this Gu Yun again!


    Yunbao was led to the banquet venue by Ji Xing. She looked around but could not find Gu Zi.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister?¡± Yunbao tugged at Gu Lin. ¡°Eldest Uncle, do you know where Sister is?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Song Yun


    ¡°She should be in her own room.¡± Gu Lin was a little embarrassed. The child had found out about his matters with Ye Yun. He wanted to coax her, but he didn¡¯t know how to face Zizi.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, did you bully Sister?¡± Yunbao was really talented in observing people. ¡°Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t Eldest Uncle dare to look into my eyes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Lin, who was swift and decisive in the business world, was at a loss for words. His assistant suddenly ran over and called Gu Lin away, saving him.


    Yunbao looked at Gu Lin, who was leaving in a hurry, and her heart was filled with questions. She quietly went to Gu Zi¡¯s room on the second floor when no one was paying attention and knocked on the door. No one answered her, but the unlocked door bounced open.


    The room was silent, and the lights were not on. She could only see Gu Zi sitting on the bed under the moonlight.


    Gu Zi wiped her face messily when she saw who it was.


    ¡°Who let you in!¡± Gu Zi¡¯s voice sounded muffled, as if she had just cried. However, this seemed to be very different from her usual image. Usually, Gu Zi wanted the attention for whatever she did, and especially when she was crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I didn¡¯t see you downstairs¡­¡± Yunbao turned around and was about to leave when she heard Gu Zi¡¯s words, but she was stopped.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave,¡± Gu Zi said awkwardly.


    When she passed by her father¡¯s study in the afternoon, she heard about the divorce and her mother¡¯s voice.


    Was it because she was not obedient? Gu Zi ran away sadly and even forgot her favorite rabbit toy.


    Would she be a child without a home? She didn¡¯t know anything, and a great fear surounded her. Would her parents be like Yunbao¡¯s father and stepmother?


    She didn¡¯t want that!


    However, she did not dare to cry loudly anymore. She was afraid that her father would hate her even more. She ran back to her room but did not lock the door. She hoped that her father or mother woulde to look for her. However, after waiting for so long, only Gu Yun came.


    ¡°I might not have a Daddy and Mommy anymore¡­¡± Gu Zi said quietly. ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t love me?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that Eldest Uncle loves you very much!¡± Yun Bao said firmly. ¡°Previously, when Eldest Uncle brought me to buy things, he would remember Sister¡¯s preferences. Moreover, Eldest Uncle has many drawings drawn by Sister in his study. Eldest Uncle told me all of this!¡±


    Yunbao recalled carefully. ¡°By the way, I saw Sister¡¯s photo in Eldest Uncle¡¯s car previously! So Eldest Uncle loves you very much!¡±


    Yunbao was about to say something when the lights in the room were suddenly switched on. It was Gu Lin.


    ¡°Yunbao, you can leave first. I have something to say to your sister.¡± Gu Lin did not find an excuse and only let Yunbao leave.


    When Gu Zi saw who it was, she still stubbornly turned her head to the side. However, from time to time, she would steal a nce at Gu Lin.


    Yunbao nodded obediently and even closed the door considerately on her way out.


    When she saw Gu Zi and Gu Lin again, the banquet was almost over. The father and daughter had obviously reconciled, but Yunbao couldn¡¯t care less. The day had consumed too much of her energy. She didn¡¯t even remember how she went back to her room to change into her pajamas.


    ¡°Little Yunbao! Little Yunbao!¡± When Yunbao heard someone calling her, she slowly opened her eyes.


    It was still in her room, but the strange olddy had appeared again.


    ¡°Granny Song!¡± Yunbao called out sweetly, but it made the other party unhappy.


    Song Yun shook her head. ¡°You should call me Master!¡±


    ¡°Why? Yunbao already got a teacher today!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Song Yun did not expect that someone would beat her to it while she was resting. ¡°Why did you acknowledge someone else as your master?¡± Her tone was a little anxious.


    ¡°Because Teacher Ji will teach me the piano!¡±


    ¡°Is this the reason why you acknowledged him as your teacher?¡± Song Yun didn¡¯t understand what this child was thinking.


    However, in Yunbao¡¯s opinion, anyone that could teach her something could be called a teacher.


    ¡°Then I can teach you too!¡± Song Yun felt that she was being looked down upon. ¡°I have many interesting things to teach you!¡±


    ¡°This bracelet.¡± Song Yun pointed at the purple crystal on Yunbao¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the first thing I gave you. It can protect you when I¡¯m not around!¡± Song Yun¡¯s tone was rather proud. ¡°I was the one who told you about the call you made to your uncle in the snow, right? I cheered for you in the hospital. Also, do you think your uncle could¡¯ve gotten the video this afternoon ?¡±by himself


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yunbao bowed solemnly to Song Yun.


    ¡°Then call me Master!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Jump Down


    Song Yun could not understand this little girl.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Song Yun panted as she sat on a chair and found afortable position. ¡°I¡¯m a wizard!¡± Her tone was a little proud.


    ¡°A wizard?¡± Yunbao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it a witch?¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Witches are all bad people, right? They will break up the prince and the princess!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Song Yun was anxious to prove her identity to Yunbao. Oh right, she thought of something.


    Song Yun gently stretched out her hand, and a small wand appeared in her hand. Song Yun¡¯s clothes had also turned into a dark purple wizard robe, and there was an exaggerated pointed hat on her head.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Yunbao pped her hands excitedly and jumped up. ¡°Can you teach me these?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Song Yun had finally coaxed this little fellow over.


    ¡°Hello, Master!¡± Yunbao bowed obediently and was about to kneel when Song Yun hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen people do this in television dramas.¡± Yunbao still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century now. The two of us can just make a pinky promise!¡± Song Yun extended her hand, and Yunbao slowly came over. The two hands, one big and one small, hooked together. The two of them emitted a faint purple light that was gentle and warm.


    The purple light gradually faded, and the surroundings returned to normal.


    This was considered the end of the ritual.


    Song Yun adjusted her skirt and hat, looking exceptionally elegant.


    ¡°As a gift, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡± Song Yun took out a photo from somewhere. It was Gu Teng and Yun Bao.


    At that time, Gu Teng was already terminally ill. Yunbao apanied her to the garden to bask in the sun. Both of their faces were filled with smiles. That should be Yunbao¡¯sst happy time in the Wang family.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Yunbao looked at the photo and tears unknowingly flowed down her face.


    This photo was the most precious memory that Gu Teng had asked her to extract from her memories. She had always felt regretful that she did not take a photo with Yunbao. Now, she had asked Song Yun to take good care of Yunbao and tell Yunbao to apany her grandparents.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. This is the best birthday present I¡¯ve ever received!¡±


    ¡°Master can¡¯t appearduring the day, so this amethyst will protect you in my ce. I¡¯ll look for you at night!¡± Song Yun patted Yunbao¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and wait for me!¡±


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, it was already 8:30 in the morning.


    The photo of her and Gu Teng was quietly ced at the head of the bed. It had already been framed.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy.¡± Yunbao smiled at the photo. The sun was shining brightly outside. It was another beautiful day.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Yunbao stood on the balcony and waved happily at Old Madam Gu, who was sunbathing in the courtyard. When Old Madam Gu saw Yunbao waving at her, she wanted to get closer, but she identally tripped over a stone and the wheelchair fell forward with her.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yunbao¡¯s potential seemed to have been stimted. She nimbly jumped down from the balcony on the third floor. Afternding, she immediately supported Old Madam Gu.


    The entire process was swift and silent, as if seeing Yunbao on the balcony was just Old Madam Gu¡¯s imagination.


    The purple bracelet glowed. Now, Yunbao knew that this was an ability her master had given her.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that this bracelet could only maximize a person¡¯s potential. In other words, Yunbao¡¯s abilities were limitless.


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡­¡± Old Madam Gu was very shocked and did not react to the current situation.


    Did her granddaughter just jump down from the third floor and support her and the wheelchair that was about to copse?


    This was unbelievable.


    Gu Lin, Old Master Gu, and Gu Peng, who had rushed over when they heard the sound, were confused when they saw the scene in the courtyard.


    They clearly heard someone shouting to be careful. When they rushed over, they saw the grandfather and granddaughter standing in the courtyard unscathed.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Gu Zi walked out sleepily when she heard the voice.


    Old Madam Gu saw that everyone had gathered because of the noise just now, so she told them what had happened.


    ¡°Are you saying that Yunbao has superpowers?¡± Old Master Gu asked. He suspected that Old Madam Gu was hallucinating. No matter how talented Yunbao was, she was still a human. How could she fly over roofs and walk on walls?


    Gu Jia stood up and said that when he apanied Yunbao back to the Wang family to retrieve something, he had seen Yunbao push Father Wang. At that time, he only thought that Father Wang had lost his bnce. Now, it seemed that it might be because Yunbao was too strong.

 Chapter 27

    Explosion


    The family¡¯s discussion was in full swing. Ye Yan, who was standing at the side, began to feel jealous. When Zizi was in trouble, they weren¡¯t so enthusiastic. They even made Yunbao sound so magical. Perhaps she was the one who pushed Old Madam Gu and Old Madam Gu protected her! She was really good at acting!


    Ye Yan rolled her eyes.


    After Gu Lin asked her for a divorce yesterday, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She was afraid that Gu Lin would kick her out.


    Back then, it was because she had married Gu Lin and hooked up with the Gu family that her family had gotten to where they were today. Now that Gu Lin wanted to divorce her, it was simply forcing her to a dead end!


    After leaving the Gu family, not only would her family¡¯s business deteriorate, but even those people she looked down on in the past could step on her. She was used to being looked up to, so how could she ept being looked down on again?


    Fortunately, Gu Lin did not have any substantial evidence. She could still stay in the Gu family. However, she had to deal with what happened back then quickly and not let anyone catch her red-handed!


    Yunbao¡¯s ears perked up as if she had heard the words ¡°evidence¡± and ¡°handle¡±. However, when she wanted to listen carefully again, the voice had disappeared, so Yunbao didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Gu Zi went to school after breakfast.


    Ever since Yunbao returned, Gu Zi woke up earlier and earlier, and the number of times she waste also decreased. This also surprised Gu Ming. Hiszy sister had actually worked hard recently? However, this made Ye Yan¡¯s heart ache.


    Yunbao stayed at home during the day. Teacher Ji had already taught her simple piano fingering yesterday. She only needed to practice now.


    The time spent practicing the piano was boring for most people. A single wrong note would ruin the music, but Yunbao enjoyed it. She could even y some finger techniques.


    The melodious sound of the piano echoed in the piano room. The morning passed quickly. Yunbao was a little sleepy after eating, so she quietly returned to her room.


    ¡°Little disciple, you¡¯re here?¡± Yunbao opened her eyes and saw Song Yun sitting in front of her.


    Yunbao was a little disappointed that she was not wearing the witch robe and was only dressed like an ordinary person.


    ¡°Master!¡± Yunbao obediently called out to her master. She really liked the photo her master gave her. Moreover, Song Yun always brought her something new. She was looking forward to meeting Song Yun.


    ¡°Good disciple, I¡¯ll teach you something interesting today!¡± Song Yun took out a wand and handed it to Yun Bao. ¡°This is the wand Master used when I first started learning magic. I¡¯m giving it to you now. When you¡¯re mature, you can decide if you want to continue using the wand. The wand is just a carrier. A mature witch can use perfect magic without the wand!¡±


    Song Yun paused. ¡°Just like me!¡±


    Yunbao took the wand and looked at it curiously. The wand was like a chopstick, but it was longer than a chopstick. The handle very round and felt very good. The entire wand emitted a faint wood fragrance, which Yunbao liked very much.


    ¡°Thank you, Master! Yunbao likes it very much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Song Yun nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You have to listen carefully to what I¡¯m going to say next.¡± Song Yun adjusted her posture and straightened her clothes, looking ready for battle. ¡°Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, open ears!¡±


    This incantation was really shocking. Who would have thought that a witch would use such a phrase? Song Yun saw Yunbao¡¯s disbelieving expression and coughed awkwardly. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, it¡¯ll work. If you¡¯re sincere, it¡¯ll work!¡±


    She gestured for Yunbao to try it too.


    Yunbao imitated Song Yun. She stuck out her butt and raised her chest. She looked like Tom from Tom and Jerry


    The little girl began to mutter, ¡°Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, open ears!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, the wand exploded into pieces, and mottled marks appeared on Yun Bao¡¯s small face.


    What was going on? Song Yun did not expect this development. Usually, beginners¡¯ wands would explode either because the wielder was too powerful or because the wand did not recognize the user.


    So which type did Yunbao belong to? Song Yun was still thinking when Yunbao¡¯s exmation disrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Master, are you talking?¡± Yunbao approached and looked Song Yun up and down.


    She clearly heard her master¡¯s voice, but she did not see her speak.


    ¡°Are you speaking ventriloquism?¡± Yun Bao thought for a while and finally confirmed that her master was indeed a master. She even knew ventriloquism!


    Song Yun also widened her eyes. She clearly did not say anything.


    Wait, did Yunbao learn it?

 Chapter 28

    Little Tiger Speaks


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Song Yun tried to think.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Yunbao nodded fiercely. ¡°What is Master ying? Yunbao wants to y too!¡± The girl hugged Song Yun¡¯s thigh.


    Not only could Yunbao hear Song Yun¡¯s voice, but she could also hear the ticking of the clock and the sound of the wind blowing gently¡­ All the sounds became especially clear in her ears.


    Song Yun, on the other hand, was stunned. She did not expect her disciple¡¯s talent to be so shockingly high. It would not be an exaggeration to call her a genius! Even Song Yun, who believed that her talent was extremely high, had to admit defeat. Back then, it had taken her half a month toprehend this incantation. Now, Yunbao had seeded after only saying it once. Although the wand exploded, it must be because Yunbao¡¯s talent was too monstrous that the wand could not withstand it.


    ¡°Monstrous? Does that mean a demon?¡± Yunbao asked curiously. She heard her master talking, but she looked shocked. She pestered Song Yun to teach her ventriloquism.


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯ve already learned it!¡± Song Yun finally came back to her senses and looked at the child in front of her in surprise. ¡°Master will teach you how to turn it off first.¡± Otherwise, if she listened to everything in detail, her mind would copse.


    Yunbao nodded, not fully understanding. She followed Song Yun¡¯s example.


    ¡°Heaven without spirit, earth without spirit. Close ears!¡±


    As soon as the child¡¯s voice fell, Song Yun shouted in her heart, ¡°Big idiot Yunbao!¡± However, the girl did not react. It seemed that she had seeded again. What a genius! Song Yun thought.


    ¡°Yunbao, what Master taught you just now is the mind-listening technique. This can help you hear the thoughts of others, so when you want to hear the thoughts of a specific person, you can shout the incantation Master taught you just now in your heart. Just add that person¡¯s name at the end. Remember to chant it silently in your heart and not be discovered by others!¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Song Yun paused for a moment, ¡°if someone wants to hurt you, your body will automatically receive that person¡¯s thoughts! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Yunbao understands!¡± The girl nodded and stretched out her chubby and small fingers. ¡°First, the mnemonic is ¡®Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, ears open¡¯. Second, you have to recite it silently in your heart and not be discovered by others. Third, add the other party¡¯s name to whoever you want to hear. Fourth, if someone hurts Yunbao, Yunbao can directly hear their thoughts!¡±


    Yunbao counted with her fingers and said it one by one. Her expression was especially serious, afraid that she would remember the wrong one.


    ¡°Yunbao is awesome!¡± Song Yun nodded, her eyes filled with pride. As expected of her disciple.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. I¡¯ll teach you something interesting tonight!¡± Song Yun disappeared after saying that.


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, it was already past three in the afternoon. If she slept a little longer, Gu Zi would probably be back from school. She sat up and felt refreshed. Her hearing was much better than before. Even through the window, she could hear the birds outside.


    ¡°Rise and shine!¡±


    Who was speaking? Yunbao heard an unfamiliar voice in her room. She looked around. Despite everything, the sudden appearance of a stranger¡¯s voice in the room still frightened her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Yunbao mustered her courage and asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking? I¡¯m afraid Yunbao has slept and woken up stupid.¡± The voice sounded again. This time, Yunbao followed the voice to the window, or more urately, to the cage by the window.


    Yunbao looked at Little Tiger with her big eyes. She wondered if Little Tiger had been talking just now. Why could she hear Little Tiger?


    ¡°Why is this silly girl staring at me? Is there bird poop on me?¡± Little Tiger turned its head and searched its own body. ¡°No, I¡¯m clean and still as handsome as before!¡±


    ¡°Little Tiger, did you speak?¡± Yunbao¡¯s words startled Little Tiger.


    ¡°Yunbao can understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was a novelty. Parrots had their ownnguage system, which waspletely different from humans¡¯. Therefore, parrots were extremely smart to be able to learn one or two words from humans. Little Tiger was considered to be gifted among parrots. It could understand human words, and learning human words was as easy as flipping its hand.


    However, humans had a term called ¡°hiding one¡¯s weakness¡±. It did not want to be captured as an anomaly or sold to the circus. But now, Little Yunbao seemed to be able to understand its words under the premise that Little Tiger spoke parrotnguage.


    ¡°Little Tuger, when did learn to speak?¡± Yunbaoy beside the cage, just like how she usually murmured to Little Tiger, as if she did not realize that it was because of her.

 Chapter 29

    No Need to Go


    ¡°You should be the one asking!¡± Little Tigerined silently. His words gave Yun Bao inspiration.


    ¡°Oh right! Could it be because Master taught me?¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, Yunbao suddenly covered her mouth. She remembered that her master had told her not to be ostentatious. She turned around and was relieved to see that no one was around. She patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to anger her master.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Little Tiger looked at Yunbao as if she was acting in a si. One moment, she was afraid, and the next moment, she sighed. The expression on her face was very cute, so he wanted to tease her. ¡°I heard everything you said!¡±


    ¡°Keep my secret, please!¡± Yunbao sped her hands together. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take all your nuts!¡± It had to be said that Yunbao had her way of threatening birds. Xiaohu loved those nuts and had to bow his head. In fact, he was just teasing the child.


    The first time he met Yunbao was two years ago. At that time, he had just escaped from his previous home and was flying around. However, it was winter and the weather was very cold. The ground was covered in snow, and there was nothing else on the branches except snow. The parrot, which had been hungry for a few days, did not even have the strength to fly. Hended on someone¡¯s balcony and fainted.


    ¡°Mommy, save it!¡± The child¡¯s immature voice fell into his ears. From then on, he gradually learned humannguage and could understand humannguage.


    The little girl saved him and often fed him delicious food. Even if he hid far away, the little girl would still patiently wait for him toe out. When her hands were cold, she would rub them and hammer her legs until her legs were numb. She would only leave after watching the little parrot finish eating.


    Later on, the parrot recovered from his injuries and the little girl¡¯s mother disappeared. The girl was very sad, but she still decided to let him go. The parrot flew for a short distance before he saw the girl below and burst into tears. By the time he reacted, he had already flown back.


    After that, the parrot apanied the girl. He listened to the girl¡¯s murmurings. Although he still had a grudge against humans, he epted the girl and was very angry to see the girl being bullied. However, the power of a bird was ultimately insignificant until the day he saw the girl¡¯s stepmother about to kill her. In a moment of desperation, he shouted for help.


    He thought that he was just a tool for the girl to get rid of loneliness. He did not expect her to still think of him after returning to her loved ones¡¯ sides.


    The human and bird talked for a long time until it was dinner time before Yunbao left.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. Zizi, is there anywhere you want to go? Let Daddy bring us there!¡± Gu Lin had basically avoided Ye Yan for the past few days, making it impossible for Ye Yan to express her goodwill. It was not easy for her to see Gu Lin at the dining table. She wanted to use her daughter to get close to Gu Lin.


    ¡°I want to stay with Daddy forever!¡± Gu Zi was also especially excited. After knowing that her parents were getting a divorce, even though she knew that her mother had done something bad and let her sister¡¯s father and stepmother in, Gu Zi was only a kindergarten child. Of course, she didn¡¯t want her parents to be separated. She looked at Gu Lin with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the construction site tomorrow.¡± Gu Lin thought for a moment. There was an important building meeting tomorrow, and he had to be there.


    Gu Zi was instantly disappointed. She wanted to cry, but when she thought of her conversation with her father, she held back her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Zizi will be obedient at home.¡±


    Ye Yan was a little unhappy. If it was in the past, she would definitely re up, but now, she could only silently endure it.


    ¡°Take the child with you. You can¡¯t have a meeting all day,¡± Old Master Gu said. They were both his grandchildren, so how could he be biased? It was just that Gu Zi had been led astray by her mother previously. Fortunately, she had been much better recently. He could not stand his daughter-inw¡¯s education method, but he thought that this was their business. As the elder, he had no right to criticize her.


    ¡°Thene with me tomorrow.¡± Gu Lin nodded his head to give his permission. A smile immediately appeared on Gu Zi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao,e with us!¡± Gu Zi held Yunbao¡¯s hand excitedly. When she passed by the garden just now, she saw Yunbao talking to the parrot. It must be because she was too bored at home. Gu Zi wanted to bring her out. It was easy to build a rtionship between children.


    ¡°Gu Ming, do you want to go?¡± Old Master Gu asked Gu Ming.


    To his surprise, he shook his head. ¡°I have tutoring tomorrow. I¡¯ll pass.¡± He wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in what was going on between his parents.

 Chapter 30

    Can¡¯t See


    ¡°Then Ye Yan, you don¡¯t have to go. Third Brother will go with me tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about the children.¡± Gu Lin left after saying this, not giving Ye Yan a chance to refute.


    Although Gu Luo, the third son of Gu family, was a university professor, he specialized in architecture. On the second day, they were going to the site of Gu Luo¡¯s well-known architectural design. It was also one of the buildings that Gu n had built in recent years¡ª¡ªVine Garden.


    Recently, they had decided to expand and leave the design work to Gu Luo. They would go tomorrow to investigate the scene.


    Ye Yan naturally knew this, but she was still angry. Why was it that even the neer could go, but she, as Gu Lin¡¯s wife, could not? Moreover, that construction site was the source of her nightmares. Although that person had promised her that everything would be fine, she still had lingering fears.


    Ye Yan red at Yunbao fiercely, as if she had ruined something important for her. Her resentment grew.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡±


    What was that sound?! As Yunbao ate, she suddenly heard her Eldest Aunt¡¯s voice. However, when she turned around, her aunt did not seem to say anything. She was smiling as she picked up food for Gu Zi.


    Am I hallucinating? Yunbao thought. Suddenly, she recalled what her master had told her: If someone wants to hurt you, your body will automatically receive that person¡¯s thoughts.


    Yunbao couldn¡¯t believe it, but she still secretly chanted the incantation in her heart.


    ¡°Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, open ears, Ye Yan!¡± If I misunderstood you, Eldest Aunt, I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault. Otherwise, Gu Lin wouldn¡¯t want to divorce me. She¡¯s like chewing gum that I can¡¯t shake off!¡± The woman¡¯s sharp voice pierced Yunbao¡¯s ears. Ye Yan¡¯s curses made Yunbao unable to react for a moment.


    Yunbao usually didn¡¯t interact much with Ye Yan, so she could feel that her eldest aunt didn¡¯t like her. The smile on her face was exactly the same as Auntie Hong¡¯s, making her feel ufortable. Yunbao didn¡¯t know how she had offended her, but she now felt that her eldest aunt was very scary.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Gu Lin can¡¯t find that thing, I¡¯ll insist on not getting a divorce. He can¡¯t force me!¡±


    A thing? What is it? Yunbao thought.


    Perhaps because Yunbao was too engrossed in listening to her, she did not eat much. Gu Zi pulled her. ¡°Sister Yunbao, are you feeling unwell? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Yunbao ate a few more mouthfuls of rice, but she was still thinking about her eldest aunt¡¯s words. What exactly was it? She couldn¡¯t understand. She would ask her master the next time she saw her.


    This meal was finished just like that. Ye Yan even said that she could not let the Gu family members be present at the construction site. It was probably because of that ¡°thing.¡± Judging from her eldest aunt¡¯s expression, it was definitely not something good. Then Yunbao wanted to stop her!


    ¡°Master, Master!¡± Yunbao went to sleep early to solve this matter. She had long realized that as long as she fell asleep, she would be able to see her Master. As expected, when Yunbao opened her eyes again, she saw Song Yun.


    Yunbao was about to tell Song Yun what happened during the day when Song Yun waved her hand. ¡°I know what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Wow, as expected of Master. You¡¯re so powerful!¡±


    Song Yun raised her head proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s put Ye Yan¡¯s matter aside for now.¡± Song Yun took out her wand. ¡°This time, I want to teach you two incantations. One can let you see it, and the other can let you find something.¡±


    ¡°But Yunbao can already see. Yunbao also knows how to find things!¡± Yunbao was a little puzzled.


    ¡°¡®Seeing¡¯ means seeing something that ordinary people can¡¯t see. ¡®Finding¡¯ means finding something that ordinary people can¡¯t find.¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s words confused Yunbao, but she followed Song Yun¡¯s example.


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, she felt that her eyes were much clearer.


    ¡°First of all, you can see everything you want to see.¡± Song Yun patiently exined to Yunbao, ¡°If you want to see the owner of this item, you can directly put your hand on it. If it¡¯s someone who has passed away, you can still talk to them. If you want to see someone¡¯s memories, you can directly put your hand on that person or ce it at the ce where the incident happened. In short, you have to practice more. The higher your ability, the more you can see.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± She wanted to give it a try, so she ced her hand on the photo of her and her mother that Song Yun had given her. The woman¡¯s kind face instantly appeared. She sat on the swing in the garden with the young Yunbao in her arms and basked in the sun. The woman hugged the girl gently and hummed a tune.

 Chapter 31

    Losing an Arm


    The scene was heartwarming. Yunbao looked at this memory and could no longer stop her tears. She wanted to reach out and touch it, but she realized that it was all in vain. The memory ended and the scene disappeared, leaving Yunbao staring at the photo in a daze.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can see the owner of the item? Then why can¡¯t I see Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Child, you did your best.¡± Song Yun patted Yunbao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Only those with deep resentment can see it. Your mother will be very relieved to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yunbao wiped her tears. ¡°Yunbao will be strong! Master, teach me the remaining ¡®find¡¯!¡±


    After that, Yunbao practiced even more diligently and practiced what Song Yun taught her over and over again.


    ¡°When you touch the items of the deceased, use this ¡®find¡¯ to sense the location of the other owner¡¯s items around you,¡± Song Yun exined.


    ¡°Ah, I know. This is a VIP, right?¡± Yunbao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about GPS, right?¡± Song Yun corrected, but it was obvious that Yunbao understood. It would be easier if she understood.


    Song Yun looked at the time and saw that it was almost time. She took out a small hair clip from somewhere and handed it to Yunbao. ¡°Wear this on your head tomorrow. I can contact you if there¡¯s anything!¡±


    Yunbao might not know what kind of person Ye Yan was, but Song Yun had already learned about Ye Yan¡¯s past through Yunbao. She needed to train Yunbao¡¯s ability, but she could not really put her in danger. Moreover, her current ability could not support her to appear in the real world out of thin air during the day. She could only rely on a medium.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on now!¡± Song Yun put the cute hair clip above Yunbao¡¯s ear. It was a cute rabbit, making Yunbao look even more cute.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Yunbao hugged Song Yun. By the time she realized it, she had already returned to her bed. The sky was already bright.


    Yunbao had a feeling that something big would happen today.


    When Yunbao got dressed and went downstairs, she realized that Gu Zi had already dressed up and was waiting.


    Gu Zi looked especially good today, like a little princess. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. This was the first time she would spend an entire day with her father. She was so excited that she could not sleep.


    She woke up early in the morning and carefully chose the clothes she wanted to wear today. She did not want her father to have a bad impression of her. In addition, her mother had given her a small task. She did not want her father and mother to divorce. She wanted them to reconcile!


    After a while, Gu Lin and Gu Luo came downstairs. It seemed like they had just ended an online meeting.


    ¡°Daddy! Third Uncle!¡± Gu Zi quickly stood up. She sounded so excited that she was about to jump up.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle!¡± Yunbao also stood up. The two adults and two children chatted andughed as they walked towards the door. Gu Luo picked up Yunbao. Gu Lin looked at Gu Zi¡¯s expectant gaze and picked her up.


    Ye Yan, who was standing on the second floor, watched the four of them walk further and further away. She felt uneasy in her heart. She had asked the other party about the incident back then, and the other party¡¯s answer had also assured her that there would not be any traces. It was just that her panic made her very worried.


    Why don¡¯t I find an excuse to go to the construction site? Ye Yan thought. She was the CEO¡¯s wife. There was nothing wrong with visiting her husband and daughter during lunch.


    Ye Yan took a deep breath to rx. She turned around and returned to her room, but her trembling hands betrayed her.


    The journey by car was not short. Yunbao and Gu Zi yed games in the car for a long time, but they still did not arrive. Gu Luo told them many stories. Even the taciturn Gu Lin participated. However, every time Gu Zi mentioned Ye Yan, Gu Lin stopped talking, Gu Luo would immediately change the topic, causing Gu Zi to not dare to mention Ye Yan in front of Gu Lin.


    They soon arrived at the construction site. The entire buildingplex contained Gu Luo¡¯s longing for his sister as an elder brother. In the end, he named it


    Vine


    Garden in hopes that his sister would remember to go home one day. Unfortunately, his waiting would be in vain. Fortunately, he had found his sister¡¯s flesh and blood. His wish had been fulfilled.


    ¡°Yunbao, Zizi, look, this is the buildingplex I designed!¡± Gu Luo happily introduced the concept to the two children. Although he usually didn¡¯t like to talk, he became energetic when his interest was mentioned. He couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    Yunbao stopped in front of a standing stone. She looked at the words on the stone and felt that they looked familiar.


    <li>The ¡®Teng¡¯ in Gu Teng¡¯s name means vine.</li>

 Chapter 32

    Targeted by a Female Ghost


    ¡°Yunbao, that¡¯s your mother¡¯s calligraphy.¡± Gu Luo introduced it to her. The calligraphy was delicate and beautiful, and had its personal style. It was very beautiful. Yunbao reached out to touch the words on it, but she silently recited the incantation she had learned yesterday. Because just now, her master had asked her to pay attention to this monolith. Sure enough, after the incantation ended, a woman who had lost an arm appeared.


    As the woman who had lost her arm appeared, a memory slowly appeared in front of her.


    At that time, the woman was not yet handicapped. She was squatting beside the stone and carving words bit by bit. Due to Gu Luo¡¯s high requirements, every stroke had to be done by hand. The womanined as she worked.


    ¡°What kind of lousy job is this? The efficiency is so slow. How can I earn money? If I don¡¯t have money, I won¡¯t be able to pay my debts. Loan sharks don¡¯t wait for people!¡±


    The man, who had been working silently beside the woman, came over. ¡°He Han, I have a job that pays quickly. Do you want to do it?¡±


    He Han¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this. However, this man had just arrived at their construction site three days ago. He Han was a little worried. ¡°It can¡¯t be some kind of sex deal, right? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± However, He Han was still a little curious.


    ¡°No.¡± The man leaned over again. ¡°It¡¯s just a very simple thing.¡± The man¡¯s eyes looked left and right to make sure that no one was around before he leaned over. He took out a bag of powder from his pocket and said in a volume that only two people could hear, ¡°The day after tomorrow, the CEO will treat us to a meal. Just add this to his water.¡±


    In order to reward these workers, Gu Lin would mobilize people to treat them to a meal every month and he would also appear briefly to give a speech. As one of the few women among the workers, He Han was selected to toast on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t poison. It won¡¯t kill anyone and it won¡¯t be traced back to you.¡± The man was afraid that He Han wouldn¡¯t agree, so he stretched out two fingers. ¡°This amount after the matter is done.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand?¡± He Han thought that it was not worth it to risk losing her job or even going to jail for such a small amount of money. The man shook his head in disdain.


    ¡°Could it be 20,000 yuan?¡± He Han was interested. 20,000 yuan was already more than ten months of her sry.


    The man still shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s 200,000.¡±


    ¡°200,000!¡± He Han shouted when she heard that. It would take her more than 10 years of hard work to save up that money. Now, she could easily get it. It would be a waste not to do such a good deal. He Han took the powder from the man and forgot her worries.


    ¡°Yunbao? Yunbao?¡± After Gu Luo finished the introduction, Yunbao was in a state of thought. No matter how he and Gu Zi called out, there was no reaction, which frightened the two of them.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Yunbao came back to her senses. Was the stone trying to tell her something? And who was that uncle? ¡°Yunbao is fine.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the woman who had appeared in front of her. It was obvious that she was the owner of that memory¡ªHe Han. However, she wanted to tell Yunbao something. That woman, or rather, the female ghost, was floating on the stone. Her face was pale and she was missing an arm as she looked at her silently.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you really alright?¡± Gu Luo touched Yunbao¡¯s forehead, worried that she was not feeling well.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Third Uncle, Yunbao is fine!¡±


    The three of them continued walking. Yunbao was still thinking about what had just happened.


    ¡°My good disciple, that female ghost followed you here.¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Yunbao was a little stiff. She slowly turned around and realized that the female ghost was really floating behind them. Her face turned pale.


    Previously, Yunbao had treated that memory as a story and did not have much of a reaction. However, now that this female ghost was following her, she felt that it was real.


    When Gu Zi saw Yunbao suddenly turn around and look at her, her expression was as if she had seen a ghost. She looked behind her suspiciously and saw nothing. Could it be that there was something on her face? Gu Zi quickly took out a mirror from her bag and looked at herself carefully. She was fine.


    ¡°Master, what does that female ghost want?¡± Yunbao spoke to Song Yun in her heart.


    ¡°That female ghost was framed. Although it was karma, it still didn¡¯t end well¡­¡±


    Yunbao seemed to be lost in thought.


    Ye Yan had been busy at home for the entire morning just so that she could have a legitimate reason to go to the construction site to look for her husband and daughter at noon. She had asked the previous person and the matter had been handled perfectly without anyone noticing. Ye Yan naturally put her heart at ease and thought of a way to win Gu Lin back.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring food to Gu Lin in the afternoon.¡± Ye Yan saw Old Madam Gu sitting in the living room in a wheelchair and reading a book, so she specially exined.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Old Madam Gu replied. However, Ye Yan felt in her heart. She had always felt that Father and Mother Gu looked down on her background and did not like her children.

 Chapter 33

    Demolition


    Wasn¡¯t she just a little rich? Wasn¡¯t she just a cripple? She doted on this wild child every day and didn¡¯t even care about her actual granddaughter. When she died, she would be the Madam of the Gu family. Just wait.


    Ye Yan turned around and left with a cold expression. Old Madam Gu looked at her back and sighed. She knew what her daughter-inw was like, but it was Gu Lin who wanted to marry her back then. As his mother, she could not say anything else.


    When Ye Yan arrived at the construction site, Yunbao and Gu Zi were resting in the office. After following Gu Luo around the entire morning, the two children¡¯s stamina could no longer keep up.


    ¡°Baby Zizi!¡± Ye Yan¡¯s sudden opening of the door shocked the three people in the room. Gu Luo¡¯s hand trembled as he drew.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you here?¡± Gu Zi ran forward. She was still a child, so she was naturally happy to see her mother.


    ¡°Hello, Eldest Aunt.¡± Yunbao also stood up obediently to greet her. Ye Yan only nodded lightly and scanned the room, but she did not find the person she was looking for.


    ¡°Zizi, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s in a meeting!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find him!¡± Ye Yan was too anxious to show off in front of Gu Lin. She pulled Gu Zi with her right hand and turned to leave with the lunch box in her left hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to disturb Big Brother when he¡¯s working,¡± Gu Luo interrupted her.


    Gu Luo did not like this sister-inw. She was shrewd and scheming, and she was also brainless. He was very happy to see his brother and sister-inw get a divorce. If Ye Yan rashly barged in, it would deepen the conflict between the two of them, but it would not be good for the children if they really quarreled in front of them.


    Ye Yan also knew Gu Lin¡¯s habits when he was working. She had forgotten about it in her rush.


    ¡°Brother Luo, why didn¡¯t you go to the meeting?¡± Ye Yan smiled ingratiatingly. After all, if she wanted to stay in the Gu family, she had to maintain a good rtionship with the brothers.


    ¡°Because Big Brother and the others are discussing the demolition now. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Demolition?! Ye Yan¡¯s lunch box fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡± Gu Zi held Ye Yan¡¯s hand. Ye Yan¡¯s face was unusually pale. What if something was dug out? She did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°Mommy is fine.¡± She smiled at Gu Zi, but her expression was twisted. She sat to the side trembling, but her clenched hands showed the uneasiness in her heart.


    ¡°Yunbao, look behind her!¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Yunbao looked up and saw the female ghost riding on Ye Yan¡¯s head. The surrounding darkness was oppressive and sinister.


    ¡°Master, why is Auntie targeted by a female ghost?¡± Yun Bao saw that it looked a little scary. She was afraid that she would not be able to hide her emotions, so she hurriedly lowered her head.


    ¡°Usually, the ghosts we can see must have had strong obsessions when they were alive. They usually only follow two types of people. One is those who they think can talk to them to help them, and the other is those who harmed them. Before meeting these two types of people, they usually won¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yunbao nodded to show that she had learned something.


    ¡°So, even if your aunt isn¡¯t the mastermind, she should have a lot to do with it.¡±


    Yunbao was in disbelief. Although her eldest aunt didn¡¯t like her and was fierce, she couldn¡¯t believe that her eldest aunt would kill someone. The female ghost seemed to have noticed Yunbao¡¯s gaze. She stared straight at Yunbao for a while before slowly floating out.


    ¡°Yunbao, hurry up and follow her. That female ghost must be trying to tell you something!¡± Song Yun urged.


    Yunbao raised her short legs and chased after her.


    ¡°Yunbao, where are you going?¡± Gu Zi asked her.


    ¡°To the toilet!¡± Yunbao¡¯s back view was getting further and further away.


    Was it really that urgent? Gu Zi thought. Gu Luo was engrossed in designing and did not take it to heart when he heard that Yunbao was going to the toilet. Ye Yan looked at Yunbao who was gradually running away and thought that this child was really uneducated like a little lunatic!


    Because it was a construction site that was going to be demolished, many ces had been abandoned. The ss windows have already been removed. The office they had been in previously was one of the few well-equipped buildings.


    Yunbao followed the female ghost to the rooftop. The afternoon sun was very hot.


    ¡°Why did she ask us toe here?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Song Yun replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master will protect you.¡±


    With her master protecting her, Yunbao felt more confident. She approached the female ghost step by step and gradually ced her hand on the railing on the rooftop. Perhaps because there was no one to repair the entire construction site and because of the wind and rain, the railing was rusty and creaked.


    The moment she ced her hand on it, Yunbao felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she realized that the sky was already dark.

 Chapter 34

    Past


    A man and a woman stood on the rooftop. They were He Han and the person who had instigated her earlier.


    ¡°Do we have to find such a ce?¡± He Hanined as she rubbed her arms. The cold wind made her feel a little cold. The project was not over yet. Looking down from the rooftop, there were still remnants of reinforced concrete. The cold wind was exceptionally terrifying.


    ¡°After all, the fewer people who know, the better.¡± The man gradually approached and took out a check. ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    This was the first time He Han had seen a check in her life. She took it with both hands and wanted to take a closer look, but her surroundings were dark.


    She turned her back to look for a bright spot, but before she could see the number clearly, someone covered her mouth from behind. She wanted to struggle, but she could not defeat the man¡¯s strength. Gradually, He Han stopped moving. The man let go of her. He checked He Han¡¯s breathing and was relieved after confirming that she was not breathing.


    The man wanted to look for the check, but He Han held it tightly in her hand. The man tried his best but could not pry her hand away. In order not to waste too much time on this matter, he sawed off He Han¡¯s arm that was holding the check. He ced thhe body and arm into two separate sacks and disappeared into the night.


    With another turn, the Yunbao returned to the real world.


    ¡°Is this what you want to tell me?¡± Yun Bao asked the female ghost carefully. The female ghost nodded, turned around, and floated downstairs. Yunbao quickly followed.


    ¡°She probably wants to tell us where her body is buried,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°Yunbao, run slower!¡±


    The master and disciple pair followed He Han to the construction site. Gu Lin, who had just finished the meeting, was wearing a hard hat and giving instructions. He was a little puzzled when he saw Yunbao rushing over, but he still asked the person beside him for a small hard hat. However, even if it was a small hat, it was still a little big on Yunbao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him the truth,¡± Song Yun reminded Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, why are you here?¡± Gu Lin carried Yunbao in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. You should go and y with Third Uncle and Sister Zizi.¡±


    Yun Bao¡¯s little head spun furiously as she tried to find an excuse.


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­ because Eldest Aunt is here. Yunbao wanted toe over and tell Eldest Uncle.¡± Yunbao guiltily did not dare to look at Gu Lin, even though she was telling the truth.


    The female ghost floated above the construction site, and the excavator was operating not far away from her. ¡°If there¡¯s really a female corpse hidden here, it will be discovered by Gu Lin soon. You don¡¯t have to remind him,¡± Song Yun said to Yunbao.


    Gu Luo brought Gu Zi and Ye Yan over after a while. When she saw Yunbao, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So Yunbao is with Big Brother. We thought she was lost.¡±


    When Yunbao chased after the female ghost, she used the excuse of going to the toilet, but Gu Zi waited for a long time and Yunbao did not return. She told Ye Yan, but she ignored her. She had no choice but to tell Gu Luo, who was still designing, that Yunbao was missing.


    Seeing her husband carrying Yunbao, Ye Yan was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out. This annoying little lunatic made her run up and down the crumbling building three times, while she was staying in her husband¡¯s arms.


    Meanwhile, her husband did not even carry his own daughter, but carried a bastard who had just arrived at their house a few days ago! Ye Yan kept cursing in her heart. Damn bastard!


    Yunbao kept feeling that someone was cursing her behind her back, and her back trembled. Ye Yan tidied her hair and walked towards Gu Lin with a 200% smile. ¡°Hubby, I brought a bento. Why don¡¯t you rest and eat something first?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Gu Lin rejected her bluntly. He put Yunbao down, but he did not look at Ye Yan.


    ¡°Eat some. I¡¯ve made your favorite dish.¡± Ye Yan was still unwilling to give up. She even wanted to grab Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin gently turned around, causing Ye Yan¡¯s hand to miss. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t have toe?¡± Gu Lin had no choice but to divert some of his attention to Ye Yan. ¡°You should go back.¡± After saying that, Gu Lin ignored her.


    Ye Yan stood awkwardly at the side. She was clearly thedy boss, but she was not valued at all. More people at the construction site knew Yunbao than she knew her. The resentment in her heart deepened.


    If only she could make her disappear. When this thought appeared, Ye Yan was also shocked. However, on second thought, this was a construction site. If anything happened, she could only me herself for being careless¡­

 Chapter 35

    It¡¯s Eldest Aunt


    As the excavator finally arrived at the ce where the female ghost was floating, Ye Yan was also calcting her n in her heart.


    ¡°Yunbao, what are you doing?¡± Ye Yan squatted in front of Yunbao. ¡°Can you help Eldest Aunt pick up the wallet there? It¡¯s not convenient for me to go down in my high heels.¡± If Yunbao had not heard her thoughts, she might have been very willing to do this for her. However, she had heard Ye Yan¡¯s thoughts and knew that she wanted to hurt her. Naturally, she did not want to go down.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, it¡¯s so tall here. Yunbao¡¯s legs are too short to go down.¡± Yunbao blinked her big eyes and acted cute at her while looking for an opportunity to leave. Unexpectedly, Ye Yan blocked her way and did not give her any way out.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you afraid of me?¡± Ye Yan approached her step by step. Yunbao wanted to push her away, but at the critical moment, she could not use her strength. She pushed Ye Yan and stumbled a few steps back herself, almost falling.


    How could this be? Yunbao subconsciously called her master several times, but no one answered. Could it be that she had been abandoned? Yunbao thought aggrievedly. That disappointment surged in her heart. No matter how hard she tried, she could not defeat the strength of an adult.


    She looked helplessly in Gu Lin¡¯s direction, hoping that he would notice themotion here, but he was discussing work with Gu Luo and the others.


    After the excavator finished resting, it began to operate again. The deafening noise sounded again, and the flying sand made it so that people could not open their eyes. Ye Yan took the opportunity to push Yunbao down and quickly turned around. She did not realize that a pair of eyes beside her had witnessed the entire process.


    The pain she had imagined did note. Yunbao stood steadily in the pit and did not even fall.


    ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was Song Yun¡¯s voice. ¡°I had no choice. This is the only way to expose Ye Yan.¡±


    ¡°I thought Master didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Yunbao¡¯s low voice sounded. Song Yun med herself. ¡°Fortunately, Master is still here. Master protected Yunbao, right?¡±


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll tell you my ns. I¡¯m sorry, Yunbao,¡± Song Yun apologized again.


    The female ghost saw Yunbao in the pit and pointed below her. A corner of a sack was revealed.


    That should be He Han¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Yunbao, shout and run there!¡± Song Yunmanded.


    Yunbao jumped up. ¡°Eldest Uncle! Third Uncle! Eldest Uncle! Third Uncle!¡± Yunbao tried her best to wave her hands to attract their attention. Finally, Gu Lin saw Yunbao in the pit.


    ¡°Stop the machine!¡± Gu Lin used the walkie-talkie to contact the person in the excavator. The machine finally stopped when it was a fist away from Yunbao.


    ¡°Pull her up!¡± Gu Lin instructed the professional team.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± Yunbao interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s something in here.¡±


    Something!? Ye Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ Impossible. That person clearly said that everything had been arranged!


    Impossible, impossible! Ye Yanforted herself. That damned little thing was really lucky! Ye Yan was so angry that she gritted her teeth until they almost shattered.


    ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡± Gu Zi carefully held Ye Yan¡¯s hand. Her mother had be so terrifying that she no longer recognized her.


    Ye Yan shook off Gu Zi¡¯s hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?! Calling me mommy from morning till night!¡± She shouted loudly.


    Gu Zi was so frightened that she could not speak. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gu Lin also noticed themotion and ran over to hug Gu Zi. The girl bit her lips and cried silently, trying her best not to cry.


    Ye Yan also realized what she had done and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Zizi, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± However, Gu Zi buried her face deep in Gu Lin¡¯s arms, not wanting to respond to her.


    ¡°We found something!¡± The person digging shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡± Gu Lin red at Ye Yan and left with Gu Zi in his arms.


    Damn it! Ye Yan thought. What did they dig up?


    ¡°It¡¯s a sack,¡± the man reported, but when he opened it, the contents startled everyone.


    It was a corpse. The corpse was highly dposed. The smell of decay spread in the air after the bag was opened. Gu Luo and Gu Lin hurriedly covered the eyes of the children beside them, but Gu Zi was still so frightened that she could not say a word. Shey motionless in Gu Lin¡¯s arms.


    After such a thing, the project could only be suspended and the police came to deal with it.


    ¡°Yunbao, how could you go down there to y? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous?¡± Gu Lin reprimanded Yunbao with a dark expression. If he had discovered Yunbao anyter, her life might have been in danger! Even Gu Luo, who was usually gentle, was a little angry, but he was more afraid than angry.

 Chapter 36

    Seeing a Ghost


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Uncle,¡± Yunbao apologized softly, ¡°but I was pushed down by someone.¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice became softer and softer, and her eyes would asionally nce at Ye Yan.


    Song Yun had taught her to do this. Clearly, Gu Lin had also noticed Yunbao¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Who pushed you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Eldest Uncle is here. Eldest Uncle will protect you!¡± Gu Lin gently stroked Yunbao¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Eldest Aunt,¡± Yunbao finally said.


    ¡°How could you lie, child?¡± Ye Yan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She could not believe that this little lunatic was so lucky. She fell from such a high ce without being injured at all and even discovered that thing. Damn it!


    Ye Yan thought about it, but because Gu Lin was here, she could not re up. ¡°How did Eldest Aunt offend you? You were the one who fell down because you were yful.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at the woman in front of her and felt that she was a stranger. In her impression, her mother doted on her very much and would stand up for her. She would gently coax her to sleep.


    However, she had just seen with her own eyes that her mother had pushed Yunbao down. In addition, she had heard her parents¡¯ conversation previously and knew that Yunbao¡¯s parents were sent in by her mother. She realized that her mother was not what she thought.


    ¡°It was Eldest Aunt who pushed me.¡± Yunbao insisted on her words. Loneliness surged in her heart again, as if no one believed her. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ye Yan also caught onto Yunbao¡¯s state and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re still a good child ifyou admit to your mistakes. Eldest Aunt won;t me you.¡± She was still acting as a kind elder. Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that she was a spoiled child who had wronged a tolerant elder.


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes also darted back and forth between Ye Yan and Yunbao. He naturally believed in Yunbao, but he could not figure out why Ye Yan would want to kill Yunbao.


    ¡°I saw it¡­¡± Gu Zi slowly walked out. Her voice was obviously softer than usual as she looked at Ye Yan.


    ¡°I saw it. Mommy pushed Yunbao¡­¡± As she spoke, she hid behind Gu Lin because she felt Ye Yan¡¯s gaze. It was a fierceness she had never seen before. Poor Gu Zi was so frightened that she cried. She did not like her mother like this.


    ¡°Zizi, why are you messing around too?¡± Ye Yan asked, but there was a hint of threat in her words. Her eyes looked like they wanted to skin Gu Zi alive. She was currently in a high-intensity mental state and was on the verge of copse. She did not expect her daughter, who she had doted on since she was young, to stand up and point her out.


    She looked at Gu Lin and Gu Zi with a friendly gaze, hoping that they would stand on her side. However, Gu Zi only hid behind Gu Lin timidly. Gu Lin did not even look at her and protected the two children behind him.


    ¡°Alright! All of you are ingrates! I, Ye Yan, have worked so hard for your Gu family for so many years, but in the end, all of you are siding with the outsider!¡± Ye Yan screamed crazily.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, stop arguing for now.¡± The police officer came over with a file. ording to the missing persons file and the conspicuous tattoo, the identity of the corpse was quickly confirmed. It was He Han.


    ¡°I have a few questions for you. Please cooperate.¡±


    Ye Yan was originally furious, but when she heard He Han¡¯s name, her expression suddenly changed drastically, as if she had seen a ghost. She was still muttering something, but no one could hear her clearly.


    Ye Yan was extremely tense and anxious. She seemed to have seen an armless female ghost looking at her and approaching her step by step.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± Ye Yan suddenly shouted, scaring everyone around her into looking in her direction. However, she still looked like she had seen a ghost. She suddenly retreated and sat on the ground. Her legs kept kicking backward, and her red heels were kicked off. Her high-end miniskirt was also stained with cement dust.


    Ye Yan got up in a sorry state and wanted to run away, but she was stopped by the police nearby. It was obvious that she was not in a good state of mind, but she had yet to finish asking the questions. In addition, her actions revealed a guilty conscience, so she could not let her leave.


    ¡°Madam, please calm down.¡± The person in charge of controlling Ye Yan was probably an intern police officer. It was obvious that he had never seen such a scene before and had even been pped a few times by the crazy Ye Yan.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi were taken away from the scene after being questioned. After all, they were children. Such a graphic scene might traumatize them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister.¡± Gu Zi lowered her head in self-reproach, her tone gloomy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Yunbao also pretended to be an adult and showed her friendliness to Zizi. ¡°I still have two candies here. Let¡¯s each have one!¡±

 Chapter 37

    The Hollowed Stone


    ¡°Yunbao, look at that female ghost!¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice sounded again. Yunbao looked up and saw that the female ghost was floating towards the ce where they had first visited and where they had first discovered the female ghost¡ªthe ce where the big rock was.


    ¡°It¡¯s the end,¡± Song Yun muttered. ¡°There¡¯s only thest thing left.¡± Yunbao also thought of it.


    She tugged at the corner of Gu Luo¡¯s shirt. ¡°Third Uncle, I want to see Mommy¡¯s handwriting again.¡±


    Gu Luo originally wanted to bring them back to the house, but when he thought about how Yunbao was only four years old, even an adult would be afraid of what had just happened, let alone Yunbao. She might have missed her mother.


    ¡°Sure, but you can only stay within my line of sight. You can¡¯t run far.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yunbao nodded vigorously.


    Yunbao squatted beside the stone and looked carefully. She did not find anything wrong. When Gu Zi saw Yunbao¡¯s actions, she squatted down like her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Zi leaned over. ¡°Is this stone so beautiful? If you want to see Aunt¡¯s calligraphy, there are many at home. Why are you so engrossed in other people¡¯s carvings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m observing.¡± Yunbao was engrossed.


    ¡°Is this stone crooked?¡± Gu Zi asked after standing farther away.


    Crooked? This woke Song Yun up. She told Yunbao to walk further away as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s really crooked!¡± Yunbao also saw that something was wrong. Logically speaking, Gu Luo and Gu Lin¡¯s pickiness should not allow such crooked stones to exist.


    ¡°Why is it crooked?¡± Gu Luo looked at the two little girls who came to ask, ¡°Because I wanted it to be crooked. Back then, I asked them to empty hollow out half of this stone so that it would be easier to style it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Song Yun told Yunbao, ¡°He Han¡¯s arm is probably hidden in the stone!


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s a stone that people will try their best not to move it, so they can¡¯t discover He Han¡¯s arm!¡±


    The master and disciple, who had finally thought it through, were very happy. Yunbao evenughed. Gu Luo did not expect such a thing to make Yunbao so happy. He really could not understand the thoughts of a child.


    Now that Yunbao and Song Yun finally knew where He Han¡¯s arm was, the next step was to let the others know. This was also a big problem. Yunbao had a headache again.


    Yun Bao looked at Gu Luo, who was standing at the side, and had an idea. Although Gu Luo usually was the intellectual type, he was actually very afraid of insects, especially those with wings.


    ¡°Master, do you think Yunbao, Sister Zizi, and Third Uncle can pry open that stone ourselves?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun in her heart.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Yun Bao secretly ran in front of Gu Luo and forced him towards the stone. Seeing that the distance was about right, she suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Ah! There are bugs, so many bugs. Ah, it seems like they can fly!¡±


    Yunbao shouted as she pounced on Gu Luo and kept climbing up to block Gu Luo¡¯s eyes. When Gu Zi heard that there were insects, she couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She followed Yunbao and shouted. She, who had already lost her ability to think, also jumped onto Gu Luo.


    Although Gu Luo was a 1.8-meter-tall man, he was still caught off guard by the sudden attack of two children. Not to mention the flying insects that he was afraid of, he could only retreat based on his instincts.


    As Yunbao expected, the moment they tripped over the stone, they fell back. The stone also flipped over due to weightlessness, and the hollowed-out part smashed into the ground with a crack.


    The three of them also fell to the ground. It was mainly because Gu Luo had fallen to the ground. His carefully styled hair was messy, and his white coat had turned gray. He protected the two children tightly.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Gu Luo looked at the children in his arms. After confirming that they were fine, he patted the dust off his body and walked to the upside-down stone regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity about this stone. I quite liked it.¡±


    Gu Luo stroked the stone. Suddenly, he saw a corner that was obviously not a stone. Coupled with the discovery in the morning, he hurriedly called the police. Later, he confirmed that this was He Han¡¯s missing arm.


    The day was really like an adventure. The two children fell asleep after getting into the car. When they reached home, they were still asleep. Gu Lin and Gu Luo did not wake them up. They each carried one child home.


    The other members of Gu family had also heard about what happened today. However, they were still shocked when they saw them returning. Gu Lin was okay, but Gu Luo and the two kids were covered in dirt.


    Old Madam Gu hurriedly asked the servants to run the bath for them. However, the discovery of the corpse in the Gu family¡¯s construction site was also suppressed by Gu Lin. All they could do was cooperate with the police investigation.

 Chapter 38

    Secretly Returning to the Gu Residence


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Yan?¡± Old Madam Gu asked. No matter how much she disliked her, she was still her daughter-inw. Seeing that she didn¡¯t return with them, she still had to ask about her.


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± Gu Lin took off his coat tiredly. His intuition told him that Ye Yan had something to do with today¡¯s corpse. Then, Gu Lin told the others everything that had happened today. If Ye Yan had really broken thew, they would not cover up for her.


    It was already the next morning when Yunbao woke up. She only remembered that the maid had helped her take a shower before losing her memories. Although she had run up and down yesterday, she felt much more energetic after sleeping.


    ¡°Good morning, Grandpa!¡± When Yunbao washed up and went downstairs, she saw Old Master Gu sitting on the sofa. She jogged over and saw an old man who was about the same age as Old Master Gu sitting opposite her.


    ¡°This must be Gu Teng¡¯s daughter!¡± The person looked at her with a smile. However, Yunbao clearly did not know him. She grabbed Old Master Gu uneasily.


    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± Old Master Gu also saw Yunbao¡¯s uneasiness and reached out to hold her small hand. ¡°This is your Grandpa Rong. He¡¯s an old friend of Grandpa¡¯s. By the way, he also has a grandson who¡¯s about the same age as you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Rong!¡± Yunbao nodded obediently, making Rong Tian extremely fond of her. He had always liked girls, but unfortunately, he only had a son and a grandson. His son and daughter-inw had passed away in a traffic ident, causing him to only have a grandson to apany him now. Unfortunately, that child did not like to talk. His cold face from day to night did not seem like a child at all. It was not cute at all.


    ¡°That child isn¡¯t in the country recently. I¡¯ll bring him over to y with you next time I have time.¡±


    After that, Old Master Gu and Old Master Rong wanted to go out to eat. Yunbao thought about it and rejected them because she hadn¡¯t practiced the piano today. She really wanted to go, but she promised Teacher Ji that she would practice the piano every day.


    After the two elders left, she was the only one left in the entire Gu family¡¯s old residence. Gu Lin and his daughter went out. Old Madam Gu went to the hospital for a checkup today, and Gu Peng apanied her. Gu Ming went to tutoring, and the others went to work. Only Gu Jia, who was still catching up on sleep, was left at home. The entire Gu family¡¯s old residence suddenly became a little deserted.


    Yunbao brought Little Tiger to the piano room to practice her previous techniques. Little Tiger also shook his feathers with the music. Ever since he couldmunicate with Yunbao, he liked this little girl even more.


    She was optimistic, strong, and kind. Just like that, the girl and bird immersed themselves in the music. Yunbao improved rapidly, as if she was born to y the piano. The sunlight shone through the window of the piano room on Yunbao¡¯s body, making her look like an angel.


    After the Gu family¡¯s door was opened and closed, Ye Yan sneaked in. She originally wanted to climb over the wall and enter. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was lucky enough to encounter security guards who didn¡¯t know what had happened yesterday, or if the Gu family didn¡¯t give orders to prevent her from entering.


    It¡¯s all that little lunatic¡¯s fault. Ye Yan thought to herself. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could she have been hated by Gu Lin? Moreover, that matter had been dug up again. Last night, she specially went to look for the person who had dealt with that matter back then.


    She did not expect that person to ask for 500,000 yuan. Although this was only the money for a beauty treatment in the past, Ye Yan was penniless now. She could only secretly return to the Gu family to get a card or see if there was anything valuable.


    She had been paying attention since she entered the house. Other than some maids who were still cleaning, she could not find any other Gu family members. It was really a godsend opportunity, Ye Yan thought.


    She quickly ran to her room and took her card. After some thought, she took a few of Gu Lin¡¯s watches. If things were really traced back to her, selling these watches wouold let her live a little better.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Yan hurriedly packed up some things. When she turned around and passed by the corridor, she heard the sound of the pianoing from the room upstairs. It was that little lunatic!


    When Ye Yan thought of Yunbao, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If not for her, how could she have fallen to such a state today! Ye Yan¡¯s eyes darted around as she thought of a solution. If she kidnapped this little lunatic, perhaps the Gu family would let her off, or the Gu family would ask the police to let her off. Even if it didn¡¯t work, they would give her time to escape. After all, the Gu family treated Yunbao as their most precious treasure!


    Yunbao was focused on ying the piano and was not in the mood to think about anything else. Her vignce gradually decreased. By the time she reacted, it was already toote. Ye Yan was standing behind her and the cloth in her hand was stained with something. The more Yunbao struggled, the more drowsy she became. In the end, she fainted.

 Chapter 39

    Kidnapping


    Little Hu was also struggling to p his wings. He shouted ¡°help, help¡±, hoping to attract the attention of the people around him. Unfortunately, the parrot¡¯s voice was still too soft.


    Ye Yan looked at the noisy parrot and picked up the cage and threw it to the side. The feathers on the parrot¡¯s wings that had been ruthlessly thrown to the ground had already been messed up. It was locked in the cage and its wings were injured. It could only scream, but it was useless. It could only watch as Ye Yan roughly dragged Yunbao away.


    ¡°Yunbao! Yunbao! Wake up!¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice was heard.


    Yunbao opened her eyes and realized that she was tied up in a strange posture. Her mouth was also tied with adhesive tape, and her vision was pitch-ck. She was in a moving box!


    Ye Yan was afraid that she would be too conspicuous if she brought an unconscious child with her, so she stuffed her into a box and ced her in the trunk before hurriedly driving away from the Gu family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Yunbao, don¡¯t panic when you see Ye Yanter. Pretend that you haven¡¯t woken up yet, understand?!¡± Song Yun regretted being so careless and not protecting Yunbao well. However, she could only stabilize Ye Yan¡¯s emotions first before waiting for an opportunity to escape.


    Not long after, Yunbao felt herself being carried out. It was obvious that Ye Yan had arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to you.¡± Ye Yan¡¯s voice could be heard. She was on the phone with the man. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred another 500,000 yuan to you. Help me find a ce to hide.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat now! Do you think you can run away if they catch me!¡±


    The man Ye Yan was talking to was called Li Hu. He was also a distant rtive of hers. However, he lost all his assets in his early years. He was also imprisoned for a few years. Now, he was also doing some shameful business. Back then, he was also the one who looked for He Han, including the dismemberment and burialter on. He also often used this to extort Ye Yan.


    Ye Yan followed the address given by Li Hu to an abandoned ruin in the suburbs. The man was lying naked on a bed supported by a steel frame, and there was a pile of trash under him.


    When Ye Yan dragged the box in, she was shocked by this environment. After all, the environment she lived in previously was worlds apart from this ce.


    ¡°You live here?¡± Ye Yan fanned the air in front of her nose in disdain. The smell of sweat and decay invaded her nose, and this smell made her feel a little nauseous.


    Ye Yan opened the box and she took Yunbao out like a chick. Then, she casually threw her on the ground. Yunbao closed her eyes tightly. She felt that her leg hurt. It should be broken, but she did not dare to open her eyes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Li Hu casually threw away the cigarette butt in his hand. ¡°She looks alright, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a girl. However, she can still be sold for a good price.¡±


    Ye Yan red at Li Hu. ¡°This is the key to letting us escape unscathed.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Jia slept until noon. After all, he had been chasing a fugitive in another province the day before. He passed by the piano room and realized that the door was open. When he walked in, he saw Yunbao¡¯s parrot, which she usually treasured so much, lying on the ground in the toppled cage.


    When Little Tiger saw that someone hade, he shouted again, ¡°Ye Yan! Ye Yan! Yunbao! Yunbao!¡±


    What did he mean? Gu Jia held up the cage and realized that Little Tiger¡¯s wings were broken. He hurriedly found someone to take it to the pet hospital. After all, Yunbao treasured it very much.


    Xiao Hu endured the pain and looked at the man in front of him. He really wanted to roll his eyes. He stopped pretending. ¡°Ye Yan kidnapped Yunbao!¡±


    The cage in Gu Lin¡¯s hand fell to the ground again. He ran to Ye Yan¡¯s room but found that all the valuables were gone. Oh no, Gu Jia thought.


    He quickly asked the servants to call the other members of the Gu family while he ran to the security room to check the surveince footage. Gu Jia med himself. Ye Yan had kidnapped Yunbao right under his nose. As an uncle, he was not qualified at all, let alone a criminal police officer.


    As he checked the surveince cameras, he called the police station and asked them to help him check the surveince cameras on the street. He found out that Ye Yan had been driving east after leaving the Gu family¡¯s house. She went to the bank halfway and finally drove to the suburbs before sight of her was lost.


    Gu Jia told the others about this information and drove out. The earlier they set off, the sooner they could find Yunbao.


    Yunbao had been tied to a chair after being released from the box. Her eyes were tied, but she could still hear the two pf tjjem plotting. They were nning to leave the capital tomorrow, which meant that Yunbao had to escape today.


    Yunbao had an excellent sense of direction. Previously, Yunbao had been thrown into the downtown area by Wang Wang. Yunbao had relied on her memory to walk back. This time, although Yunbao was in the darkness, she had roughly remembered the location.

 Chapter 40

    There¡¯s Someone!


    ¡°Yunbao, listen carefully. Master is going to teach you a spell next. It can attract their attention. At that time, you have to free yourself. Master will help you. Let¡¯s escape!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yunbao agreed silently. She recited Song Yun¡¯s words word by word, and the car parked outside instantly lit up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Li Hu sniffed. ¡°Is something burnt?¡±


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a fire!¡± Ye Yan turned around and looked. ¡°My car! There¡¯s still money in the car!¡±


    Upon hearing that there was money in the car, Li Hu instantly jumped out of bed. ¡°Then hurry up and put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°What about this little lunatic?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s tied up tight. She can¡¯t run!¡±


    Their footsteps were getting further and further away. The two of them had probably gone to put out the fire. Yunbao exerted a little force on the purple crystal bracelet, causing it to glow. The rope instantly exploded, and she untied her eyes and ran.


    Ye Yan and Li Hu spent a lot of effort to put out the fire, but there was nothing left of the car but a frame, and everything inside had been burned clean. When Ye Yan returned to the house with a dead heart, she realized that there were only a few ropes and a piece of ck cloth left where Yunbao was tied up. She had long disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡± Ye Yan stomped her feet and shouted. Ever since she met that little lunatic, her life had been a mess. ¡°Hurry up and chase after her!¡±


    The two of them split up and ran out of the two doors.


    The ce Li Hu lived in was on a mountain in the suburbs. Yunbao ran out of the back door and saw the dirt road going down the mountain not far away. If she didn¡¯t run now, they would definitely catch up to her.


    Although Yunbao tried her best to run down the mountain, she was still a child. She fell and hit a tree, and even one of her shoes fell off. However, she still got up and tried her best to run down the mountain. She wanted to see her uncles, her grandparents, Little Tiger, and Sister Zizi!


    The Gu family knew that Yunbao had been kidnapped, so they stopped what they were doing. Gu Lin had originally nned to take Gu Zi out to y today and tell her that he and Ye Yan were going to get a divorce. Therefore, when he picked up the phone, Gu Zi also heard it and mored to go with him.


    Where was this? Yunbao opened her eyes. Herst impression was that she had fallen and rolled down the mountain. In the end, she had hit a rock and fainted.


    She pushed herself up. Although there were wounds on her body, there was very little pain. If not for her tattered clothes and the dirt on her body, she would have suspected that she was dreaming.


    Yun Baohuan looked around. She should be in a cave. Could she have been captured?!


    Yunbao propped herself up and hurriedly stood up. She had to leave quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A young voice came from the darkness. It sounded about the same age as her and sounded a little distant.


    ¡°You saved me?¡± Yunbao¡¯s eyesight was extremely good. She saw that the person sitting inside should be about her age. He was a boy and looked injured.


    ¡°Yunbao, he¡¯s seriously injured!¡± Song Yun could tell. She had treated Yunbao when she was unconscious so that she wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain.


    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, lie down properly.¡± Yun Bao jogged over. She saw the boy¡¯s appearance clearly. Although he was still a child, his big eyes and eyshes flickered. His lips were thin, and although his face was dirty, he was still very cute.


    Yunbao helped the boy lie down. ¡°Master, teach me how to treat illnesses!¡± This was the first time Yunbao had taken the initiative to ask to learn something from her. She didn¡¯t expect it to be for a kid who hadn¡¯t even grown up. She suddenly felt like a helpless parent watching her daughter grow up and running away into someone else¡¯s arms


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s because he saved me that I want to save him too. You have to repay kindness!¡± Song Yun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect to be educated by a little girl.


    ¡°Alright, but it can only stop the bleeding and stop the pain. The rest can¡¯t be resolved by incantations alone.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Yunbao nodded and began to recite Song Yun¡¯s incantation silently. Purple light shone from the bracelet. The boy felt as if his body was warmed by the sun. The pain was gone, and even the headache that had always troubled him subsided.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The boy was about to speak when the girl covered his mouth tightly.


    The boy was shocked by this sudden action. The girl¡¯s hand was soft and small. He even smelled the fragrance on the girl¡¯s body and blushed.


    Did he have a fever? Yunbao looked at the boy¡¯s red face. Why was his face a little hot?


    ¡°There¡¯s someone,¡± Yunbao said softly. She heard footsteps approaching. They were still some distance away, but she could tell that it was Ye Yan!

 Chapter 41 - 41: Can’t See

    Chapter 41: Can¡¯t See


    Trantor:?Henyee Trantions??Editor:?Henyee Trantions


    The footsteps were closer, and Yunbao¡¯s heart lept up to her throat. She also felt the thumping heartbeat of the little boy in front of her. But this time, no matter how Yunbao shouted for Song Yun, she couldn¡¯t hear Song Yun¡¯s voice.


    What should she do? Yunbao was so anxious that sweat dripped down inrge beads.


    In the dark, the boy couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could only see drops of water dripping down. He thought that Gu Yun was so scared she was crying. He gently lifted his hand to wipe the water droplets on her face, then pinched her cheek as if to tell her to stop crying.


    Gu Yun was not in the mood to think about anything else. Hearing the approaching footsteps and shouts, she only thought that it would be good if she could be invisible.


    Unexpectedly, just as those thoughts appeared, the crystal bracelet shone with a purple light and then disppeared. Following the disappearance of the purple light, Ye Yan also stepped into the cave they were in.


    The two children were also hugging each other tightly in fear, praying that Ye Yan would leave after a cursory check.


    Things did not go as they wished. Ye Yan stood at the entrance of the cave and took a deep look inside. She even muttered, ¡°I wonder if the little lunatic can hide here?¡±


    Ye Yan stood at the entrance of the cave and thought for a long time, as if she was conflicted about whether to enter or not. There was no sound at all. Time passed so long that Gu Yun thought that she had already left. Just as she was about to let down her guard, a dazzling light shone in. It was Ye Yan! She turned on her shlight and prepared to enter.


    Every step she took was like walking on Gu Yun¡¯s heart. Although she had experienced a lot, she was still a child. She was so afraid that she closed her eyes and tried her best to curl up her body. Her heart was beating so fast that it was terrifying. It was so strong that it seemed like it was about to jump out.


    Finally, Ye Yan stopped because she had reached the end. She had also reached the ce where Gu Yun and the little boy were hiding.


    It was over. They were going to be discovered. Gu Yun¡¯s body trembled as she made a final struggle. The boy also protected Gu Yun in his arms. The two of them were like two young trapped beasts, making a final struggle.


    Ye Yan held her shlight and looked around, as if she didn¡¯t see the two of them.


    ¡°Not here? What a waste of time!¡± Ye Yan nced at around before turning back and leaving.


    Not here?


    Gu Yun and the boy looked at each other. After confirming that Ye Yan had gone far, they finally heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. It was as if they had survived a cmity. The two children sat on the ground and breathed inrge mouthfuls of fresh air without any strength.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she see us?¡± The boy panted heavily as he leaned against the wall. ¡°Is it your chain?¡± He raised his hand and pointed at the crystal chain in Gu


    Yun¡¯s hand.


    Yunbao was shocked. She covered the crvstal chain with her hand and smiled awkwardly. ¡°This is just an ordinary chain. She probably didn¡¯t see us.¡± Yunbao put her hands behind her back guiltily


    The boy did not continue to ask. He just turned his head away. After a long time, he said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yunbao didn¡¯t hear him clearly and blinked her big eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The boy shifted into a morefortable position.


    ¡°My name is Gu Yun. They call me Yunbao. What about you?¡± Yunbao crawled to the boy¡¯s side on all fours. Just as she was about to reach out, she saw that her hands were covered in dust. She pped her hands before reaching out again.


    The boy¡¯s expression was obviously a bit disdainful, but after thinking for a while, he reached out and held Gu Yun¡¯s small hand. ¡°Hello.¡± He paused. ¡°Rong Xuan.¡±


    Yunbao felt that this surname was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°Can you walk now?¡± After a long time, it was so long that Yunbao was a little hungry. After confirming that Ye Yan would not return, Yunbao finally decided to continue searching for a way home.


    Rong Xuan thought for a moment, stretched his limbs, and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Yunbao quickly got up and extended her hand to Rong Xuan, who was still sitting on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±


    The boy looked at Yunbao in confusion, wondering if she could pull him. However, he did not expect Yunbao to pull him who was sitting on the ground, up quite easily. Rong Xuan even staggered because she used a little too much strength.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yunbao was a little concerned.


    Rong Xuan just shook his head. ¡°Do you know where to go?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao knows. Just follow me.¡± Yunbao puffed out her chest proudly.


    The two children held hands and crawled out of the cave. The sky gradually darkened..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Thank You

    Chapter 42: Thank You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the entrance of the cave, Yunbao closed her eyes and sensed her position. Then, she opened her eyes and pointed to their left. She turned around firmly and said to Rong Xuan, ¡°This way!¡±


    Rong Xuan did not suspect anything and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    They quickly walked to the left, but after a distance, Yunbao suddenly realized that something was wrong. Rong Xuan was limping, apanied by grunts of pain. Although Rong Xuan tried his best to hide it, Yunbao could still hear him clearly.


    Yunbao stopped in her tracks, and Rong Xuan followed suit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Xuan looked around warily.


    Yunbao frowned and looked at Rong Xuan. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Rong Xuan seemed to have been poked. His face was red, and his right foot subconsciously blocked behind him. Yunbao also caught this action.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Although Yunbao was still young, there was a seriousness to her words. She squatted down and lifted Rong Xuan¡¯s right leg. She realized that his ankle was clearly red and swollen. Looking further up, there was not much intact fabric covering his calf, and his calf was densely covered in whip marks.


    Yunbao frowned even more. Why didn¡¯t this person say anything when he was injured? Yunbao thought.


    She held out her hand and the faint purple light reappeared. Rong Xuan felt that warm power again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can only make you feel less pain. I can¡¯t treat your current injuries.¡± After that, Yunbao put Rong Xuan¡¯s leg back down.


    The frightening swelling was still there, but Rong Xuan felt much better. However, Yunbao still lowered her head in self-reproach when she saw the swelling. She had already made up her mind that when her master returned, she would definitely learn how to heal people from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Rong Xuan looked at the little girl squatting in front of him with her head lowered. He quickly pulled her up. He was afraid that Yunbao would be worried, so he turned his ankle to show her that he was really fine.


    Strangely enough, he could also see that his sprained ankle had not recovered, but it did not hurt at all. He began to wonder where this Gu Yun came from.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, those bad guys will catch up to us again!¡± Rong Xuan pulled Yunbao¡¯s hand. Under such circumstances, he could only trust Gu


    Yun.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunbao nodded.


    They ran for a long time until the moon came out. Yunbao and Rong Xuan were still halfway up the mountain. The two children were more or less tired, so they found a hidden ce to rest.


    Perhaps it was because they were tired from running, or perhaps they had nothing to say, but the air was strangely quiet. It was so quiet that only the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves could be heard.


    ¡°Your injuries¡­¡± Yunbao used the moonlight to take a closer look at the boy opposite her. She realized that not only were his legs injured, but his arms and even his neck were injured. Wouldn¡¯t his body, which was covered by his clothes, be covered with injuries?


    Yunbao lowered her head in self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t heal you!¡± ¡°Actually, before I met you again, I had already been running in this forest for two days,¡± Rong Xuan suddenly said. ¡°I originally nned to give up, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you, so now I¡¯ve almost escaped. It¡¯s also because of you, so don¡¯t be sad.¡± Rong Xuanforted her.


    ¡°Because of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I have to thank you.¡± Rong Fan smiled beautifully. Under the moonlight, he looked more like a fairy who had identally encountered a cmity.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good looking.¡± Yunbao directly said what she was thinking. Rong Xuan was so shocked that his face turned red and he did not continue the conversation.


    After a while, Yunbao suddenly sat up vigntly. Rong Xuan imitated Yunbao.


    Yunbao motioned for him to be quiet. She thought she heard footstepsing this way, and they were getting closer. It wasn¡¯t an animal. It was a person, an adult.


    Could it be Ye Yan and the others? Yunbao did not know. It was already very impressive that she could hear it without her master by her side.


    ¡°There¡¯s people.¡± Yunbao opened her mouth and mouthed to Rong Xuan.


    Rong Xuan was also wondering if those people had found this ce. Then he couldn¡¯t drag Gu Yun down.


    The two children were already prepared to run. However, if they didn¡¯t think toe this way, the sound of their escape could attract their attention and ruin things.


    Therefore, Yunbao and Rong Xuan decided to observe for a while longer. They would make ns after confirming the arrival of the people. In fact, Yunbao still had some hope. She hoped that the people who woulde would be her uncles..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Stealing Their Cabbage

    Chapter 43: Stealing Their Cabbage


    Trantor:?Henyee Trantions??Editor:?Henyee Trantions


    The heavens seemed to have heard Gu Yun¡¯s thoughts. Gu Jia¡¯s voice gradually sounded.


    Gu Yun suddenly widened her eyes. She heard a familiar voice. It was Fifth Uncle Gu Jia!


    ¡°Yunbao! Are you here? Yunbao!¡± A man¡¯s shout came from afar, apanied by dog barks.


    Gu Yun had just stood up when Rong Xuan stopped her. Gu Yun looked back at Rong Xuan in confusion, as if asking him what was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Rong Xuan felt that Gu Yun might have been caught off guard by the bad guys, causing Gu Yun to be in danger.


    However, Yunbao firmly believed that the person who came was her Fifth Uncle.


    ¡°Yunbao knows him. He¡¯s Yunbao¡¯s fifth uncle!¡±


    However, no matter how Yunbao exined, Rong Xuan did not let go of Gu Yun¡¯s hand.


    A German Shepherd wearing a cor suddenly appeared in front of them. When it saw them, it kept running over. Rong Xuan immediately stood up and protected Yunbao behind him.


    The little boy was not as tall as Yunbao, but he bravely stretched out two short arms to protect her.


    Yunbao was also shocked by the sudden appearance of this big dog. She subconsciously grabbed the corner of Rong Xuan¡¯s clothes.


    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared. It was her Fifth Uncle.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yunbao broke free from Rong Xuan¡¯s grip and flew into Gu Jia¡¯s arms.


    Before Gu Jia could see anyone, he suddenly felt a soft bundle fly into his arms. When he looked closer, he realized that it was Gu Yun.


    ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± Gu Jia hugged Yunbao tightly, afraid that she would suddenly disappear again.


    ¡°Uncle, I miss you guys so much.¡± Tears welled up in Yunbao¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Gu Jia¡¯s clothes tightly, like a little beast that had been abandoned and found.


    Gu Jia, who was usually a rough man, shed a tear. If he did not find Yunbao this time, he did not know what he would do to Ye Yan.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you injured?¡± Gu Jia gently ced Yunbao on the ground and looked at her several times. After seeing some inconspicuous red marks, he was relieved. However, he still needed Gu Peng to give Yunbao a full-body checkup before he was really relieved.


    ¡°Uncle, let me introduce you to my new friend.¡± Gu Yun turned around to look for him and realized that Rong Xuan was still sitting there. The cold sweat on his face indicated that the pain numbing Yunbao had given him had passed. Now, many parts of his body were aching.


    ¡°Uncle,e and save him!¡±


    Gu Jia heard Yunbao¡¯s shout and immediately ran over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yunbao?¡± He thought that something had happened to Yunbao, but he did not expect to see a little brat. Moreover, this little brat looked a little familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen him before.


    ¡°Come, Yunbao, climb onto my shoulder. I¡¯ll bring you down the mountain.¡± Gu Jia looked at Rong Xuan¡¯s injured foot. It was already swollen beyond recognition. If he continued walking, his foot might be crippled. He had no choice but to carry one in front and one behind.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, I can walk.¡± Yunbao did not want to add to Gu Jia¡¯s burdens and even ran to show him her ability.


    ¡°Be good ande up when I tell you to!¡±


    In the end, Yunbao could not dissuade Gu Jia and climbed onto his back. He carried Yunbao on his back and squatted down to say to Rong Xuan, ¡°Little imp, I¡¯ll carry you down. Try not to move your legs, do you hear me?!¡±


    Rong Xuan did not reply, nor did he move. He only looked at Gu Jia with his big, round, ck eyes. There was an indescribable calmness, as if he was examining him.


    Yunbao was anxious. ¡°Xuanxuan, quickly agree to Fifth Uncle. Your leg is very seriously injured. You have to be treated early!¡± She saw that Gu Jia had just picked up Rong Xuan¡¯s leg and looked left and right. His expression was very bad, so she naturally guessed something.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rong Xuan finally spoke after hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, but it was only a short word.


    He leaned forward a little, and Gu Jia lifted him up.


    This little brat was really strange. He negotiated with him, but was ignored. When Yunbao spoke to him, he would answer immediately. Gu Jia thought about it and suddenly had a bad feeling. This brat wouldn¡¯t want to steal our cabbage, right?! That wouldn¡¯t do. Thinking of this, he red fiercely at Rong Xuan in his arms, making Rong Xuan feel very aggrieved.


    Yunbao was lying on Gu Jia¡¯s shoulder. She could not see Gu Jia¡¯s expression, but she could see Rong Xuan¡¯s. When she saw the grievance on his cute little face, she thought that Gu Jia had hurt him.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t hurt him.¡± As soon as Yunbao said this, Gu Jia understood what it meant to not be able to keep a girl in the nest when she got old..

 Chapter 44 - 44: Everyone Likes Her

    Chapter 44: Everyone Likes Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In fact, Yunbao and Rong Xuan¡¯s resting ce was not far from the foot of the mountain. In addition, the adults¡¯ strides were muchrger than children¡¯s, so they quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    After receiving the news from Gu Jia, the other members of Gu family had long arrived at the foot of the mountain to wait for them. Although it was alreadyte at night, the gathering of Gu family members had turned the area bright.


    When they saw Gu Jiaing down with the two children, everyone surrounded him and hurriedly checked if Yunbao was injured.


    ¡°Uncles, Yunbao is fine. I can still run and jump!¡± Yunbao looked at her anxious uncles and quickly moved all the ces on her body to prove that she was fine.


    Rong Xuan, who was seriously injured, was handed over to the doctors who came with them as soon as he got off the mountain.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Just because there are no external injuries doesn¡¯t mean there are no internal injuries!¡± Gu Peng was tough for once and brought Yunbao into the ambnce.


    The remaining few people wanted to follow, but they were blocked by Gu Lin¡¯s excuse that there was no need for so many people to go to the hospital. In the end, only he and Gu Peng followed them to the hospital.


    Gu Peng took Yunbao in the ambnce while Gu Lin drove behind the ambnce.


    Gu Peng looked at the little boy lying on the bed and felt a little strange. Yunbao hurriedly exined, ¡°Little Uncle, Xuanxuan is a friend I met on the mountain. He even saved me!¡±


    The boy did not say anything. He just looked at Yunbao quietly.


    As a doctor, Gu Peng could only suppress his curiosity and do his job.


    The ambnce soon arrived at the hospital. Rong Xuan was pushed into the operating theater, and Yunbao was brought for a full-body checkup.


    Before getting out of the car, Rong Xuan suddenly pulled Yunbao and gestured for her to lean down. He said to her in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget me. My name is Rong Xuan.¡± With that, he was taken away.


    Yunbao was a little confused. Why would he think that she would forget him?


    After checking on Yunbao, it was true that she did not suffer any injuries. There were no external or internal injuries. Gu Peng excitedly picked up Yunbao and spun a few times, shouting thank God.


    However, Gu Lin was still worried and insisted that Yunbao stay in the hospital for the night to get some nutritional fluid. He didn¡¯t know if it was his psychological influence, but he felt that Yunbao had lost a lot of weight.


    Gu Peng muttered to himself that he was a feudal parent. In the end, Gu Lin heard him and kicked his butt. Then, he pretended nothing happened and turned to leave the ward. Yunbaoughed.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, is there anything wrong with Xuanxuan?¡± Yunbao suddenly thought of that boy.


    ¡°He has alreadypleted the surgery. His calf is fractured and there are many whip wounds on his body. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bleed much. Otherwise, his life would be in danger!¡± Gu Peng shook his head. The child had suffered a lot.


    ¡°Then can Yunbao go and see him?¡± After saying that, she looked at Gu Peng with her big watery eyes. Gu Peng could not refuse at all and could only nod.


    Yunbao pushed open the door of the ward and saw Rong Xuan sitting on the bed, as if he was thinking about something. When he heard someone open the door, he only looked over indifferently. When he saw that it was Gu Yun, a smile appeared on his face, as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Xuanxuan, are you feeling better?¡± Yunbao ran to the bed and felt her heart ache when she saw Rong Xuan¡¯s hands filled with tubes. Rong Xuan just nodded and looked at Yunbao silently.


    ¡°Have you been in touch with your family?¡±


    Rong Xuan shook his head again.


    Yunbao turned to Gu Peng and gave him a pitiful look.


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll lend him my phone.¡± Gu Peng raised his hands in


    surrender. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes were too cute.


    Unexpectedly, after Rong Xuan dialed a number, he only said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Central Hospital.¡± Then, he hung up.


    Then, he returned the phone to Yunbao and thanked her with a smile.


    This child is really cold, Gu Peng thought as he put his phone into his pocket.


    Rong Xuan only smiled at Yunbao, or rather, he only reacted to Yunbao¡¯s words. This made Gu Peng feel a sense of danger. Could this kid have taken a fancy to their cute Yunbao?


    However, on second thought, who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute Yunbao? Besides, how old was this kid? He didn¡¯t even know what liking someone was!


    Gu Peng tried to convince himself, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at Yunbao and that kid.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open and an old man walked in apanied by arge group of people.


    ¡°Grandpa Rong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Rong?¡±


    Yunbao and Gu Peng spoke at the same time. Yunbao did not expect Rong Xuan to be Grandpa Rong¡¯s grandson.


    Gu Peng spent long amounts of time working in the hospital, so he did not know Rong Xuan at all.


    Old Master Rong was also a little surprised to see Gu Yun and Gu Peng. The scene was a little quiet.


    ¡°They saved me.¡± Rong Xuan suddenly broke the silence..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Rong Family’s Jade Pendant

    Chapter 45: Rong Family¡¯s Jade Pendant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Rong wanted to understand what had happened. Yunbao and Gu Peng realized that it might be a family matter, so they waited outside the ward.


    After a while, the door opened. It was obvious that Old Master Rong was not in a good mood.


    After all, his son and daughter-inw were no longer around. His only grandson had been overseas all this time. Now, he had suddenly appeared in the country with wounds all over his body. No one would be happy about this.


    Old Master Rong calmed down and invited the two of them into the ward.


    ¡°Sorry, I was a little anxious just now.¡± Old Master Rong straightened his clothes and asked the Rong family¡¯s bodyguards to leave.


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving my grandson.¡± Old Master Rong bowed solemnly to Yunbao and Gu Peng. Now, it was Yunbao and Gu Peng¡¯s turn to be at a loss.


    ¡°No, no, Uncle Rong, aren¡¯t you shortening my lifespan?!¡± Gu Peng quickly went forward to help Old Master Rong up. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t save him. This is all thanks to our Yunbao!¡± With that, Gu Peng pushed Yunbao forward and sent her to Old Master Rong.


    Only then did Old Master Rong turn his gaze to Yunbao. Just like thest time they met, the little girl was still so lively, like a little glutinous rice ball.


    ¡°You saved Little Xuan?¡± Old Master Rong slowly squatted down and asked Yunbao. He did not expect Yunbao to be so kind and brave at such a young age.


    ¡°Xuanxuan saved me, so I have to save him too!¡± Yunbao answered seriously.


    ¡°What? You were kidnapped too?¡± Old Master Rong was a little surprised. ¡°Good child, thank goodness you¡¯re fine.¡± He turned around and looked at Rong Xuan before looking at Yunbao. A smile that Yunbao could not understand appeared on his face.


    He reached out and touched Yunbao¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Grandpa Rong has to thank you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant and stuffed it into Yunbao¡¯s hand. There was a word engraved on it, but Yunbao did not recognize it.


    When Gu Peng saw the jade pendant, he suddenly could not sit still and hurriedly ran over.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Gu Peng pushed back. He didn¡¯t want Yunbao to ept this jade pendant because the word engraved on it was ¡°Rong¡±, the Rong family¡¯s ancestral jade pendant. If Yunbao epted it, it meant that she had to marry that kid from the Rong family in the future.


    He naturally could not let go. After all, if his other brothers found out that Yunbao had be someone else¡¯s soon-to-be grand daughter-inw under hispany, they would break his legs. Not to mention his brothers, even Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu would not agree.


    However, Old Master Rong was not prepared to stop just like that. Instead, he used his status as an elder to suppress him.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not giving it to you. It¡¯s for our Little Yunbao!¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s tone was irresistibly dignified.


    Seeing that Gu Peng was about to say something, Old Master Rong spoke again. ¡°If you reject me again, I¡¯ll make a small advertisement about you trying to get yourself drunk with water and wet your bed because you were dumped by a female ssmate in primary school and post it everywhere.¡±


    Gu Peng was stunned when he heard this because this had really happened. He could not refute it.


    This was the first time Yunbao had heard this story, and she immediately burst outughing. Even Rong Xuan, who had little reactions, had a smile on his face.


    Every time Old Master Rong wanted Gu Peng to be obedient, he would mention this matter.


    Seeing that Gu Peng had given up struggling, Old Master Rong bypassed him and handed the jade pendant to Yunbao. He even reached out his hand to gesture for her to take it.


    Yunbao looked at the jade pendant and then at Gu Peng. Gu Peng was about to shake his head when he saw Old Master Rong¡¯s gaze on him. It was as if he would be killed by a knife in the next second if he shook his head, so he could only close his eyes and nod crazily.


    Yunbao originally did not want this jade pendant. After all, it looked really expensive. However, who did not like beautiful things? Especially when this jade pendant appeared in front of her, Yunbao felt a connection with it. It was as if this jade pendant was summoning her.


    Yunbao looked at Old Master Rong¡¯s eager gaze again and finally reached out to take the jade pendant.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Rong.¡± Yunbao also bowed to Old Master Rong, making himugh. Gu Peng, who was at the side, also revealed an expression that was unknown if he was crying orughing.


    ¡°By the way, Little Yunbao, how old are you?¡± Old Master Rong asked again.


    ¡°Yunbao just celebrated her fourth birthday,¡± Gu Yun replied seriously.


    ¡°Then you should call our Little Xuan Big Brother! He¡¯s a year older than you.¡±


    Old Master Rong was clearly even more satisfied. ¡°Quick, call him Brother Xuanxuan. He will recover faster!¡± Old Master Rong evenughed after teasing them..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Candy

    Chapter 46: Candy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions????? Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan.¡± Yunbao was obedient, but after she called him,


    Rongxuan¡¯s fair face immediately turned red.


    Seeing this, Old Master Rong wanted to say something, but he did not expect Rong Xuan to stop him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Old Master Rong also knew that Rong Xuan was thin-skinned, so he stopped teasing him. However, he was that kid¡¯s biological grandfather, so he could roughly guess what Rong Xuan was thinking.


    It seemed that Rong Xuan valued Little Yunbao very much.


    Yunbao and Gu Peng disturbed them for a while before leaving.


    ¡°Who did you say kidnapped you?¡± As soon as they left, Old Master Rong sat at the side again with a heavy expression.


    As one of the three big families in the capital, if someone dared to attack a family with such wealth and power, that person must be extremely bold.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. It was too dark at that time. I only saw a tattoo on the person¡¯s ankle.¡± Rong Xuan also calmly recalled. He didn¡¯t seem like a five-year-old at all.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°Like a flower, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯


    Old Master Rong pondered for a while. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± With that, he stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Rong Xuan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Sorry, Grandpa still has to deal with somepany matters. I¡¯ll get Mother Tong to take care of youter.¡±


    Rong Xuan lowered his head. He should have known this would happen.


    His parents had passed away early, and he was still a child. Hence, all the Rong family¡¯s assets were ced on Old Master Rong alone, so he rarely had time to apany him. Therefore, he only found out about this kidnapping because Rong Xuan had taken the initiative to contact Old Master Rong. Otherwise, who knew how long it would take him to find out.


    Mother Tong had been by Rong Xuan¡¯s side since he could remember. She was more like a ymate than a nanny. However, there was always a distance between employers and servants, not to mention that Rong Xuan had been cold since he was young and did not like to talk. Gradually, he became a loner.


    Therefore, after interacting with Yunbao and seeing Yunbao interact with her uncles, he suddenly started to yearn to live with family. But what could he expect?


    He couldn¡¯t really ask his grandfather to spend more time with him. After all, he knew how tired his grandfather was now.


    As the only heir of a big family, he had been taught since he was young to be sensible, obedient, and not make the adults worry. He had already done it, and he still had to continue.


    There was nothing wrong with Yunbao, so she was discharged the next day.


    On the other hand, Rong Xuan¡¯s injuries were very serious and he needed to be hospitalized for a while.


    Before she was discharged from the hospital, Yunbao specially came to Rong Xuan¡¯s ward. She took out arge handful of candy from her pocket and stuffed it into Rong Xuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°These are my favorite candies. Now that I hace given them to you, it¡¯s equivalent to me giving you my good luck! Brother Xuanxuan, you have to get better soon!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s sweet smile made Rong Xuan feel that it was already very sweet without eating candy.


    After saying that, Yunbao turned around and left. Before closing the door, she stuck her head in again. ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, I¡¯ll remember you, so don¡¯t forget me after you¡¯re discharged. Come and y with me!¡± Yunbao waved her hand and turned to leave.


    In fact, Yunbao had already cast a spell on Rong Xuan¡¯s candy. It was a way to make Rong Xuan recover faster.


    And this spell was naturally given to Yunbao by Song Yunst night.


    Last night, Yunbao was still a little angry when she saw Song Yun in her dream. After all, Song Yun had disappeared without any warning and appeared for no reason.


    Song Yun was shocked when she saw Yunbao. ¡°My good disciple, you¡¯ve learned the invisibility spell!¡± Song Yun¡¯s tone was very certain, which made Yunbao a little suspicious. After all, Song Yun had never mentioned invisibility to her before.


    Suddenly, Yunbao remembered what happened in the cave. So Ye Yan did not notice them because of the invisibility spell?


    Song Yun used the Invisibility Spell to divert Yunbao¡¯s attention, making her stop fussing over her disappearance and reappearance.


    ¡°Do you want me to teach you another spell?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Thank you, Master!¡± Yunbao nodded fiercely. Who wouldn¡¯t want to learn more?


    The new spell that Song Yun had given Yunbao was a way to store energy using the help of objects.


    By chanting an incantation and injecting energy into food, even people who did not know spells could have abilities for a short period of time.


    Therefore, when Yunbao chanted the healing incantation, the candy instantly had the effect of stopping pain and healing. Although it was short and weak, it was definitely enough for Rong Xuan.


    However, it was not enough for Yunbao because she still wanted to treat her grandmother¡¯s body!

 Chapter 47 Discharged

    Chapter 47 Discharged


    When the old couple of Gu family heard that Yunbao was discharged from the hospital today, they had been waiting at the gate for a long time. They kept looking outside. Even though the others told them to wait in the house, they still insisted on standing outside the door.


    Actually, they had wanted to go to the hospitalst night, but they were still stopped. In the end, they only felt relieved after video calling Little Yunbao.


    "What time is it? Why isn''t she here yet?" Old Master Gu paced back and forth, looking at his watch from time to time. He was very anxious.


    "Don''t be anxious. they''ll be back soon." Old Madam Guforted him, but in fact, she also wanted to see Yunbao. Her constantly rubbing hands had already expressed her thoughts.


    "Yunbao, are you sure it was Ye Yan who captured you?" Gu Lin asked her softly as he sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Yunbao through the rearview mirror.


    "Big Brother, what do you mean? Do you not believe Yunbao or are you biased towards your wife?" Gu Peng spoke up for Yunbao.


    "Don''t interrupt." Gu Lin red at Gu Peng. Gu Peng zipped his lips with one hand, indicating that he would shut up.


    "It was done by Eldest Aunt. Other than that, there''s also an uncle," Yunbao answered seriously.


    "Then do you know the name of that uncle?" Gu Lin asked patiently.


    Now that there was no news of Ye Yan, wanting to catch her was like finding a needle in a haystack. If Yunbao could remember any useful information, it would definitely be twice the result with half the effort.


    "Mm¡­" Yunbao thought for a long time but could not figure it out. This was because every time Ye Yan called Li Hu, she would call him "you". She did not have a name at all. After thinking for a long time, she shook her head.


    "But Yunbao remembers the characteristics of that uncle!" When Gu Lin heard that there was a clue, he hurriedly gestured for Gu Peng to record it and hand it to the police.


    "That uncle is not tall. He''s about the same height as Eldest Aunt. He doesn''t have much hair. He''s bald in the middle and has a huge stomach. It''s even bigger than the stomach of an auntie who''s pregnant with a baby. And that uncle has a beard." Yunbao wrapped her fingers around her chin and gestured. "There''s a beard here on his face!"


    Yunbao recalled and narrated in a childish voice. Although her voice was young, her thoughts were very clear. Soon, the image of a middle-aged man was depicted.


    "Are there any other obvious characteristics?" After listening to Yunbao''s description, Gu Lin realized that there they were stillcking a characteristic that help them lock onto a suspect. "For example, an ent, behavior habits, or image?"


    After Gu Lin''s reminder, Yunbao finally found a ce in her memory. "That uncle''s little toe is missing!"


    "Thank you, Yunbao. You''re awesome!" Gu Lin encouraged Yunbao. After all, a four-year-old child could calmly escape without being injured after being kidnapped by two adults. She even saved a person and remembered the information so clearly. This was something that many adults could not do!


    Yunbao lowered her head shyly after being praised by Gu Lin.


    Finally, a low-key luxury car drove into the vision of the two elders. It was Gu Lin''s car.


    "Grandpa! Grandma!" Yunbao lowered the window from afar. She wanted to stick her head out, but Gu Peng grabbed her. However, her voice still pierced through the clouds and attracted the attention of the two elders.


    The car stopped steadily in front of the door. Yunbao couldn''t wait to open the door. She jogged out of the car and pounced on Old Master Gu. Then, she ran over and kissed Old Madam Gu.


    "Yunbao, quickly let Grandpa see if you''re injured!" Old Master Gu spun Yunbao around a few times and was relieved to see that there were no obvious injuries.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Yunbao is very healthy!" In order to reassure Old Master Gu, Yunbao squatted, ran, and jumped.


    "Come, Yunbao, let Grandma take a look too!" Old Madam Gu, who was sitting in a wheelchair, raised her hands to Yunbao.


    "Okay, okay!" Yunbao pounced on Old Madam Gu''s leg and snuggled against her intimately. She took out a piece of candy from her pocket and stuffed it into Old Madam Gu''s mouth.


    Yunbao had also used a spell to put some healing energy into the candy. Although it could not heal Old Madam Gu''s leg, it could make her body feel better.


    "Grandma, this is the candy Yunbao specially left for you. Is it sweet?" Yunbaoy on Old Madam Gu''sp and looked up with her big eyes. Old Madam Gu''s heart almost melted.


    "Sweet! Of course it''s sweet! How can it not be sweet? My good Yunbao gave it to me!" Old Madam Gu smiled until her eyes could not be seen.


    Old Master Gu was jealous. "Hmph, Yunbao is only close to your grandmother and not Grandpa. Otherwise, why would you give your grandmother candy and Grandpa doesn''t have!"

 Chapter 48 Sweet Candy

    Chapter 48 Sweet Candy


    "There is, there is, Grandpa has too." Yunbao looked at Old Master Gu''s pouting mouth and thought that he was really angry. She hurriedly took out another candy from her pocket and fed it to Old Master Gu. Only then did he smile again, and Yunbao''s heart was relieved.


    Only then did the three of themugh together.


    When she returned to the living room, Yunbao saw Gu Zi, who had just woken up. The moment the girl saw Yunbao, she quietly took a step back. She had heard from Fifth Uncle that her mother had kidnapped Yunbao. She did not know if Yunbao would hate her now because of this.


    Yunbao ran over happily.


    "Sister Zizi!" Yunbao pounced on Zizi with a bear hug, almost knocking her over.


    "You¡­" Gu Zi did not expect Yunbao to have such a reaction. "I''m sorry." Zizi''s voice was muffled, and her tears began to fall.


    "Sister Zizi, why are you crying? Isn''t Yunbao fine?!" Yunbao looked at the sad girl in her arms and hurriedly held her hand. "Sister Zizi, don''t cry!"


    Yunbao''s chubby little hand wiped Zizi''s face and wiped away her tears.


    "I''m sorry. My mother did something bad to you. I''m sorry." Zizi calmed herself down before saying it clearly. Although she had been pampered by Ye Yan since she was young, she was not indiscriminate.


    "It''s not Sister Zizi''s fault." Yunbao quickly shook her head. "Eldest Aunt is Eldest Aunt. Sister Zizi is Sister Zizi. It''s Eldest Aunt''s fault that she did something wrong. Sister Zizi doesn''t have to apologize for her!"


    When the adults of the Gu family saw that the two children were extremely obedient, their eyes revealed a gratified expression.


    "In the future, she won''t be Zizi''s mother anymore." Gu Lin came in from outside. Clearly, he had also heard the conversation between the two children. "She won''t be Yunbao''s aunt anymore." He paused. "I''ll sue for divorce directly. So she''ll be a stranger to you in the future."


    Of course, Gu Lin knew that it was not good to tell the children directly like this, but he could not let Ye Yan have any chance to hurt his family. If Ye Yan used this identity to take Yunbao or Zizi away again, he did not know if he could still be so calm.


    Yunbao and Zizi had clearly heard Gu Lin''s words. Yunbao only nodded to indicate that she understood and even secretly nced at Gu Zi. In fact, everyone else was looking at Gu Zi. Gu Zi''s eyes were filled with tears, but she still nodded in the end.


    "You too. Do you understand?" Gu Lin looked up at the curtain on the second floor. A pair of small feet was hiding behind it.


    Seeing that he had been discovered, Gu Ming did not hide anymore and walked out generously.


    "Got it." He only replied faintly before turning around and leaving.


    ''This elder brother is too weird.'' Yunbao thought, ''Aftering to the Gu residence for so long, I''ve rarely seen him except for eating.''


    The Gu family did not seem to care about Gu Ming''s strangeness.


    For the next few days, Yunbao kept pestering Song Yun, asking her to teach her some healing spells or methods.


    Song Yun was shocked by Yunbao''s talent. Previously, when she was not around, Yunbao had relied on her survival instincts toprehend the invisibility spell. She could also learn everything that was taught in one try. The more Song Yun looked at Yunbao, the more she liked her.


    However, Yunbao was learning too quickly. "Yunbao, Master told you that you can''t be anxious to learn things. You have to be steady, understand?"


    "Okay, okay." Yunbao nodded. "Yunbao knows I have to build a good foundation, but Yunbao really wants to treat Grandma''s leg."


    Song Yun chuckled and stroked Yunbao''s head. "Master knows that Yunbao is a good child. One day, you will definitely be able to cure your grandmother!"


    In the hospital, Rong Xuan ate the candy Yunbao had given him. His mouth was sweet, and his body was much more rxed. His recovery speed was much faster than the doctor had expected.


    After hearing the doctor''s diagnosis, Old Master Rong was relieved. Those nannies and servants all said that Father and Mother Rong were blessing Rong Xuan. Only Rong Xuan was in a daze as he looked at the few candies in his hand. Old Master Rong only thought that he missed the little girl from the Gu family and smiled without saying anything.


    However, on the second day after Rong Xuan was discharged from the hospital, he brought Rong Xuan, along with arge number of bags to the Gu residence.


    Old Master Gu was also a little dumbfounded when he saw his old friend''s array of bags.


    "Hello, Grandpa Gu." Rong Xuan greeted Old Master Gu politely. Behind him, the servants of the Rong family were moving things into the house. Old Master Gu could only force himself to smile at Rong Xuan and turn around to ask Old Master Rong.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 49 - 49: Mysterious Person

    Chapter 49: Mysterious Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Rong, on the other hand, was beaming. ¡°I have to go out to do something in the next two days. There¡¯s no one to take care of the child, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you, old friend!¡±


    Looking after the child? Old Master Gu looked at Rong Xuan, who was standing politely and obediently in front of him, and then at the servants of the Rong family, who were busy moving things up and down. This didn¡¯t look like someone who needed to be looked after or someone who didn¡¯t have anyone to look after him.


    Yunbao bounced down the stairs. She was also shocked by the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are these people doing!¡± Yunbao jogged to Old Master Gu¡¯s side.


    When she saw Rong Xuan and Old Master Rong opposite her, she greeted them happily. ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, Grandpa Rong, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Gu Yun, a smile appeared on Rong Xuan¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Grandpa Rong is going on a long trip these two days. I want your Brother Xuanxuan to stay at your house for a few days. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± Old Master Rong patted Yunbao¡¯s head kindly.


    ¡°I wee him!¡± Yunbao smiled even more happily.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Old Master Gu suddenly interrupted them. ¡°When did you meet our dear Yunbao?¡± He looked at the Rong grandfather and grandson as if they were human traffickers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Lin and Little Peng tell you? Yunbao saved our Little Xuan previously.¡±


    ¡°Saved your Little Xuan?¡± Old Master Gu looked at Yunbao and Rong Xuan as if he could not believe what he had heard.


    Rong Xuan nodded firmly. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, Grandpa Gu. It¡¯s all thanks to Yunbao that I can stand here.¡±


    Seeing that Rong Xuan was so obedient, Old Master Rong nodded in satisfaction and looked at the time.


    ¡°Old friend, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll pick Little Xuan up in two days!¡± Old Master Rong saw that the servants had almost moved all their things and didn¡¯t give Old Master Gu a chance to hesitate at all. He turned around and left the Gu residence, leaving Old Master Gu in a daze as he looked at therge pile of luggage.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, why don¡¯t you stay next door to me?¡± Yunbao pulled Rongxuan¡¯s hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°No!¡± Old Master Gu rejected loudly. His little cabbage had not been raised yet. He could not let a wolf into his house.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other empty rooms at home.¡± Yunbao thought for a moment.


    ¡°Then Brother Xuanxuan can stay with me directly!¡±


    Upon hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Rong Xuan¡¯s ears were about to burn. Old Master Gu could not agree.


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯re a girl. You have to be wary of boys and not get too close to them!¡± After saying that, he broke apart the two children¡¯s hands and looked at Rong Xuan aggressively.


    ¡°Then where is Brother Xuanxuan staying?¡± Yunbao blinked her big eyes. Perhaps because she had just woken up, her eyes were still watery and looked exceptionally clear.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Old Master Gu announced his surrender. ¡°Let him stay in the room next to Yunbao!¡± As soon as Old Master Gu finished speaking, the servants behind him began to move things. Rong Xuan really brought a lot of things, as if he wanted to stay here permanently.


    Yunbao pulled Rong Xuan into the elevator to see his new room.


    Ye Yan stumbled as she ran. From time to time, she would turn her head to look at where the people chasing her had run to.


    Not long after that little lunatic ran away, people from Gu family started to search the mountain. Fortunately, she discovered it in time. Otherwise, she would definitely be captured. She was unwilling to be captured and spend the rest of her life in the iron bars. The Gu family would not let her off!


    However, she was too flustered when she fled and got separated from Li Hu. Hopefully, that fool wouldn¡¯t leak her out! Ye Yan thought as she sat in a dirty alley, panting. If not for that little lunatic, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state today. It was all her fault!


    Ye Yan¡¯s exquisite face became distorted. She wished she could cut Gu Yun into pieces to vent her anger.


    A pair of exquisite leather shoes appeared in front of Ye Yan. Based on Ye Yan¡¯s status as a richdy for many years, she could tell that these shoes were expensive. Ye Yan looked up in confusion. After all, such a noble person usually did not appear in such an alley.


    ¡°You


    At the dining table, Gu Zi stared straight at Rong Xuan, who was sitting beside Yunbao. There was not much kindness in her eyes.


    It had always been her who sat in that seat.


    Gu Ming did not pay much attention to Rong Xuan¡¯s appearance. As usual, he was about to leave after he finished eating when Old Master Gu stopped him.


    ¡°Little Ming, wait a moment.¡± When Old Master Gu spoke, Gu Ming could only sit down and listen..

 Chapter 50 - 50: I Want Him

    Chapter 50: I Want Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It just so happens that Rongxuan will be staying at our house for a period of time. Moreover, the weather has been very good recently. Let¡¯s go out for a pic tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about the pic. She had never gone on a pic before. In the past, she had only watched cartoons on television where a family of three would go to the park for a pic.


    However, after she told her father, she only received insults and beatings. After that, she did not dare to mention it again.


    Now that Old Master Gu had suggested a pic, Yunbao was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    When Gu Zi heard that they were going for a pic, she smiled andpletely forgot that Rong Xuan had snatched her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I won¡¯t be going.¡± Gu Ming stood up again and nodded at Old Master Gu. ¡°I have to go to tutoring tomorrow.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Old Master Gu wanted to say something, but because Gu Ming was well-mannered, there was nothing to be picky about. He could only give up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. We¡¯re going on a pic tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Yunbao was so happy that she almost jumped up. She kept shouting about the pic and was so happy that she seemed to be about to fly.


    Rong Xuan sat at the side and looked at Yunbao, who was so happy, with a smile in his eyes.


    He had always been treated as an elite when he was young, so he had never been like Yunbao. Therefore, he could not help but look at her with envy.


    After Old Master Gu brought up the pic, the children were no longer in the mood to eat. They were all thinking about the pic the next day.


    ¡°Yunbao, what do you want to bring tomorrow?¡± After eating, Gu Zi pulled Yunbao to the side and muttered softly, ¡°I still have many beautiful dresses there. Do you want to pick them?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Sister Zizi!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow?¡± Gu Lin asked the two little girls. ¡°And you, you can tell Uncle what you want to eat.¡± He looked at Rong Xuan too.


    ¡°Yunbao wants to eat sandwiches! And marshmallows! And big apples!¡± Yunbao ordered excitedly.


    ¡°I want to eat too, I want to eat too!¡± Gu Zi also raised her hand. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat cupcakes and chicken wings!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bring it for you.¡± Gu Lin noted it down carefully.


    ¡°What about you?¡± He looked at Rong Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Rong Xuan replied.


    [They¡¯re going to the park for a pic tomorrow.]


    A message was sent to Ye Yan¡¯s phone. Yesterday, the mysterious man brought her to an address and asked her to rest there temporarily. The man promised that she could escape the pursuit of the Gu family and let her live a carefree life for the rest of her life, but there were conditions.


    Ye Yan did not believe it at that time. However, after she left with the man that day, she did not see the Gu family again.


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Ye Yan asked the man after having a full meal and washing up.


    ¡°I want him.¡± The man took out a photo of a boy.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know him at all.¡± Ye Yan frowned. That boy was cute, but she had never seen him like this.


    ¡°He¡¯s been very close to the girl the Gu family just found recently.¡± After saying that, he took out another photo and ced it in front of Ye Yan. It was a photo of Gu Yun and the little boy. The photo should have been taken secretly, but both of them had smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Gu Yun?¡± Ye Yan finally understood why he was looking for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know anything else. I only want him.¡± The man¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the photo and he turned to leave, leaving Ye Yan alone in the rather gorgeous house.


    ¡°Little lunatic, just you wait and see!¡± Ye Yan looked at the photo with a fierce gaze.


    The next day, Yunbao woke up early. She was really looking forward to today¡¯s pic. She quickly changed her clothes and went to knock on Rong Xuan¡¯s door.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, get up quickly. It¡¯s time for the pic!¡± She leaned against the door and spoke loudly. Unexpectedly, the door was opened from the inside the next second.


    For a moment, Yunbao could not stand still and fell forward. The pain she had imagined did note. She slowly opened her tightly shut eyes and realized that Rong Xuan was pressing against her, so she did not have an intimate contact with the ground.


    She quickly stood up straight and smiled shyly at Rong Xuan.


    Rong Xuan waved his hand to indicate that it was alright.


    On the other hand, Gu Zi saw Yunbao standing at Rong Xuan¡¯s door with a red face. She thought that Rong Xuan was bullying her and rushed over.


    ¡°Who allowed you to bully my sister!¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51: Don’t Know

    Chapter 51: Don¡¯t Know


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Xuan did not seem to want to talk to Gu Zi anymore and only looked at Yunbao eagerly.


    ¡°No, no. Sister Zizi, Brother Xuanxuan didn¡¯t bully me,¡± Yunbao quickly exined. She knew Gu Zi¡¯s temper. If she quarreled with Rong Xuan here, not only would it affect her mood today, but if Gu Lin found out, he would even punish Gu Zi. ¡°Yunbao was about to fall. Brother Xuanxuan helped me up.¡±


    Gu Zi nced at Rong Xuan doubtfully, as if warning him not to think of bullying her sister. She red at him and pulled Yunbao downstairs.


    As Yunbao was dragged away, she turned around and waved her hand. ¡°Brother Xuanxuan,e downstairs when you¡¯re done packing. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs!¡±


    Rong Xuan looked at Yunbao, who was gradually being dragged away, and raised his hand to wave in response.


    Today, Old Master Gu, Old Madam Gu, and Gu Lin went with this group of children. The others could not go because of work, each of their faces filled with loneliness. When they left home, they were reluctant to leave.


    Yunbao had no choice but to promise them that they would take many good photos before letting them go to work in peace.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready to set off!¡± Gu Lin also checked the things he wanted to bring onest time before announcing the departure.


    The weather was indeed good along the way. The sky was blue and the clouds were white, and the sun was shining brightly. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t wait to roll down the window in the car and take a deep breath of fresh air. Gu Zi imitated Yunbao and took a deep breath, but she choked on the exhaust beside her and coughed hard, making the others in the carugh.


    Looking at her two adorable granddaughters, Old Madam Gu also felt much lighter.


    The group of people chatted andughed as time passed quickly. Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    However, they did not expect to meet a group of unexpected people at their destination. It was Chang Li¡¯s family, who had shed with Yunbao at her birthday party.


    They seemed to have arrived very early. When they saw Gu Lin pushing Old Madam Gu out, the family of three immediately came over with smiles.


    ¡°Aiya, Mr. Gu, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Father Chang was a middle-aged man with a balding head and beer belly. He had a pair of rimless sses that made him look even more shrewd. At this moment, his face was filled with an iparably fake smile.


    Gu Lin frowned. He didn¡¯t really want to pay attention to this family. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t have any impression of this family. He nodded slightly and wanted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, that family seemed to not know how to read the situation and still followed him like a tail.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Gu. You¡¯re here for a pic too? Why don¡¯t we join you? We originally nned to barbecue.¡± The man rubbed his hands and followed behind Gu Lin.


    Old Madam Gu also frowned slightly. She did not want to be with this stranger. Furthermore, she had already lived a long life. She could tell what kind of person he was with just a nce.


    It was obvious that this family did not have any good intentions.


    ¡°Eldest, do you know them?¡± Old Madam Gu said faintly. ¡°I just want peace and quiet now.¡± What she meant was that she wanted unimportant people to leave quickly.


    Father Chang looked a little embarrassed. He naturally heard the meaning behind Old Madam Gu¡¯s words and could only smile.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. We¡¯lle backter.¡± After saying that, he turned around and slipped away.


    After a while, Old Master Gu finally arrived with the children. As they were going out to y, Old Master Gu only asked a more trusted butler to follow them. Now, that butler was still tied up with the bags.


    The children were probably afraid that he would be too tired, so they carried some things in their hands to reduce his burden.


    When they arrived at the ce Gu Lin had found, they happened to see the three Chang family members leave.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Old Master Gu asked in confusion because he could tell that his wife was not in a good mood. She was clearly not like this when she got out of the car. It was obvious who had appeared to make her look like this.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know him. He probably wants to cooperate with the Gu family.¡± Yunbao, on the other hand, kept staring at the girl who had walked away. She remembered her.


    It was the person who had falsely used her at the birthday banquet previously. Yunbao did not like her.


    Chang Li seemed to sense that someone was staring at her. She turned around and met Yunbao¡¯s gaze. However, she no longer had the hostility she had towards Yunbao. Instead, she pretended to be very familiar with her..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Foxtail

    Chapter 52: Foxtail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao turned around to confirm for a long time before realizing that Chang Li was greeting her.


    ¡°Yunbao knows her?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    It turned out that Chang Li¡¯s intentional goodwill was because she had seen


    Gu Lin¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yes, Yunbao doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Yunbao had never hated anyone casually, but if Yunbao hated someone, she must have her reasons. All the Gu family had to do was trust Yunbao¡¯s judgmentpletely.


    The Gu family chose a ce and spread everything on it. The children were also helping.


    ¡°Howfortable!¡± After packing up, Yunbaoy sprawled on the field. The grass was already warm from the sun, not to mention that Gu Lin had found an extremely good position. They wouldn¡¯t be blinded by the sun, but it wouldn¡¯t be very damp either.


    Yunbaoy on the grass with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she felt an itch on her cheek. When she opened her eyes, she realized that it was Gu Zi using some feather-like grass teasing her.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s foxtail grass!¡± Yunbao was a little happy.


    ¡°Is this thing called foxtail grass?¡± Gu Zi was a little curious. She had only plucked it when she saw that it was strange and nned to tease Yunbao, but she did not recognize it at all.


    ¡°Yes, yes. In the past, Yunbao would always pick some to pass the time when she was bored.¡± Yunbao looked around. ¡°Sister Zizi, where did you pick them?¡± ¡°Over there, there are a lot of them by the river!¡± Gu Zi gestured with her hand.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and pick them. I¡¯ll use the foxtail grass to make a puppy!¡± Yunbao¡¯s interest was immediately piqued when she heard that. Previously, when she was still living at Wang Wang¡¯s ce, because she didn¡¯t have any toys or television, she could only y on the roof or in the backyard. That was when she found out about this foxtail grass.


    At that time, the puppies she wove were very popr. The other children in the neighborhood also exchanged different things with her for the foxtail grass. However, Wang Wang found outter and felt that Yunbao¡¯s actions were too embarrassing, so he beat Yunbao up and told her not to do such things in the future.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan,e with us!¡± Yunbao quickly got up from the grass and reached out to hold Rong Xuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daddy, Yunbao, I, and that guy are going to the river to y for a while. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± That guy was the special way Gu Zi addressed Rong Xuan. She did not like him very much.


    Gu Lin looked in the direction Gu Zi was pointing. There was a small river beside them, but he still frowned. He was afraid that something would happen to the children.


    ¡°Let them go,¡± Old Master Gu said. ¡°It¡¯s not far. We can still see them.¡±


    Since Old Master Gu had already said so, Gu Lin could only agree. He only instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the river.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Zi ran happily to the other two after getting permission.


    Looking at the children running away, the adults were also filled with gratification and happiness.


    Gu Lin nced at the butler at the side, indicating for him to follow and not let anything happen.


    The Chang family, who had been paying attention to the Gu family¡¯s movements, saw the children leave the group and go to the river. They asked Chang Li to follow them. Father Chang felt that since they were all children, they would definitely integrate quickly.


    However, Chang Li did not really want to go. She did not like Gu Yun. She nodded and smiled at her just now because Gu Lin was also watching. Of course, she knew who was the boss in that family, but she still walked over unwillingly.


    ¡°Here, here!¡± Gu Zi shouted loudly and called the other two children over.


    ¡°Look, there are so many here.¡± Gu Zi pointed proudly.


    ¡°Kids, what are you ying?¡± Chang Li appeared beside the children with a smile that could not be any more fake.


    When Yunbao and Gu Zi saw her, the smiles on their faces instantly decreased by half.


    ¡°This, foxtail grass.¡± Although Gu Zi was unwilling to talk to her, the upbringing of a rich youngdy forced her to answer.


    ¡°What?¡± Chang Li had obviously never heard of it.


    ¡°Foxtail Grass!¡± Gu Zi repeated loudly, but Chang Li still did not understand.


    Gu Zi shook her head helplessly and thought about it. ¡°You want to join us?¡± she asked Chang Li.


    ¡°Of course. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Then help us find this foxtail grass and pick more!¡±


    Chang Li did not expect these rich youngdies and young masters to have a hobby of picking grass. She could not figure it out.


    ¡°Here, this is it.¡± Gu Zi took one and ced it in Chang Li¡¯s hand. The strange touch frightened Chang Li..

 Chapter 53 - 53: Are We Familiar?

    Chapter 53: Are We Familiar?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Chang Li shouted as she flung the foxtail grass away.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a de of grass. What are you afraid of?¡± Gu Zi looked at the person opposite her in confusion.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chang Li was a little embarrassed. She seemed to have been disdained by a child who was many years younger than her. Her face blushed shyly.


    ¡°Are you going to help? If not, please move aside. You¡¯re in my way.¡± Gu Zi picked up the foxtail grass that Chang Li had thrown on the ground and turned to look for more again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help.¡± Chang Li smiled awkwardly and turned around to roll her eyes in a ce where no one could see. What are you pretending for? You just have a good family background! She thought to herself.


    Rong Xuan stayed by Yunbao¡¯s side and silently picked the foxtail grass.


    After a while, Rong Xuan and Gu Zi each stuffed a handful of foxtail grass into Yunbao¡¯s hands. Only Chang Li looked like she did not dare to do anything for so long.


    ¡°Here, Yunbao, this is for you.¡± Rong Xuan handed the foxtail grass in his hand to Yunbao. ¡°Is it enough? If not, I¡¯ll look for more.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I have it here too!¡± Gu Zi handed it to Yunbao and looked at Rong Xuan provocatively, as if she was saying that he had not plucked as much as her.


    Chang Li had no choice but to give the few things in her hands to Yunbao.


    Yunbao smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. This is enough to make up many!¡± After saying that, she specially looked at Chang Li and thanked her. After all, she had also contributed.


    Chang Li turned her face away awkwardly. She hated this child even more. She was very fake.


    After a while, a lifelike straw puppy appeared in Yunbao¡¯s hand. Gu Zi and Rong Xuan surrounded her in surprise.


    ¡°Wow, Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Zi pped her hands in surprise, and Rong Xuan¡¯s eyes revealed disbelief.


    ¡°Yunbao hasn¡¯t woven it in a long time. My hands are a little rusty.¡± Yunbao smiled humbly.


    Chang Li was the only one who could not help but look over. After all, she had never seen such a thing before.


    After a while, two more grass-woven puppies were born.


    ¡°Sister Zizi, can you help me give this to Grandma, Grandpa, and Eldest Uncle? I want to make a few more for everyone. I want to give the first batch to them first!¡± Yunbao solemnly ced the few grass-woven puppies in Gu Zi¡¯s hands.


    Gu Zi wanted to ask Yunbao for the first straw dog, but she did not expect Yunbao to have such a n. Although she really wanted it, she felt that Yunbao was right.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s a deal. You have to give me the first one in the next batch!¡± Gu Zi took the puppy and walked a few steps before turning back. She looked at Chang Li, then at Rong Xuan, and finally walked up to Chang Li.


    ¡°Can you apany me? It¡¯s too boring if I¡¯m alone along the way.¡± Gu Zi invited Chang Li. Although she didn¡¯t want to leave, she still agreed.


    Because the mission Father Chang gave her was to get close to the Gu family.


    In Chang Li¡¯s eyes, this Gu Zi was much easier to control than Yunbao. She was just a pampered youngdy who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    She wasn¡¯t like Gu Yun, who was so young but was so mysterious. She even revealed a calmness that didn¡¯t belong to her age. She looked very scary.


    ¡°Can I call you Zizi?¡± Chang Li deliberately started a conversation and looked at Gu Zi fawningly.


    ¡°Are we very close?¡± Gu Zi asked. After all, in her mind, only people who were very close to her could call her that. However, she was not familiar with Chang Li. In fact, she did not even know her.


    Gu Zi¡¯s words stunned Chang Li. She could not believe that Gu Zi would be so straightforward.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chang Li could onlyugh dryly to ease the awkwardness, but she hated the Gu family even more.


    ¡°What do you usually like to do?¡± Chang Li continued to ask.


    ¡°Shopping,¡± Gu Zi replied calmly. If she had known earlier, she would have asked Rong Xuan to apany her. This person was so talkative. Gu Zi frowned.


    ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t you tired? Let me help you carry it!¡± Chang Li saw the foxtail grass in Gu Zi¡¯s hand and seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly reached out to help her carry it.


    Gu Zi did not expect Chang Li to suddenly reach out, so she gently dodge back. She did not expect to trip. The two of them were on a slope.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Zi rolled down and only stopped when she hit a big rock.


    Atter yunDao nanaea tne tnree puppies tnat sne nacl Just woven to Gu n, sne threw herself into the weaving process. However, after a while, the foxtail grass that they had just picked was not enough, so she asked Rong Xuan to pick some more..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Rong Xuan Is Missing

    Chapter 54: Rong Xuan Is Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, can you help me find some foxtail grass?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rong Xuan nodded and walked towards the river. There were still many over there.


    Yunbao also got up, intending to pat the dust off her body and help Rong Xuan pick some.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got up, she heard someone shouting from afar. That voice was clearly Gu Zi!


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, something seems to have happened to Sister Zizi. Hurry up and take a look!¡± Yunbao shouted and ran away. She did not notice that no one answered her shout.


    The elders on the mountain naturally heard Gu Zi¡¯s shout. They were instantly vignt and rushed towards the source of the sound.


    ¡°Zizi!¡± Gu Lin quickly ran over.


    He did not expect to see such a scene. Gu Zi was lying on the ground with a pale face. Her carefully styled dress was also covered in mud. She had already fainted, but she was still hugging the few woven puppies tightly in her arms.


    Chang Li was at the side, covering her mouth with both hands and muttering,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Zizi!¡± Gu Lin ran forward and carefully held the child in his arms. The Chang family¡¯s parents, who were hiding at the side and observing, saw that the situation was not good and also walked over dejectedly. Just as they were about to say something to Gu Lin, they did not expect Gu Lin to ignore them and stride towards the exit.


    ¡°Butler! Call thewyer to talk to them!¡± Gu Lin¡¯s words were unquestionable. Then, he got the butler to call the nearest hospital and asked them to reserve a spot. He immediately drove Gu Zi over.


    Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu arrivedte and bumped into Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you alright?¡± Old Madam Gu asked worriedly. One of them was already seriously injured, so they naturally hoped that the other would be fine.


    ¡°Yunbao is fine. Where¡¯s Sister Zizi?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle has already taken her to the hospital. Let¡¯s hurry over!¡± Old Master Gu gestured for the butler to push Old Madam Gu¡¯s wheelchair.


    Yunbao felt like something was missing. Rong Xuan had disappeared!


    ¡°Grandfather, Brother Xuanxuan doesn¡¯t seem to have followed us!¡± Yunbao had rushed over because she was worried about Gu Zi, but she ignored the fact that Rong Xuan didn¡¯t respond to her.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Rong Xuan been following you?¡± Old Master Gu was also very surprised. He was focused on his granddaughter and did not notice that brat from the Rong family.


    The Chang family members, who were standing at the side, listened to the conversation between the grandfather and granddaughter. Their minds raced, and Father Chang was about to die of anger. He originally thought that children would have a lot ofmon topics to talk about, but he did not expect his disappointing daughter to directly send someone to the hospital. Perhaps the entire Chang family would be ruine.


    Rong Xuan? Rong?


    Listening to this familiar surname and thinking of the boy¡¯s extraordinary temperament, Father Chang suddenly had a bold association.


    He rubbed his hands and surrounded her with a fawning expression. ¡°You can¡¯t find the young master of the Rong family? If you need us, just ask!¡±


    Actually, Father Chang was not confident. After all, the young master of the Rong family had never shown his face in public. He had only appeared at the private gatherings of a few families who were family friends, so he was not sure if he was the real person or if he had the same surname.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can do it ourselves.¡± Old Master Gu rejected Father Chang¡¯s request.


    ¡°Call someone over and turn this park upside down. Find him!¡± Old Master Gu said to his subordinate.


    After all, Rong Xuan was his old friend¡¯s only grandchild. If he died in his hands, he would not have the face to see Old Master Rong again.


    The butler nodded to indicate that he understood. He turned around and took out his cell phone.


    Father Chang wanted to say something to fight for himself, but he was intimidated by Old Master Gu¡¯s gaze. He could only leave with his family and go home to wait for the Gu family¡¯swyer¡¯s call.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why are you so useless!¡± On the way out, Mother Chang finally could not help butin about Chang Li.


    ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?!¡± Father Chang, who was already in a bad mood, exploded when he heard Mother Chang¡¯sint. He scolded Mother Chang loudly and quickened his pace, leaving the Chang family mother and daughter behind.


    Behind a towering ancient tree at the side, Ye Yan¡¯s face was covered. The boy in her arms was Rong Xuan. At this moment, he had already fainted.


    After seeing Gu Zi injured, she really wanted to rush out, but for the sake of the rest of her life, she could only tolerate it a little longer. Soon, she would be able to be with her child openly!


    As Ye Yan thought about it, she looked at Rong Xuan, who was unconscious in her arms. Then, she picked him up and quietly left..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Strange Little Ghost

    Chapter 55: Strange Little Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not long after Old Master Gu gave the notice, Gu Jia rushed over with some people. At this moment, Yunbao had already searched some ces with the butler, but Rong Xuan was nowhere to be seen.


    Old Master Gu also tried to call Old Master Rong, but he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Seeing thathisher son had brought enough people, he asked the butler to send Old Madam Gu to the hospital where Gu Zi was.


    ¡°Yunbao, tell Fifth Uncle where Rong Xuanst appeared?¡± Gu Jia asked Yunbao. After all, only Yunbao was with him in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Yunbao led Gu Jia to a shady spot. It was the ce Yunbao was weaving. There was an unfinished straw puppy on the ground.


    Gu Jia waved his hand. The team behind him seemed to have received some instructions and began to search on arge scale.


    ¡°That brat is missing again?¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, startling


    Yunbao.


    ¡°His name is Rong Xuan, not brat!¡± Yunbao corrected her.


    ¡°Yunbao, use what I taught you previously! See if you can track him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s purple crystal bracelet glowed again. Yunbao felt an energy silently


    pusmng ner.


    Yunbao followed the force and slowly walked around the river. In an extremely secret ce, Yunbao realized that the force had disappeared.


    Yunbao carefully observed the surroundings for any abnormalities. Finally, she saw traces of someone stopping behind a rock, followed by a series of indistinct footprints.


    Yunbao followed the string of footprints and slowly walked into the dense forest at the side. After passing through the overgrown bushes, she suddenly saw a mountain path. There were few people, but with Song Yun¡¯s reminder, Yunbao discovered a brand new wheel mark.


    The purple crystal bracelet seemed to have sensed it again, and the force pushed Yunbao forward again.


    Yunbao, who had wanted to go back and tell the adults, realized that she could not turn back, so she gave up and allowed the force to push her away.


    After walking for a long time, the surrounding scenery gradually changed from the lush forest to the wilderness path.


    ¡°Master, where is this ce?¡± Yunbao was also a little afraid. After all, she had never seen such a ce before. She could even feel a cold wind blowing.


    ¡°Yunbao, there¡¯s something!¡± Song Yun also sensed this uneasiness.


    Yunbao blinked and looked around. When she turned around, she suddenly saw a ¡°thing¡± stuck to her face.


    Rather than calling it something, it was more like a little ghost floating in the air. Unlike what Yunbao had seen in the past, this little ghost was translucent and white. It looked to be about the same age as her and blinked its big eyes at


    Yunbao.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Even though Yunbao had experienced many supernatural things before, she was still shocked and took a few steps back before staggering to a stop. Yunbao¡¯s bracelet emitted a purple light that was stronger than before. ¡°Did he summon me here?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The little ghost suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You can hear my thoughts?!¡± Yunbao was shocked again. This little ghost was different from the ones she had encountered before.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The little ghost nodded.


    ¡°Ordinary ghosts probably have some wish or unfinished business, so they can¡¯t dissipate. However, this little ghost seems to have been specially left behind,¡± Song Yun exined.


    Yunbao frowned as she looked at the little ghost in front of her. She felt that he did not know anything.


    Yunbao asked him some questions, but the little ghost just looked at her.


    ¡°Let me ask you, did you see a little boy about my age? He was wearing a ck shirt and was about this tall. He just went missing today.¡± Yunbao described Rong Xuan¡¯s appearance, height, and clothes to the little ghost.


    However, the little ghost did not seem to understand and only smiled at


    Yunbao.


    Seeing that he was ignoring her, Yunbao could only give up. She had followed the crystal bracelet for so long, but she did not expect it to have nothing to do with Rong Xuan.


    However, just as Yunbao was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly saw a smear of green on the ground not far away. It was the foxtail grass they had picked during the day.


    Rong Xuan had been here!


    Yunbao realized this and turned to look at the little ghost. The little ghost was still smiling at Yunbao like before.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Yunbao carefully looked at the little ghost and greeted him. After all, the only way to find Rong Xuan was though this little ghost that came from who knows where.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The little ghost replied, smiling even more happily.


    Yunbao refused to give up and asked him if he had seen Rong Xuan before. The little ghost still did not say a word, causing Yunbao topletely lose her temper.. What was wrong with this little ghost?

 Chapter 56 - 56: Good Friend

    Chapter 56: Good Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little ghost looked at Yunbao with a smile, but Yunbao was still furious. Not only could she not find Rong Xuan, but she also could not contact her uncle and the others. She was the only one, and including Song Yun, who could barely be considered a half a person. The sky was gradually darkening, which was still a little scary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Yunbao thought angrily. She looked at the abandoned house not far away and encouraged herself to go in and investigate.


    Unexpectedly, the little ghost became very happy when he saw Yunbao get up and walk towards the dangerous building.


    ¡°Do you want to y with me?¡± The little ghost was very happy. As he floated beside Yunbao, the little ghost seemed to be more real.


    Before entering the building, Yunbao specially raised her head to observe. The building was covered in green hedges, and the exposed green bricks were covered in moss. It looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. Yunbao thought for a moment and entered.


    ¡°Master, do you have a way to contact Uncle and the others?¡± Yunbao asked in her heart.


    ¡°My name is Mu Zi. What about you?¡± Before Song Yun could reply, the little ghost interrupted her.


    She had forgotten that he could hear it too. Yunbao pped her head in


    frustration.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do anything withoutmunication tools,¡± Song Yun replied. After all, she could only rely on Yunbao now.


    ¡°Are you Yunbao? Your name is so nice!¡± The little ghost who called himself Mu Zi started to talk again.


    Yunbao had never seen such a personable ¡°ghost¡±. Soon, he became close to Yunbao and kept pestering Yunbao to y with him.


    Yunbao was seriously observing her surroundings.


    After entering the building, a damp and cold feeling immediately wrapped around Yunbao.


    ¡°Come and y with me. I¡¯m so lonely.¡± Mu Zi continued to surround Yunbao.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mu Zi suddenly raised his voice. Yunbao was so frightened that she stopped on the spot. When she took a closer look, she realized that it was a mouse.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of this?¡± Yunbao was speechless as she looked at Mu Zi. She had often seen this kind of little mouse before. Since she really didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, little mice were who she could confide in.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be scared,¡± Mu Zi muttered softly.


    He didn¡¯t tell Yunbao that she was the first person he had met in many years who could see him and was willing to talk to him. It was a little like the sun that his father mentioned. This was the first time he felt warmth. Although he could appear under the sun, he would never feel the warmth of the sun.


    However, he seemed to feel it now.


    Yunbao also realized that after entering the building, this little ghost would be more and more like a real person. Other than not being able to walk and not having a physical body, Mu Zi was like a real child.


    ¡°Yunbao, how old are you?¡± Mu Zi¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t stop moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how old I am. I didn¡¯t have anyone to y with before you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to stay with me?¡± Listening to Mu Zi¡¯s words be increasingly ridiculous, Yunbao finally interrupted him.


    ¡°Did you really not see the boy I described?¡± Yunbao stopped and silently looked at Mu Zi who was floating in the air.


    ¡°Why do you have to find him? Is he very important?¡± Mu Zi blinked as he looked at Yunbao. However, Yunbao felt a chill down her spine. She instinctively hated Mu Zi.


    Yunbao opened the doors one after another, but the interior was already abandoned. Dust was everywhere, and there were dense spiderwebs on the ceiling that had not been cleaned for a long time. Clearly, there were no traces of human existence.


    ¡°He¡¯s my good friend. I must find him!¡± Yunbao looked at Mu Zi firmly.


    Mu Zi looked at Yunbao in a daze. Yunbao¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to stare two big holes into Mu Zi.


    ¡°Then we can also be good friends, right?¡± Mu Zi stood in front of Yunbao. Unfortunately, he had forgotten that he was only a spirit without a physical body. He could only watch as Yunbao passed through his body.


    Yunbao searched the first floor but did not find anyone. She could only turn around and climb up to the second floor, hoping to find Rong Xuan as soon as possible. After all, it was difficult not to think about whether Rong Xuan would be hurt in such a ce.


    The dark building, the strange little ghost, everything indicated that this ce was extraordinary.


    ¡°Yunbao, you have to be careful of this little ghost. He probably isn¡¯t as harmless as he looks!¡± Song Yun reminded her softly, but Mu Zi still heard her clearly.


    ¡°Yunbao, the person in your body is so strange. However, if she can be in your body, does that mean that I can too?¡± Mu Zi suddenly moved closer to Yunbao¡¯s face. His gaze wasn¡¯t like a child¡¯s, but terrifyingly dark..

 Chapter 57 - 57: Complete Disappearance

    Chapter 57: Complete Disappearance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Yunbao hurriedly took a step back. Song Yun also kept reminding Yunbao to be careful.


    ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t I enter?¡± Mu Zi was curious. However, the innocent and cute expression on the child¡¯s face was extremely terrifying on his face.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± If it was an ordinary person, Yunbao might not be so afraid, but this was a little ghost. Moreover, even her master wanted her to be careful, so she had to be even more careful.


    Mu Zi suddenlyughed out loud when he saw Yunbao¡¯s terrified expression.


    ¡°Hahaha, I lied to you!¡±


    ¡°This little ghost really has macabre taste.¡± Song Yun silentlyined, but she also told Yunbao that if she wanted to find Rong Xuan, she had to rely on this little ghost.


    This time, Yunbao did not listen to Song Yun. Instead, she turned around and continued searching.


    This was Yunbao¡¯s personality. Once she decided, no one could change her. She didn¡¯t like Mu Zi.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Mu Zi circled around Yunbao, but Yunbao didn¡¯t even look at him.


    The second floor was also empty, leaving only the third floor.


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes gradually became firm.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mu Zi shouted again, but this time, Yunbao ignored him.


    Seeing that it was useless, Mu Zi was so angry that he killed the mouse. The little mouse let out a cry and fell stiffly.


    ¡°You killed it?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It didn¡¯t do anything. Why did you kill it?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re ignoring me. Because I want to,¡± Mu Zi said confidently. However, Yunbao felt that this person, no, this ghost, was extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore!¡± Yunbao increased her speed, but no matter how far she walked, Mu Zi would catch up to her.


    ¡°Why do you have to find him?¡± Mu Zi asked in confusion. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep ying with me?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know each other!¡± Yunbao shouted. ¡°Stop pestering me!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A shlight shone over.


    Yunbao hurriedly turned around and hid around the corner, barely avoiding the light.


    The man¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Yunbao thought that she must have found the right ce.


    ¡°Hurry up and turn invisible!¡± Song Yun reminded.


    ¡°You know how to turn invisible? Amazing!¡± Mu Zi interjected from the side, but Yunbao ignored him.


    After Yunbao chanted the incantation, she held her breath and waited for the person to finish his examination.


    It was a bodyguard in ck with a walkie-talkie on him. It seemed like he was not the only one. But why was there no one guarding downstairs?


    ¡°He left.¡± Mu Zi reminded her. Yunbao also stuck her head out and looked around. There was indeed no one around, so she quickly moved towards the direction where that person came from.


    Although she was currently invisible, she was still very careful. If there was someone like Mu Zi here, wouldn¡¯t she be exposed?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Other than me, no one can see you here!¡± Mu Zi suddenly said.


    Yunbao rolled her eyes and continued to explore.


    Finally, she found a brightly lit room. The front door was one of those bulletproof tempered doors. There was only a small opening at the bottom that looked like a delivery.


    Yunbao learned a floating incantation and leaned against the window to secretly look in.


    There was a bed inside. Other than that, there was a pile of unknown instruments.


    Lying on the bed was Rong Xuan, whom Yunbao had been looking for.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan!¡± Yunbao shouted, but she forgot that she was invisible and could not even make a sound.


    However, Rong Xuan seemed to have sensed something. He slowly opened his eves and turned to look at Yunbao.


    With just one nce, Yunbao was so frightened that she retreated a lot. Rong Xuan¡¯s eyes were red and his face was pale. He lookedpletely different from Rong Xuan.


    He seemed to have seen Yunbao and even used all his strength to smile slightly, as if telling Yunbao that he was fine.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan can see me?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°From the looks of it, his soul must have been extracted. Although it hasn¡¯t beenpletely removed, he¡¯s already in a half-dead state,¡± Song Yun exined.


    ¡°What will happen if his soul ispletely extracted?¡±


    ¡°Then he will disappear, and his body will be a shell. Until a new soul enters, the shell will be more and more simr to the original appearance of the newly entered soul.¡± Song Yun paused. ¡°In other words, Rong Xuan willpletely disappear from this world..¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Mu Zi Is Angry

    Chapter 58: Mu Zi Is Angry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Disappear?!


    Yunbao was shocked. She did not want Rong Xuan to disappear.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything!¡± Mu Zi suddenly interrupted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to make him disappear?¡±


    Yunbao looked at Mu Zi in disgust. She never thought that this little ghost would be so inhumane and immoral.


    ¡°I¡¯m a ghost, so how could I be humane?¡± Mu Zi was still smiling cheekily.


    Yunbao looked at his smiling face and felt her blood run cold.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yunbao looked at Rong Xuan who was lying there half-dead, and then looked at Mu Zi who was floating in the air. A bad premonition sprouted in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Mu Zi confirmed Yunbao¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Dad searched for a long time before he found him. He was born on the same day, month, and year as me. Moreover, the two of us were even born at the same time. Don¡¯t you think this is fate?¡±


    Yunbao stopped talking nonsense with Mu Zi because if she didn¡¯t save Rong Xuan, he would really die here.


    Yunbao descended from the sky. As she was still invisible, ordinary people could only see the partition that was usually used to deliver food being opened and lowered.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan! Yunbao is here to save you!¡± Yunbao quickly flipped onto the bed and shook the unconscious Rong Xuan.


    Rong Xuan¡¯s body temperature was frighteningly cold.


    ¡°Give up, Yunbao. That body will be mine soon. Don¡¯t think about Brother Xuanxuan anymore. You can call me Brother Mu Zi!¡± Mu Zi directly passed through the wall and floated beside Yunbao.


    ¡°What should we do, Master? Is there any way to save Brother Xuanxuan?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun.


    ¡°I already said no. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Mu Zi continued to mutter. Seeing that Yunbao was ignoring him, he gradually became a little angry.


    Yunbao also began to use various methods. She used all kinds of healing spells, but none of them worked. Yunbao was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Rong Xuan could be considered her first good friend in the truest sense, and tears gradually flowed out.


    ¡°Actually, there is a way¡­¡± Song Yun slowly opened his mouth after a long time.


    However, she was interrupted by Mu Zi the moment she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao, why are you crying?¡± Mu Zi was the same age as Rong Xuan.


    When he heard Yunbao call him Brother Xuanxuan, he started to call her Sister Yunbao. ¡°Is it because of him?¡± Mu Zi looked at Rong Xuan before looking at


    Yunbao. He didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. When I enter his body, we can be good friends!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore!¡± Yunbao interrupted Mu Zi loudly. ¡°You will never be a real person. You don¡¯t have a heart.¡± Her words seemed to pierce Mu Zi¡¯s heart.


    The originally pure white ghost suddenly erupted with a turbid aura.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful. This little ghost is very scary now,¡± Song Yun reminded her. She did not know how this little ghost was nourished, but she knew that this little ghost¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. If she returned to her true form, she might be able to fight him, but she was only a sliver of consciousness that needed to be attached to someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human!¡± Mu Zi shouted angrily. The turbid aura scattered in all directions as he shouted.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful!¡± Song Yun shouted. She activated a protective barrier just in time to protect Yunbao and Rong Xuan. However, this small protective barrier had exhausted most of Song Yun¡¯s current ability. She might not be able to help Yunbao much in the future.


    Mu Zi also noticed this. ¡°The thing in your body won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Little Sister Yunbao, acknowledge me as your big brother. I will definitely do much better than that person! Daddy often praises me for my strong learning ability!¡±


    The people outside naturally heard themotion and rushed over. Through the window, they saw Yunbao lying on the bed and protecting the unconscious child. As Mu Zi was a ghost, they naturally could not see him.


    This house was usually locked, and only the boss had the key. They did not know how the little girl got in. However, through observation, the girl was mumbling something incoherently.


    ¡°Hurry up and find the boss!¡± One of the guards shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not human at all! You don¡¯t understand the rtionship between us. It¡¯s not something that can be reced! ¡± Yunbao firmly protected Rong Xuan behind her.


    Another sound came from outside the door. Mu Zi uncontrobly returned to his original appearance. The turbidity was gone. It was probably because that person had something on him that could restrain Mu Zi.


    After the sound of the key unlocking the door, two people came in. Or rather, a guard pushed someone in..

 Chapter 59 - 59: Origin

    Chapter 59: Origin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    An old man in his seventies.


    The old man sat in a wheelchair. He was extremely thin, and his hand that was holding a walking stick was even trembling. His body was covered in all kinds of beads that warded off evil spirits. There were also crosses used for prayer and many gems that Yunbao could not name.


    But what shocked Yunbao the most was that she saw dozens of vengeful spirits following this old man, and these vengeful spirits were basically boys her age.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun silently. Song Yun was also a little shocked.


    She had not seen such a situation for decades.


    ¡°These are all the food that daddy found for me!¡± Mu Zi happily introduced them to Yunbao. He no longer had the hostility from before, as if nothing had happened.


    Food?!


    Yunbao and Song Yun were shocked.


    ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m easily hungry, Dades to feed me every year!¡±


    Every year, there would be one per year? Yunbao roughly counted a total of 25 vengeful spirits, which meant that Mu Zi had been here for at least 25 years. Then, how could he tell Yunbao that he and Rong Xuan were born on the same day?


    ¡°Are you Gu Teng?¡± The old man looked up at Yunbao as if he knew her. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Gu Teng has already grown up.¡±


    ¡°You know my mother?¡± Gu Yun asked carefully. She didn¡¯t expect anyone other than her family to know her mother.


    ¡°Mother?¡± The old man reacted for a while. ¡°Gu Teng already has a child¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on Yunbao. He leaned out and looked at


    Yunbao carefully. ¡°You really look like her! That¡¯s good, that¡¯s really good.. The old man muttered.


    ¡°If everything goes well, my son will be like you soon!¡±


    Yunbao knew what he was talking about, and Mu Zi followed suit.


    ¡°No! Brother Xuanxuan is a human, not an object. You can¡¯t change him just because you want to!¡± Yunbao stretched out her hand to block Rong Xuan.


    Rong Xuan¡¯s life was still flowing away. Yunbao had to quickly think of a way to bring Rong Xuan out of here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. How can a little girl like you bring him away?¡± Mu Zi floated over. ¡°Furthermore, this isn¡¯t a ce where you can leave just because you want to. There¡¯s a boundary outside. If it wasn¡¯t for me, do you think you would be able to enter so easily?¡±


    ¡°Master, what was the way to save Brother Xuanxuan?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun.


    ¡°It¡¯s your blood. Yunbao, this is very dangerous. You can¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s necessary!¡± Song Yun reminded.


    ¡°Are you going to use your blood to save him?¡± Mu Zi showed signs of going berserk again. ¡°Why! Is he that important? Wait for me for half a day. I can also apany you. I can rece him!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Yunbao had a headache from Mu Zi¡¯s argument and directly shouted. However, in the eyes of the old man, all of this was just Yunbao talking to herself. However, he still acutely sensed that something was wrong with Yunbao.


    ¡°You can see Mu Zi?¡± Mu Xun was excited as he sat in the wheelchair.


    Mu Zi was his only son. He was the son that Mu Xun had gotten when he was 60 years old. His wife had died from a hemorrhage during childbirth. Mu Zi was also malnourished and was ced in the incubator when he was born. Even though he had used a lot of money, he could not save the child. Mu Zi died of illness when he was five.


    At first, Mu Xun could not ept this result, but no hospital was willing to ept an already dead person.


    Until that day, someone who called himself a sorcerer knocked on the door of the Mu family.


    ¡°He said he could help me, but he wanted someone,¡± Mu Xun murmured, as if telling a story from a long time ago.


    ¡°Who?¡± Yunbao had a faint premonition.


    ¡°Gu Teng.¡± Mu Xun said the name in Yunbao¡¯s heart. It was indeed her. ¡°Gu Teng was about the same age as you now. I will never forget those big eyes.¡± ¡°What happened next? Did you help him?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t let my son die just like that. Coincidentally, Gu Teng is the daughter of one of my subordinates. In terms of seniority, he should be your grandfather. ¡±


    Yunbao did not expect there to be such a rtionship..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Past

    Chapter 60: Past


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°My grandfather?¡± Yunbao couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, he was the most capable among that group of young people. After working for me for a while, he went out and established his ownpany. I didn¡¯t expect him to really break out in just ten years. How has he been recently?¡± Mu Xun said to himself, as if he really wanted to reminisce with Yunbao.


    ¡°My grandfather is very well, ¡± Yunbao answered him truthfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Those who followed me back then are all old bones now.¡± Mu Xun sighed. ¡°When I found out that it was his child, I went to look for him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be sessful after so many years. He¡¯s still the same as before.¡±


    ¡°When he saw meing, he happily weed me in. That was the first time I saw Gu Teng. She looked like a little doll and was very likable. She yed with her toys obediently at the side.¡±


    ¡°After that, I went often and got to know Gu Teng. Later, when she saw me, she took the initiative to greet me. I knew that the time hade.¡±


    Mu Xun paused and gestured to the guard beside him to get him a bottle of water.


    After drinking the water, Mu Xun said again, ¡°Later, I took Gu Teng away when your grandfather wasn¡¯t paying attention. She didn¡¯t suspect anything. I just smiled at her and she left with me.¡¯


    ¡°I brought Gu Teng to the sorcerer. The sorcerer fed her a candy. At that time, Gu Teng realized that something was wrong and shouted for us to let her go home. However, I couldn¡¯t. Mu Zi was still waiting for me to save him!¡±


    ¡°So what did you do to her?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t even notice that her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just fed her the candy. There might be a knockout drug in the candy. She fell asleep after eating it. Then the sorcerer brought Gu Teng to a secret room. He didn¡¯t even let me in. After about half a day, the wizard brought Gu Teng out again. She probably wasn¡¯t harmed. She was just asleep.¡±


    ¡°The sorcerer gave me a ne that looked like a crystal bottle. He said that there was Gu Teng¡¯s blood in it and asked me to ce it close to Mu Zi¡¯s body. At that time, Mu Zi had stopped breathng for a long time. I didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately followed the sorcerer¡¯s instructions. After that, the sorcerer told me to bury Mu Zi¡¯s body after two days and keep the ne. He also instructed me to get a little boy of the same age as Mu Zi when he died every year. It would be best if he was born on the same day as Mu Zi, then drain the blood at the ce where Mu Zi was buried. He said that this was to feed Mu Zi.¡± ¡°So, you killed 25 people?¡± Yunbao could not help but ask. She could not believe that there was such a crazy person in this world.


    ¡°This is all to save my Mu Zi!¡± Mu Xun suddenly became irritable and suddenly returned to his memories. ¡°The sorcerer told me that if I want Mu Zi to be reborn, I have to find someone who was born on the same month and same day as Mu Zi and when they get close to this ne, the ne will burn.¡±


    ¡°So, Brother Xuanxuan is the person you¡¯re looking for? This is unfair to him and the people you killed!¡± Yunbao interrupted Mu Xun.


    ¡°What¡¯s unfair? I¡¯ve been looking for him for 25 years!¡±


    ¡°That night, I sent Gu Teng back. Your grandfather was very angry, but I had achieved my goal. Whether he was angry or not had nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t expect that the sorcerer would suddenly die on the second day. On the third day, when I was about to bury Mu Zi¡¯s corpse, I realized that the bottle was already empty.¡±


    ¡°For a moment, I suspected that the sorcerer had lied to me. I was very angry and wanted to smash the bottle, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so firm no matter how I smashed it. Moreover, the bottle was the color of blood. I had no choice. This was myst straw. I could only bury Mu Zi¡¯s corpse skeptically and search for the shell.¡¯


    ¡°In between, I suspected that the sorcerer was lying to me. I also suspected that I had already missed the suitable body. Unexpectedly, the heavens did not disappoint those who worked hard. I¡¯ve finally found the body.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m just onest step away from reviving my Mu Zi. I won¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me!¡± Mu Xun leaned against the wheelchair and gestured for the two guards toe up and control Yunbao.


    The device at the side also gradually showed that the matter was about to end. ¡°No!¡± Yunbao¡¯s purple bracelet suddenly emitted a light. A powerful force hit the two guards, and they were thrown into the wall. One could even hear the sound of bones breaking.


    ¡°Little Yunbao, you¡¯re very powerful!¡± Mu Zi became more and more curious about how many more shocking things could appear on Yunbao¡¯s body..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Escape

    Chapter 61: Escape


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yunbao, the blood-red ne on that person¡¯s body is probably the thing that suppresses this little ghost.¡± Song Yun observed that Mu Zi was not as irritable after Mu Xun came in. The reason must be because of the ne.


    Mu Zi was still smiling cheekily. ¡°I was trapped in this ce for 25 years because of that ne. If you can help me destroy it, I won¡¯t attack your Big Brother Xuanxuan. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him,¡± Song Yun said in time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t believe him,¡± Yunbao replied.


    ¡°Aiya, Little Yunbao, you¡¯re making me very sad!¡± Mu Zi pretended to be sad and covered her chest.


    ¡°Yunbao, it¡¯s going to be dangerous. Recite it with me. I¡¯ll teach you an incantation for explosion.¡± Song Yun suddenly spoke faster. Yunbao also chanted after her. Even though she only heard it once, Yunbao recited it word for word.


    ¡°North!¡± Yunbao shouted. She saw the wall behind Mu Xun copse with a bang, even causing some of the floor boards to leak.


    ¡°Wow! Yunbao, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Mu Zi was once again stunned by Yunbao. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so powerful despite her young age.


    ¡°You! Someone, suppress her!¡± Mu Xun was also shocked by Yunbao. He


    pounced forward and tried to grab Yunbao, but he fell off the wheelchair and fall to the ground. He pped the ground in exasperation.


    Mu Zi, on the other hand, was amused by Mu Xun¡¯s appearance. It was as if that person was just a passerby that he did not know.


    Perhaps because a wall had copsed for no reason, the entire house was about to copse.


    ¡°Yunbao, this is not good. This house will copse!¡± Song Yun reminded.


    Yunbao hurriedly lifted Rong Xuan. She thought that she would not be able to lift him, but she did not expect Rong Xuan to be ridiculously light. It was not that difficult for Yunbao.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yunbao was still a little confused.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Song Yun urged. Yunbao did not dare to dy any longer. However, before she left, she looked at Mu Xun, who was lying on the ground and shouting desperately, but could not flip over no matter what. She was still moved. As the incantation was chanted, something that looked like a protective shieldnded on Mu Xun¡¯s body, preventing the falling rocks from hitting him.


    As for the rest, Yunbao didn¡¯t have the mood or energy to care about it. She had to leave safely first.


    Yunbao quickly ran downstairs with Rong Xuan. Finally, at thest moment before the building door copsed, she sessfully ran out.


    Beads of sweat dripped down. Yunbao ced Rong Xuan on the ground and panted heavily, greedily taking in fresh air.


    The sky was already dark. Mu Zi was still following beside Yunbao with aplicated expression. Perhaps because the building had already copsed, Mu Zi had already returned to his original state. He couldn¡¯t speak and just looked at Yunbao.


    ¡°Master, how can I save Brother Xuanxuan?¡± Yunbao could not be bothered to rest anymore and asked Song Yun when she saw that the situation was critical.


    ¡°Your blood can save him,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°Just make a small cut and put it by his mouth. However, this method will consume a lot of your energy. Yunbao, you have to think carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to save Brother Xuanxuan!¡± Yunbao chanted an incantation, and a bloody wound appeared on Yunbao¡¯s arm. A few drops even fell to the ground.


    Yunbao did not pay much attention and directly brought her arm to Rong Xuan¡¯s mouth.


    At first, Rong Xuan did not react, but when the blood was swallowed by Rong Xuan through his lips, Rong Xuan seemed to have been switched on and began to suck Yunbao¡¯s blood.


    No one noticed that the few drops of blood that Yunbao had just dripped onto the ground were also unknowingly absorbed.


    Mu Zi rushed between Yunbao and Rong Xuan. Although he couldn¡¯t speak, his eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°What right do you have to help him?¡±


    Yunbao naturally ignored him. Mu Zi was very dissatisfied with Yunbao¡¯s attitude, but there was nothing he could do.


    Mu Zi had already secretly absorbed the few drops of blood that Yunbao had dropped on the ground. This way, he could find Yunbao again when he was free in the future. Mu Zi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He carefully looked at Yunbao, wanting to imprint her appearance in his mind. He was also secretly wondering if Yunbao would still remember him the next time they met.


    Yunbao gave Rong Xuan some blood until he could no longer absorb it..

 Chapter 62 - 62: Long Time No See

    Chapter 62: Long Time No See


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Rong Xuan¡¯splexion had almost recovered, Yunbao did not force him. She stood up and dusted herself off before helping Rong Xuan up. Yunbao could feel that Rong Xuan¡¯s weight had already recovered a lot. ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Yunbao asked. The amethyst bracelet also emitted a faint light.


    ¡°He¡¯ll have to recuperate now. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡± Yunbao nodded vigorously. She wondered how Sister Zizi was doing.


    Mu Zi looked at Yunbao¡¯s figure that was getting further and further away and suddenly felt upset. Yunbao left just like that without saying a word. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Was he really that unpopr?


    A group of men in ck ran over from afar. Just like the guards from before, they did not know what had happened when they saw the ruins in front of them. However, they heard a familiar voiceing from the ruins. It was Mu Xun!


    The men in ck rushed forward to search. They found Mu Xun lying there unscathed in a small space supported by roof beams.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Mu.¡± Mu Xun was helped back to the wheelchair by the guards. Suddenly, a man in a ck robe stood in front of him.


    Mu Xun followed the person¡¯s gaze and looked up.


    ¡°You! How could it be you!¡¯


    Yunbao gradually walked back following her memory. Although her recovery speed was very fast, it was very ufortable to have arge amount of blood loss in a short period of time. Yunbao carried Rong Xuan on her back and felt dizzy, but there was a belief in her heart that she was about to arrive. She had to persevere a little longer.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, Yunbao¡¯s eyes were almost unable to open. She seemed to have seen someone. Was the person calling her? She did not hear clearly.


    So dizzy. Yunbao¡¯s head hurt so much. She thought she saw that person running towards her. Was she home? Yunbao fell straight to the ground. Gu Jia took a step and caught the two children.


    The man suddenly felt like crying. Fortunately, the children he had been looking for for the entire day was back.


    ¡°Someonee quickly! The children is here!¡± Gu Jia carried one of them in each of his arms and shouted to the surroundings. Soon, medical staff ran over with a stretcher.


    In the hospital, Old Master Gu rushed to the hospital immediately after receiving the news and even informed Old Master Rong.


    Old Master Rong also flew back to the country immediately. At this moment, as soon as he got off the ne, he rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± Old Master Rong rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the emergency room.¡± Old Master Gu went up to him.


    ¡°You¡­ I handed the child to you, and this is how you took care of him for me? Although Old Master Rong knew that he could not me the Gu family for this, it was his grandchild. How could he not be worried?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Old Master Gu also knew that something had indeed happened to the child while under his care. No matter what he said, it was just an excuse.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Old Master Rong sat on a stool in the hospital corridor. He was exhausted from the long journey and was worried about Rong Xuan. He seemed to have aged a few years. ¡°I heard that Little Yunbao is also injured?¡± After a while, Old Master Rong asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll only know the details when the child wakes up, but this time, our Yunbao brought Rong Xuan back.¡±


    The corridor of the hospital fell into endless silence again. The two old men sat at the side and prayed fervently in their hearts for God to bless their children to survive this cmity.


    ¡°Yunbao, Yunbao?¡± Gu Yun felt a distant voice calling her name. That voice was so warm and familiar. She slowly opened her eyes and searched for the source of the voice.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Yunbao asked in disbelief. The voice was really simr her mother¡¯s voice that she had been thinking about day and night.


    ¡°Good child, you did a great job!¡± The voice continued. ¡°Mommy is very proud of you, my good child.¡± Gu Tengs voice seemed toe from afar. It was far away, like the wind. Yunbao felt that she would miss it if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Mommy, Yunbao misses you very much. Yunbao wants to look for you.¡± Yunbao persisted for a long time, but tears still fell. After all, she was still a child and had just experienced that kind of thing. Naturally, she wanted to wheedle and want her mother¡¯sfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, child. Mommy will always be with you!¡± Gu Tengi s voice was very gentle. ¡°But Yunbao, you have to be strong. Grandpa and Grandma are still waiting for Yunbao. Yunbao, have you forgotten your agreement with Mommy?


    Yunbao stubbornly lowered her head and bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying. Then, she shook her head fiercely, indicating that she had not forgotten.


    ¡°Yunbao, Mommy¡¯s good child. Mommy trusts you..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Is Ye Yan Crazy?

    Chapter 63: Is Ye Yan Crazy?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was alreadyte at night. Gu Zi was lying quietly on the bed and looked like she was already asleep. Gu Lin sat at the side and dealt with what had happened at thepany today. He rubbed his eyebrows tiredly. He had also heard about Yunbao and Rong Xuan, but he still had to watch Gu Zi and could not do anything.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open and walked in. It was Gu Jia. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Gu Zi sleeping soundly and gestured for Gu Lin to enter the corridor.


    ¡°How¡¯s Zizi?¡± Gu Jia was the first to speak. It would be a lie to say that his heart didn¡¯t ache when his niece fell like that.


    ¡°Fortunately, her internal organs weren¡¯t injured. She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Gu Lin replied. The heartache in his eyes was obvious. ¡°How¡¯s


    Yunbao?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao and Rong Xuan are still in the midst of emergency treatment. Just now, I sent someone to follow the trajectory of Yunbao¡¯s return and found a ruin.¡± Gu Jia took out his phone and stuffed it into Gu Lin¡¯s hand. ¡°Guess who I found?¡±


    Gu Lin took the cell phone. On the screen was a destend. The ruins on it looked very abrupt, and in the middle of the ruins sat a woman. It was Ye Yan.


    ¡°Ye Yan?¡± Gu Lin was also a little surprised. He had been looking for her previously and was about to overturn the entire capital. He did not expect her to be hiding here.


    ¡°It¡¯s her, but her head seems to be¡­¡± Gu Jia pointed at her head. ¡°It seems to be messed up.¡±


    ¡°Messed up?¡± Gu Lin was also very shocked when he heard the news. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s pretending to get away with her crimes?¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought so too, but after observing for a while, this woman seemed to have really gone crazy. She kept muttering about gods and immortals and even picked up the trash on the ground and said that it was an immortal pill. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the guards were fast, she would definitely have eaten that trash. That woman¡¯s endurance wouldn¡¯t havested so long.¡±


    Gu Jia spoke logically. To be honest, before he saw Ye Yan, he did not dare to believe that the woman with hair like a chicken¡¯s nest and a sour smell was his sister-inw who was dissatisfied with everyone.


    As for Ye Yan, it seemed like she really did not know him. When she saw Gu Jia, she acted as if she did not see him. She continued to lower her head and look for something on the ground. She even said that she wanted to be an immortal and a god. In Gu Jia¡¯s opinion, it was unrealistic.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go through whatever procedures we should go through. This is her retribution.¡± Gu Lin rubbed his head. He had been having headaches a lot recently.


    ¡°By the way, this was found at the scene.¡± Gu Jia took out a business card from his pocket. On it was written ¡°Mu.¡±


    ¡°Do you know this?¡± Gu Jia asked Gu Lin. In his heart, his brother was omnipotent.


    However, he did not expect Gu Lin to not know anyone with the surname Mu, except for the Mu family, which had been destroyed more than ten years ago.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Jia was a little disappointed. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t work so hard. You still have to rest. If you fall, our Gu family will be finished. Now, Dad is on tenterhooks every day, afraid that he will send you away.¡± Gu Jia wanted to say something else, but Gu Lin hit his head and made him grimace in pain.


    ¡°If you¡¯re very free, go and track down the fugitive.¡± After Gu Lin said that, he did not pay attention to Gu Jia anymore and opened the door to return to the ward. However, he did not expect to see Gu Zi¡¯s grape-like eyes as soon as he closed the door. She seemed to have just cried, and there were still tears on her face.


    ¡°Zizi, why¡­ are you awake?¡± Gu Lin suddenly felt guilty for being caught doing something bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty and want to find some water to drink,¡± Gu Zi said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡± Gu Lin hurriedly poured a ss of water. The temperature was not very high, but Gu Lin still blew on it for fear of scalding Zizi. He sat down and picked up an apple from the side to cut one for Gu Zi.


    ¡°Daddy, I heard everything.¡± Gu Zi sounded very sad.


    Gu Lin¡¯s hand suddenly paused, and the intact apple skin suddenly broke and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mommy, she¡­¡± Gu Zi could not believe this fact, but after hesitating for a long time, she still said, ¡°Is Mommy really crazy?


    Gu Lin did not say anything. For some reason, he suddenly felt sad.


    ¡°Will she not recognize me in the future?¡± Gu Zi tried very hard to control her tears because she knew that her father did not like to see her cry, but her tears still flowed down disobediently.


    Gu Zi raised her hand to wipe her tears, but because there was a needle in her hand, many IV tubes pulled, causing the back of her hand to bleed.


    Seeing this, Gu Lin put down the half-peeled apple. Afraid that Gu Zi would be infected, he quickly pressed the nurse¡¯s bell and reached out to wipe the tears off Gu Zi¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy is with you,¡± heforted her gently..

 Chapter 64 - 64: Be Strong

    Chapter 64: Be Strong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao felt as if she¡¯d had a very long dream. She thought she heard her mother¡¯s voice again, but she didn¡¯t see her mother. Her mother seemed to have told her to be strong.


    With a splitting headache, Yunbao opened her eyes in pain and realized that she had appeared in that hospital again.


    She slowly propped herself up and looked around. The person guarding her today was her third uncle, Gu Luo. It seemed like he had been making lesson ns for the entire night. Hisputer was not turned off, and he had not taken off his sses. He just leaned on the side and slept soundly.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t want to wake him up. She quietly crawled under the bed, opened the door, and walked out.


    She wanted to see Brother Xuanxuan.


    Although she had stopped them from extracting Rong Xuan¡¯s soul in time yesterday, she still had to take a look before she could be at ease.


    Yunbao was wearing a ratherrge hospital gown as she wandered around the hospital corridor. Although she could recognize a few words, it was still a little difficult to find Rong Xuan¡¯s ward. Moreover, it was still early in the morning, and there was no one in the corridor. She could not find anyone even if she wanted to ask.


    Hence, Yunbao turned her gaze to the nurses¡¯ station in the middle of the hall.


    ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡± Yunbao asked in a childish voice, but no one paid attention to her. Yunbao could only walk to the nurses¡¯ station. The nurse on duty was dozing off, so Yunbao leaned closer. ¡°Miss Nurse, hello!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s voice was not loud, but it frightened the nurse. Just as she was about to re up, she saw Yunbao standing there in a hospital gown. She thought that she was lost. Moreover, she was the one who was cking off on duty anyway, not to mention that this little girl looked very cute.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The nurse squatted down so that her gaze was at the same level as Yunbao¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little girl? Can¡¯t you find your way back to your room?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nurse, I want to ask about a patient called Rong Xuan. Which room is he staying in?¡± Yunbao was already proficient in using her cuteness. She blinked her big eyes and looked at the nurse with her long eyshes flickering.


    ¡°Rong Xuan? I¡¯ll help you find him. Wait a moment!¡± The young nurse was bleeding from Yunbao¡¯s cuteness. She looked up the information happily and entered his name. Rong Xuan¡¯s hospitalization information immediately popped up.


    ¡°I found it. The person you¡¯re looking for is in 5C.¡± The nurse took out a handful of candy from her pocket and stuffed it into Yunbao¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you need me to apany you


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know where it was, so she nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, Miss Nurse.¡±


    The nurse couldn¡¯t stop smiling when she saw how obedient Yunbao was.


    She had been working in this hospital for a while, but she had never seen such a cute and polite child.


    The nurse held Yunbao¡¯s hand and walked down the corridor. Then, she stopped in front of the door not far from Yunbao¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Little kid, it¡¯s here!¡± The nurse pointed at the sign on the door and Yunbao remembered it.


    The nurse also knew that the people who lived on this floor were either rich or noble. Unless the patient rang the bell during ward rounds, they did not dare to enter the ward casually. Therefore, after the nurse sent Yunbao to the door of 5C, she left reluctantly. After all, it was rare to see a child that was as exquisite as a doll.


    Yunbao stood at the door and knocked a few times. After a while, the door was opened from the inside.


    It was a woman Yunbao had never seen before who opened the door.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Yun. I want to ask if Brother Xuanxuan is awake.¡± Yunbao bowed politely.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The woman nced into the room.


    ¡°Mother Tai, let her in.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Step out for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, Old Master.¡± The woman called Mother Tai nodded. Then, she turned to let Yunbao in and went out to close the door.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Rong.¡± Yunbao greeted Old Master Rong and turned her gaze to Rong Xuan, who was still lying unconscious on the bed.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, he¡­¡± Rong Xuan¡¯splexion visibly improved, but he was still a little weak.


    ¡°Yunbao, can you tell Grandpa Rong what happened yesterday?¡± Old Master Rong pulled Yunbao to the side. ¡°Grandpa Rong has heard that Ye Yan kidnapped Little Xuan. Grandpa Rong still has to thank you for saving Little


    Xuan again, but Grandpa Rong doesn¡¯t understand why she kidnapped Little


    Xuan.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the old Old Master Rong and didn¡¯t know if she should tell him about those things. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear her aunt¡¯s name again, but she clearly didn¡¯t remember seeing her aunt..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Rong Xuan Wakes Up

    Chapter 65: Rong Xuan Wakes Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the capital, there were many people who called themselves sorcerers who relied on divination and sorcery to make a living. Some of them even relied on this to be very famous big shots. They were sought after by many rich families, and some even believed that sorcerers could change their fates and increase their wealth.


    When Yunbao heard Old Master Gu¡¯s question, she thought about it and decided to tell him the truth. Of course, Yunbao erased her mother¡¯s past and Mu Zi¡¯s existence.


    She only said that there was a stranze old man who wanted to use Ronz Xuan¡¯s body to revive his son. She found Rong Xuan by a freakbination of factors. In the end, the old man bumped into some equipment that caused the building to copse, and she had a chance to save Rong Xuan.


    Old Master Rong listened to Yunbao¡¯s words and thought for a long time. After a while, he reached out and stroked Yunbao¡¯s little head. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, good child.¡±


    Old Master Rong had been in the business world for so many years. He could still tell that a child was not lying. He knew that Yunbao was hiding something, but he still chose to believe her.


    ¡°I heard from Little Jia that when you brought Little Xuan back, you had a big wound on your hand and bled a lot. Are you alright?¡± Old Master Rong asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandpa Rong!¡± Yunbao stretched out her injured hand in front of Old Master Rong and deliberately shook it to show that she was very healthy. As expected, Old Master Rong took a closer look. The wound had already scabbed over and was clearly about to recover.


    He turned to look at Rong Xuan, who was still unconscious on the bed, and sighed. He did not know when his grandson would be as lively as Yunbao.


    Yunbao followed Old Master Rong¡¯s gaze. She also understood Old Master Rong¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Grandpa Rong, can I go and see Brother Xuanxuan?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Old Master Rong nodded.


    Yunbao went over and found that Rong Xuan¡¯s soul had all returned to his body. His body was fine, but after two days, he was much weaker.


    Yunbao recited the healing incantation in her heart and gently covered Rong Xuan¡¯s hand with her hand. A mist was being transmitted from Yunbao¡¯s body to Rong Xuan¡¯s body.


    After the incantation ended, Yunbao withdrew her hand. After a few seconds, Rong Xuan showed signs of waking up.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Old Master Rong was also very surprised that Rong Xuan had woken up. He did not expect Rong Xuan to wake up so quickly.


    When Rong Xuan was first sent to the hospital, his injuries were much more serious than Yunbao¡¯s. After the surgery, he was sent to the intensive care unit. Even the doctor was not sure what was wrong with Rong Xuan. He was so weak that he looked like he was about to leave this world in the next second.


    But soon, the doctor realized that something was wrong. When Rong Xuan was first sent to the hospital, he weighed only half the average weight of children his age, but after the surgery, he gained a lot of weight.


    Then, it gradually became the weight of a normal child. The doctor also found it unbelievable and had repeatedly hinted to Old Master Rong to find a sorcerer to take a look. However, Old Master Rong did not believe in these things. Instead, he firmly believed that Rong Xuan would recover after recuperating for a while.


    However, he did not expect Rong Xuan to wake up so early. Suddenly, he looked at Yunbao and then at Rongxuan as if he had thought of something. However, he was in disbelief. Why did this kid wake up the moment Little Yunbao went forward?


    However, he could not care less and hurriedly went forward.


    ¡°Little Xuan, how are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Rong Xuan slowly opened his eyes. His head was in a mess. A second ago, he seemed to have been ying with Yunbao¡¯s foxtail grass. No, he was taken away, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He closed his eyes in pain and shook his head twice. His memories gradually returned. He seemed to have been kidnapped again.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine,¡± Rong Xuan replied through gritted teeth.


    Yunbao could see Rong Xuan¡¯s pain and gently held his hand. ¡°Brother


    Xuanxuan, do you have a headache?¡±


    Rong Xuan suddenly felt a warm current enter his body from his hand. He felt much better, his head did not hurt so much, and he had more memories.


    ¡°Thank you, Yunbao.¡± Rong Xuan held Yunbao¡¯s hand gratefully after recalling everything. Rong Xuan could hear everything that happened at that time, but he seemed to be forcefully isted from the outside world. He could receive information from the outside world, but he could not respond.


    The door was suddenly opened, and a man in a ck robe barged in, ignoring Mother Tail s obstruction..

 Chapter 66 - 66: Stealing Life Destiny

    Chapter 66: Stealing Life Destiny


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The man was covered in a ck robe from head to toe, only revealing his eyes. However, Yunbao felt that he was extremely familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she had no clue.


    ¡°Mother Tai, get the security officers to chase him out.¡± Old Master Rong had always valued etiquette, so he was naturally a little angry at people who barged in uninvited.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The ck-robed man reached out and interrupted. ¡°Old Master Rong, do you know who I am?¡± The man seemed to be very confident that as long as Old Master Rong heard his name, he would respectfully make him stay.


    That person even deliberately paused, as if he was creating some suspense.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorcerer Mao Feng.¡± The reaction that the ck-robed man had expected did not appear. Old Master Rong had never paid attention to these things. He even thought that it was all a pretense.


    ¡°What sorcerer? I don¡¯t believe you at all. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Old Master Rong waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Sorcerer Mao Feng interrupted Old Master Rong again and even boldly walked to Rong Xuan¡¯s bed. ¡°This little kid¡¯s aura is very low. Did something bad happen recently?¡±


    Old Master Rong rolled his eyes. Who woulde to the hospital for something good?


    ¡°He must have encountered a life-threatening danger. Although he looks safe now, a portion of his life destiny has actually been sucked away,¡± Mao Feng said and looked at Yunbao in surprise. ¡°This young miss was also at the scene!¡±


    After saying that, he sized up Yunbao. ¡°Thisdy¡¯s life destiny is very good, but she used something to exchange for it.¡±


    Old Master Rong frowned. Only someone with a screw loose would believe this tant attempt at sowing discord. Just as he was about to re up, the sorcerer began to speak again.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this young miss¡¯s mother is no longer around! Her father also ended up being separated from his wife. This is the reason why thisdy has a good life destiny.¡±


    So this was Sorcerer Mao Feng¡¯s goal. He was hinting that Yunbao relied on snatching her parents¡¯ life destiny to add to her own.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Master Rong was already on the verge of exploding. Although Yunbao was not his child, Yunbao had saved Rong Xuan twice. Not to mention, Yunbao was obedient and cute, making people adore her.


    Yunbao was young, but she could understand the hint in this so-called sorcerer¡¯s words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Yunbao pouted, and tears welled up in her eyes. She thought she was strong enough, but when she heard the hint from Sorcerer Mao Feng, she still wanted to cry. Could it be that her most beloved family was really jinxed by her life destiny?


    ¡°Thisdy¡¯s life destiny will get better and better in the future.¡± Sorcerer Mao


    Feng was still talking, as if his goal was only to provoke Yunbao and Old Master Rong. ¡°Of course, the price is that the life destinies of the people around will get worse and worse. At best, they will go bankrupt and die.¡±


    Yun Bao could not stop crying. The scene of Gu Teng leaving gradually cycled in Yun Bao¡¯s mind. Gradually, that face became her uncles, her grandparents, and Gu Zi¡­


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed Yunbao. It was cold but powerful. Yunbao looked down at the hands holding her and then at Rong Xuan, who was still very weak. Somehow, she felt full of strength.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re sorry we¡¯rete.¡± A few men in ck rushed in, picked up Sorcerer Mao Feng, and walked towards the door.


    Old Master Rong was very angry and gestured for them to hurry up. Mao Feng did not care that he was being carried out just like that. His face was covered, but his eyes were clearly smiling at Yunbao provocatively.


    There were still tears on Yunbao¡¯s face. Her eyes were red, but she still looked back at Sorcerer Mao Feng fearlessly.


    Yunbao would not steal everyone¡¯s life destiny!


    However, those eyes looked very familiar, but Yunbao could not remember where she had seen them before.


    Not long after Sorcerer Mao Feng was taken away, there was another knock on the ward door. At this moment, Yunbao and Rong Xuan were ying with toys. Old Master Rong chuckled as he watched the two children interact, but Mother Tail s expression was a little ugly.


    Although Old Master Rong did not pay attention to the sorcerer, she believed him very much. Of course, she knew about Sorcerer Mao Feng. He became famous recently. At first, he helped a family resolve a bloody cmity. Then, he divined the recent luck of some people and he had been right. Only then did his reputation gradually spread..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Little Lucky Star

    Chapter 67: Little Lucky Star


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mother Tai looked worried. It was not that she hated Yunbao, but this child was indeed as Sorcerer Mao Feng had said. Her mother was dead, and her father was bankrupt and in prison.


    Soon after arriving at the Gu Family, the eldest madam of the Gu Family had been driven out. She even went crazy. After knowing her young master for a few days, her young master almost died. Therefore, she had no choice but to think about it.


    Mother Tai returned to her senses when she heard the knock on the door. She nced at Old Master Rong before opening the door. It was Gu Luo, who was looking for Yunbao.


    He only took a short nap. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the bed was empty. Yunbao had disappeared. Only then did he realize that he had made a huge mistake.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about his untidied hair and the stubble on his mouth. He quickly opened the door and went out to look. He happened to meet the nurse on duty. Yunbao was obedient and was very memorable. When he mentioned it to the nurse, she remembered.


    She brought Gu Luo to the door of Ward 5C. Only then did Gu Luo know that the little girl had gone to look for Rong Xuan.


    ¡°Third Uncle?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t know why Gu Luo was so flustered. It waspletely different from his usual exquisiteness.


    Gu Luo¡¯s tense heart rxed after seeing Yunbao.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our Yunbao has caused you trouble.¡± Gu Luo carried Yunbao and bowed to Old Master Rong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I like Yunbao!¡± Old Master Rong smiled and helped Gu Luo up.


    Rong Xuan had just woken up and was very tired. He yawned a few times in a row. Gu Luo was also very observant and prepared to leave with Yunbao.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, rest well! Yunbao wille and see youter.¡± Yunbao obediently waved at Rongxuan at the door.


    Rong Xuan also sat on the bed and smiled back at Yunbao.


    Not long after Yunbao left, Rong Xuan fell asleep again. Only then did Mother Tai tell Old Master Rong about her concerns with a hesitant expression.


    ¡°Mother Tai, I advise you to be careful with your words and actions.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough to scare people.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for Little Xuan¡¯s sake, but Gu Teng passed away because her body was weak and her husband didn¡¯t take good care of her! As for her husband and the eldest daughter-inw of the Gu family, they brought it on themselves! Moreover, without Little Yunbao, we might not even know that Little Xuan was kidnapped! Don¡¯t let me hear you gossip in the future!¡± Old Master Rong warned sternly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mother Tai lowered her head.


    After Yunbao returned to her room, the doctor came to check again. After confirming that there was no problem, Gu Luo let the doctor go.


    ¡°I already said that I¡¯m fine! Third Uncle, look, I can even somersault!¡± Yunbao started to pose. Gu Luo was afraid that she would fall and hurriedly protected her.


    Yunbao seemed to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°Third Uncle, you read the most books. Do you think Yunbao is a jinx?¡±


    This was not the first time Yunbao hade into contact with this word. It turned out that when she lived with Wang Wang, their family was always called Yunbao a jinx.


    At first, she did not understand what a jinx was and thought that it was her name. However, after being punished time and time again, Yunbao also knew that jinx was not a good word. She was very sad, but she always felt that there was a reason why her family called her that. Perhaps they were still ming Yunbao for letting Gu Teng die.


    Butter on, Yunbao understood that it had nothing to do with her mother. It was just that that family simply hated her. She still hated this form of address.


    Gu Luo was also stunned by the question. He did not know if Yunbao had heard something or seen something.


    ¡°Yunbao, tell Third Uncle, did someone bully you?¡± Gu Luo gently carried Yunbao onto herp and helped her push her bangs to the side.


    ¡°No.¡± Yunbao thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has been very unlucky ever since Yunbao was born. Mommy passed away, Daddy went bankrupt and was arrested by the police. Eldest Auntie also left home. Now, Sister Zizi is also injured and Brother Xuanxuan was kidnapped. Third Uncle, don¡¯t you think I should stay away from everyone?!¡± The more Yunbao spoke, the sadder she became. Her tears could not stop flowing.


    Gu Luo pulled the little kid into his arms with heartache. He was sure that someone had said something to Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, don¡¯t think too much. This has nothing to do with you. Your mother passed away because of Wang Wang. Wang Wang and Ye Yan are both evil people. The reason why Sister Zizi fell wasn¡¯t you. Someone pushed her, and don¡¯t even mention your Brother Xuanxuan. If not for you, he might have been killed.. So, Little Yunbao, you¡¯re our lucky star!¡±

 Chapter 68 - 68: Crystal Ball

    Chapter 68: Crystal Ball


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Luo wiped the tears off Yunbao¡¯s face with heartache. ¡°By the way, does Yunbao want to see Sister Zizi? She¡¯s downstairs!¡± In order not to let Yunbao¡¯s imagination run wild, Gu Luo decided to divert her attention.


    ¡°Sister Zizi!¡± Yunbao¡¯s attention was indeed diverted. ¡°I want to see Sister Zizi.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Gu Luo held Yunbao¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to bring something for Sister Zizi?


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yunbao stood rooted to the ground and looked at Gu Luo in disbelief. ¡°Third Uncle, do you want to wash your face?¡±


    Gu Luo didn¡¯t understand what Yunbao meant. He ran to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. He instantly screamed. Gu Luo, who had always paid attention to his image, didn¡¯t expect himself to be so sloppy. He quickly turned on the tap and pressed down his curled hair. He washed his face before heaving a sigh of relief.


    However, when he thought about how he had actually walked around outside in that appearance just now, he wished he could find a hole to hide in. The high-level image that he had painstakingly built!


    Yunbao looked at her third uncle, who was on the verge of breaking down, and burst outughing.


    The troubles of children came and went quickly. Gu Luo looked at Yunbao, who was smiling happily, and gradually lowered his hands that were covering his head. If this could make the child happy, it was not bad.


    Gu Luo made sure that he had no bad angles before pulling Yunbao out of the ward.


    ¡°Sister Zizi!¡± When Gu Luo appeared in Gu Zi¡¯s ward with Yunbao, Gu Zi had just woken up.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao? Why are you here?¡± Gu Zi did not expect Yunbao toe to her ward. Her entire body was wrapped up tightly because of her fracture. Perhaps she felt that she was too ugly now. When she saw Yunbao, she turned her head away unnaturally, not wanting her to see it.


    Other than Gu Zi, there was only one nurse left in the ward. Gu Lin was not around. Yunbao looked around but did not see him.


    ¡°Sir went to buy breakfast for Miss Zizi.¡± The caregiver seemed to have seen through Yunbao¡¯s thoughts. Then, she tactfully exited the ward, leaving enough space for the three of them to talk.


    ¡°Sister Zizi, have you cried?¡± The attentive Yunbao saw that Zizi¡¯s eyes were especially red and swollen.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Zi apologized again. ¡°My mommy really did many wrong things and hurt you¡­ And Rong Xuan, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She had heard the conversation between Gu Lin and Gu Jiast night. She really could not believe that Ye Yan would still attack Yunbao and even involve Rong Xuan. She also heard Gu Jia say that Ye Yan had gone crazy. She did not know how her beautiful, elegant, and proud mommy had be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Zizi.¡± Yunbao carefully hugged Gu Zi, afraid that she would press against her wound. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. We¡¯re still family!¡±


    Gu Zi also hugged Yunbao tightly. Gu Luo sat at the side and quickly captured the moment of the two children hugging with a pencil. After all, he studied architecture, and sketching was a piece of cake for him.


    In order to make Gu Zi happy, Yunbao even told her about Gu Luo¡¯s appearance just now. Gu Zi was so amused that sheughed out loud. The sadness just now was swept away. Only Gu Luo gritted his teeth. This was the image he had painstakingly built!


    ¡°Yunbao? Third Brother?¡± Gu Lin pushed the door open and walked in. He didn¡¯t seem to expect the two of them to appear here. However, he was holding a lot of things in his hands. They filled his hands.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯re back!¡± Yunbao smiled happily and waved at Gu Lin.


    ¡°Have you rested enough to run around?¡± Gu Lin was obviously saying this to Gu Luo.


    ¡°She¡¯s already alive and kicking. The doctor has already checked her,¡± Gu Luo replied.


    ¡°I wanted to go up and see youter, but you came down first. This is for you and Zizi. Take it.¡± Gu Lin handed thergest bag in his hand to Yunbao. Yunbao took it easily. Under Gu Lin and Gu Luo¡¯s surprised gazes, she skipped over to Gu Zi with the bag.


    This child was really strong, the two of them thought.


    At night, Yunbao saw Song Yun, who had disappeared for a day.


    ¡°Master, where did you go today? Yunbao missed you so much when I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Yunbao rushed over and threw herself into Song Yun¡¯s arms. Song Yun was very happy.


    ¡°Master went to find you a treasure!¡± Song Yun conjured a crystal ball from behind her..

 Chapter 69 - 69: Disguise Technique

    Chapter 69: Disguise Technique


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The crystal ball was crystal clear. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be shining. It was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun.


    ¡°This is one of the most important props for us witches.¡± Song Yun paused. ¡°It¡¯s a crystal divination ball.¡±


    ¡°Crystal divination ball?¡± Yunbao took the crystal ball from Song Yun¡¯s hand and thanked her loudly. Then, she carefully observed the crystal ball.


    She knew that such things were often sold in those shiny shops in the mall, but she could only go to the mall once in a long time. And Wang Wang did not want to spend money to buy them for her. She could only watch as other children bought them. Now that she finally had a crystal ball that belonged to her, Yunbao was so happy that she almost jumped.


    ¡°Then, Master will teach you how to operate it next.¡± Song Yun took out a simr crystal ball, but it looked more transparent than Yunbao¡¯s.


    ¡°Master, why is yours so beautiful?¡± Yunbao¡¯s big eyes darted back and forth. She realized that Song Yun i s crystal ball was clearly more transparent than hers. Moreover, Yunbao felt that the crystal ball was emitting the same aura as Song Yun.


    ¡°Actually, a crystal ball will recognize its owner. Just like some artifacts, the more you use it, the more transparent it will be and the more it will be like the user. This is something thatplements each other.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing!¡± Yunbao was even more excited.


    ¡°But note, this divination technique can only see what happens not long after, and without using the crystal ball, you can¡¯t see the future.¡±


    ¡°Then can Yunbao divine for myself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°Divination is a very mysterious thing. Other than yourself, there are also people who deliberately use spells to avoid divination that you can¡¯t see either.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yunbao nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s learn. Before divination, you have to silently recite the question that the other party is thinking.¡±


    Song Yun arranged the crystal ball and squatted at the side. She waved her hands around the ball and muttered, ¡°The wind is not the wind, the rain is not the rain.¡±


    Then, Song Yun seemed to have seen something and was very serious. After a while, she returned to her original state.


    ¡°Because divination only targets the sorcerer themself, no one else can see it.


    Alright, Yunbao, give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yunbao nodded excitedly. She was happy to learn these new things.


    ¡°The wind is not the wind, the rain is not the rain!¡± Yunbao also followed Song Yun¡¯s example and fumbled around the crystal ball. She asked in her heart, ¡°Can Sister Zizi recover?


    Yunbao suddenly felt a warm current rush into her brain. When she slowly opened her eyes, she saw that the crystal ball was covered in white fog. The white fog gradually dissipated, revealing the scene of Gu Zi jumping around in a beautiful dress.


    Yunbao looked up at Song Yun happily. ¡°Master, I saw it! I saw it!¡±


    Although Song Yun was already very used to Yunbao¡¯s heaven-defying talent, she still felt a blow. Indeed, talent was very important.


    ¡°By the way, Master, I met a very strange person today.¡± Yunbao thought for a moment and decided to tell Song Yun about the Sorcerer Mao Feng.


    ¡°Mao Feng?¡± Song Yun had indeed heard of the Mao familys name before, but she had never heard of this Mao Feng.


    ¡°Yes, Yunbao doesn¡¯t like that Sorcerer Mao Feng. He said that Yunbao is a jinx¡­¡± Perhaps because of her emotions, Yunbao¡¯s tears filled her eyes. Song Yun pulled Yunbao into her arms andforted her softly.


    ¡°Our Yunbao isn¡¯t a jinx. You¡¯re a cute lucky star. That Mao Feng must be some unranked sorcerer who can¡¯t even see such an obvious thing. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to his level!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yunbao will be very strong!¡± Yunbao wiped her tears with her hand. ¡°But Yunbao really feels that that person is very familiar. At least, I¡¯ve definitely seen his aura.¡±


    After hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Song Yun pondered. ¡°It¡¯s possible that that person used a disguise technique.¡±


    Song Yun raised a possibility.


    ¡°Disguise technique?¡± Yunbao had never heard of it.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to change your face to someone else¡¯s, but no matter how you change your aura, it¡¯s unique, so it can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yunbao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Is there any way to differentiate?¡±


    ¡°How about this? The next time you see that person, call me out. I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡± Song Yun said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, okay!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70: Picking Up Food

    Chapter 70: Picking Up Food


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao was the first to be discharged. Rong Xuan was next. One still needed to recuperate for a hundred days if they had injuries, let alone Gu Zi, who had a fracture. Although Yunbao would bring Gu Zi some candies that were injected with healing energy every time she went to look for her, Gu Zi was probably too injured. She still needed nearly two months to be brought back from the hospital.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan!¡±


    Another month after Gu Zi was discharged from the hospital, it was the ribbon-cutting ceremony of the Gu family¡¯s Vine Garden. Yunbao volunteered to go to the Rong residence to deliver the invitation.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan!¡± Yunbao came to the Rong residence with Gu Peng. When Rong Xuan heard Yunbao¡¯s voice, he quickly walked out, but he seemed to have thought of something. He straightened his clothes and slowly walked over.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao.¡± The smile on Rong Xuan¡¯s face could not be concealed.


    ¡°Grandpa Rong, Brother Xuanxuan, on behalf of the Gu family, I invite you to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony in Vine Garden next week!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s etiquette was very on point. Old Master Rong smiled in his heart when he saw this. He insisted on Yunbao and Gu Peng staying for dinner, but he actually just wanted to keep Yunbao longer.


    Gu Peng could not dissuade him and could only agree.


    At the dining table, the te in front of Yunbao was filled with food. Some were picked up by Old Master Rong, but most of them were picked up by Rong


    Xuan and Gu Peng. Rong Xuan picked up a mouthful of food for Yunbao, and Gu Peng also picked up some. Then, the two of them seemed to be at loggerheads, neither giving in to the other. They only stopped when a small mountain was piled up in front of Yunbao and would fall over if they added more.


    Yunbao said to Old Master Rong like a little adult, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Rong. My uncle is so childish.¡±


    When Yunbao said this, Gu Peng couldn¡¯t hold his face anymore. His neck and forehead turned red. On the other hand, Old Master Rongughed out loud. Rong Xuan also covered his mouth and secretlyughed. It had been a long time since the Rong residence¡¯s dining room was so lively.


    After dinner, Old Master Rong found an excuse to have Yunbao stay. It was only when it was dark that Gu Peng left the Rong residence with Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, call Grandpa the next time you want toe to Grandpa Rongs house. Grandpa will immediately send someone to pick you up!¡±


    With the precedent of Yunbao and Rong Xuan¡¯s disappearance, the Gu family allocated a cell phone to each child.


    ¡°Okay. Yunbao got it!¡±


    When they reached the entrance, Yunbao turned around and saw that Old Master Rong and Rong Xuan were still watching them from the door. Yunbao waved her hand vigorously.


    ¡°Grandpa Rong, Brother Xuanxuan! Go back quickly!¡±


    However, even when Yunbao got into the car, they still stood there and watched her leave.


    Time passed quickly, and the ribbon-cutting ceremony soon arrived.


    After all, it was named after Gu Teng, so it was very important to the Gu family. Everyone attended this ribbon-cutting ceremony. The night before, Gu Lin even mysteriously told Yunbao and Gu Zi that there was a surprise. The two children were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep all night. They were thinking about the surprise Gu Lin had prepared for them.


    Therefore, early in the morning, Yunbao put on the dress that had been prepared in advance and ran to the hall to wait for the departure


    Yunbao did not expect Gu Zi to have finished washing up before her and was sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    Gu Zi and Yunbao¡¯s dresses were custom-made together. Yunbao¡¯s was a dark purple Lolita dress. Coupled with a purple ribbon in her hair, she looked like a cute princess.


    Gu Zi was wearing an orange Lolita dress and an orange headband. Her hair looked casual, but it was also carefully styled and draped behind her. She was a rich nobledy, and her every move was elegant.


    ¡°Sister Zizi, you woke up so early!¡± Yunbao ran to Gu Zi happily. She had never seen Gu Zi wake up so early because she often saw the nanny looking for Gu Lin because she couldn¡¯t wake Gu Zi up. Unexpectedly Gu Zi, who had always listened to Gu Lin the most, remained motionless even when she heard Gu Lin¡¯s threatening words.


    Yunbao admired Gu Zi for having such good sleep quality.


    ¡°Yunbao, what do you think the surprise Daddy prepared for us is?!¡± Gu Zi thought of an answer that she could not think of the entire night, but she was really curious and could not fall asleep.


    ¡°Yunbao doesn¡¯t know either, but it must be something Yunbao likes!¡± Yunbao thought about it and felt that it should be potato chips, drinks, spicy sticks, and so on. If it were her favorite foods, that would be great! Gu Zi thought that it would be an entire cab of beautiful dresses, filled from top to bottom.. Just thinking about it made her very happy!

 Chapter 71 - 71: The Witch ‘s Premonition

    Chapter 71: The Witch ¡®s Premonition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh, children, you¡¯re up so early!¡± While Yunbao and Gu Zi were still discussing what the gift was, Old Master Gu had already dressed up and pushed Old Madam Gu out of the elevator.


    They thought that they would be the first to wake up, but they did not expect the two children to wake up earlier than them.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡±


    The two children were also very happy to see the two elders. After all, it was a festive day. After a while, the brothers of the Gu family also went downstairs one after another.


    These brothers were all talents among talents. If they didn¡¯t dress up, they would be all kinds of eye-catching handsome men. Not to mention that after dressing up slightly, they couldpare to the top handsome men in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°If we¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s head off!¡± Gu Lin picked up his coat. ¡°The children can sit with me!¡± He nced around. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Xiao Ming?¡± Yunbao looked around after hearing Gu Lin¡¯s words. She really didn¡¯t see Brother Gu Ming.


    ¡°I saw him just now,¡± Gu Zi muttered. She also felt that her brother was very boring and a little lifeless. She actually didn¡¯t dare to interact with this biological brother. She still remembered that one day when she was three years old, she wanted Gu Ming to y dolls with her.


    ¡°Brother, y!¡± At that time, she was still unable to speak fluently and could only say a few simple words. However, Gu Ming was already seven years old at that time and had already entered primary school. However, she still remembered Gu Ming¡¯s gaze.


    Gu Ming smiled and reached out to take the doll from Gu Zi l s hand. Then, he pulled the doll¡¯s head off without changing his expression. Although Gu Ming was smiling, Little Gu Zi was frightened by his gaze. She was stunned and then burst into tears.


    ¡°Boring.¡± After saying this, Gu Ming casually threw the doll aside and turned to leave.


    At that time, other than a few servants and Gu Zi¡¯s wet nurse, the rest of the people in the Gu family were not around. When the wet nurse heard the cries, she thought that it was a child throwing a tantrum and picked her up to coax her.


    As for the doll whose head and body were separated, it seemed to have been thrown away by the servants when they were cleaning. After all, the Gu Family was rich and powerful, so they wouldn¡¯t care about such a doll.


    Although Gu Mingter pretended to be a good child in front of the adults and never revealed that bad personality to Gu Zi again, every time Gu Zi met his eyes, Gu Zi could feel that Gu Ming was still the same Gu Ming, like a demon.


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for him. How annoying,¡± Gu Zi muttered softly. Unexpectedly, Gu Ming walked out from the corner at the side in the next second.


    He was wearing a stripe patterned shirt with a small bow tie and a pair of pants with suspenders. He looked like a little gentleman, but only Gu Zi knew how bad he was.


    ¡°Sorry, I went to the toilet.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s words werepletely toneless, like a robot. After saying that, he even nced at Gu Zi. His gaze was exactly the same as the one he revealed when he pulled apart her doll.


    Gu Zi had goosebumps from being stared at. She even subconsciously took a step back and hid behind Yunbao.


    Although Yunbao did not know what had happened, she could still feel Gu Zi¡¯s fear and patted her back. However, the others did not see Gu Zi¡¯s abnormality. In order to make it before the auspicious time, the dozen or so people hurriedly packed up and set off.


    It was a long journey from the Gu residence to Vine Garden. Perhaps Gu Zi and Yunbao woke up early in the morning, they fell asleep after watching the scenery through the car. When they woke up again, they had already arrived.


    In fact, Yunbao did not sleep well along the way. She felt like she was entangled by a poisonous snake and had a disgusting suffocating feeling, but she could not wake up no matter what.


    ¡°Master, what happened just now?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun in her heart. ¡°Is it dangerous?


    ¡°No, at least I didn¡¯t feel it. However, Gu Ming has been watching you and Gu Zi while you were sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What? But I feel a familiar feeling.¡± Yunbao thought for a moment and suddenly felt a chill. ¡°It feels like Mu Zi.¡±


    At the mention of Mu Zi, Song Yun also thought of that gloomy and crazy little ghost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t he sealed in that ce?¡± However, Song Yun could not help but have a bad feeling. ¡°I keep feeling that there will be a fierce battle today.


    ¡°Master, is this a witch¡¯s premonition?¡± Yunbao was still in the mood to joke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± Song Yun¡¯s tone was a little faint, but she could still hear the faint worry..

 Chapter 72 - 72: Postponement of the Cut

    Chapter 72: Postponement of the Cut


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°President.¡± A secretary in a suit ran towards Gu Lin from afar and muttered in his ear.


    ¡°Who got that person toe?¡± Gu Lin asked him with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s Vice President Guo.¡±


    ¡°Guo Qing?¡¯


    The Gu Family had always respected Fengshui, natal charts, and so on. They would rather believe it than not.


    Therefore, when Old Master Gu was in charge of thepany, he would invite a Great Master to calcte the times for opening a business or for ribbon cutting ceremonies. Before that, the Gu family had always only invited Master Qingyun. Just as the master had calcted, the Gu family¡¯s business was rising steadily.


    However, today, Master Qingyun was supposed toe to the event location to calcte the auspicious time for the ribbon cutting. Unexpectedly, the secretary came to tell Gu Lin that today¡¯s ribbon-cutting master had been inexplicably changed to a sorcerer called Mao Feng.


    It wasn¡¯t that it was taboo, but Gu Lin had a bad feeling about Guo Qings suddenly switching the person for no reason.


    ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng said that we still need to wait. He¡¯s still setting up.¡±


    Gu Lin frowned even more. Today was the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Vine Garden. They had released the news early and invited all the media reporters in the city.


    The original n was for everyone in the Gu Family to show their faces before introducing Yunbao to everyone. Next would be the banquet and the Master Qingyun calcting the auspicious time. Finally, Yunbao would cut the ribbon and they would announce the contents of the next project.


    But now, he had to postpone all the segments because of a single sentence from this Mao Feng!


    ¡°Get Sorcerer Mao Feng to see me,¡± Gu Lin said to the little secretary. ¡°Call Master Qingyun and see if there¡¯s any way to invite him over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary nodded and ran out.


    ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng?!¡± Yunbao was very surprised to hear this name. After all, it was this Sorcerer Mao Feng who said that she was a jinx the other day.


    ¡°Yunbao, do you know him?¡± Gu Lin squatted down and asked Yunbao.


    ¡°Yes, I saw him in Brother Xuanxuan¡¯s ward previously. At that time, he suddenly rushed in and said that Yunbao was a jinx. He said that no one who approached me would have a good ending. Yunbao doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Yunbao said truthfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Gu Luo also remembered. That day, Yunbao was unhappy aftering out of the Rong family¡¯s ward. At first, he thought that it was some servant of the Rong family who was gossiping, but now it seemed that it was because of this Mao Feng.


    Gu Lin¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed as he pondered. This Mao Feng hade with ill intentions.


    After a while, someone finally walked over. However, it was not Sorcerer Mao Feng, but Guo Qing.


    When he saw the Gu family, a fake smile immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°Aiya, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here? I could have arranged for you to rest. Why are you standing here?¡±


    Guo Qing made it sound like he was the organizer.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that Sorcerer Mao Feng?¡± Gu Lin went straight to the point. He did not want to talk nonsense with him.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Guo Qing did not expect Gu Lin to be so straightforward. However, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because the Vine Garden is our key project in the near future? Sorcerer Mao Feng has also recently risen to fame. He i s in the limelight. I wanted to use Sorcerer Mao Feng to help our Gu family!¡¯


    Guo Qings words made it seem like Gu Lin didn¡¯t wish the Gu family well.


    Gu Lin looked up at Guo Qing.


    To be honest, Gu Lin did not like Guo Qing. Guo Qing was an abnormally tactful person. He said whatever was needed to satisfy people. Although this was normal for businessmen, Guo Qing was clearly the kind of person who did not have good intentions.


    However, Gu Lin could not fire him because his father, Guo Ping, was among the group of people who had worked hard with Old Master Gu at the beginning. When he was young, he had participated in too many business gatherings and died early from kidney failure. Before he left, he was worried about his son. Old Master Gu had also promised to help him take care of Guo Qing so that he would not have to worry about work. This was also why Gu Lin did not fire Guo Qing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, President?¡± Guo Qing¡¯s hair stood on end from Gu Lin¡¯s gaze and he could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Sorcerer Mao Feng toe? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng is too popr. He was answering everyone¡¯s questions for free. He just found some time now and is still setting up the venue.¡± Guo Qing smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Setting up the venue?¡± Gu Lin asked, ¡°Master Qingyun didn¡¯t say anything about setting up the venue previously.. Why are there so many problems when


    ites to him?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: Puppet Technique

    Chapter 73: Puppet Technique


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng said that redecorating the venue would help the Vine Garden¡¯s luck and help the Gu family suppress their bad luck, so we have to redesign it.¡± Guo Qing smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Suppress misfortune?¡± Gu Lin looked like he had heard a joke.


    ¡°Nonsense. Hurry up and bring this Sorcerer Mao Feng over!¡± Old Master Gu stood at the side and understood the situation. Although he was old, he was not an old fool. Didn¡¯t the previous provocation and the meaning between the lines hint that Yunbao was some bad luck? How could he tolerate this? Old Master Gu knocked the floor with his walking stick.


    Only then did Guo Qing see that Old Master Gu was sitting at the side and resting. His heart skipped a beat.


    In fact, Guo Qing had always looked down on Gu Lin. He thought that he was just a pretty boy who relied on his father. He was a rich second-generation heir who would be finished if he left the Gu family. He was the pitiful person who had endured humiliation. He had always had talent but had never encountered opportunity. Therefore, on the surface, he was obedient to Gu Lin, but he had scolded Gu Lin countless times in his heart.


    However, Old Master Gu was different. Old Master Gu watched Guo Qing grow up, so he naturally did not dare to be rash.


    ¡°Aiyo, Uncle Gu, my eyes must be blind for not seeing you!¡± Guo Qing¡¯s fake smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What does your eyes have to do with me?! Hurry up and call that Sorcerer Mao Feng over!¡± Old Master Gu was very frustrated. He did not want to see Guo Qing¡¯s face and turned his head away.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. Do you need me to get someone to bring you and Auntie Gu some food?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get him over!¡± Old Master Gu knocked on the door with his walking stick and Guo Qing immediately ran out.


    ¡°Is he usually like this in thepany?¡± Old Master Gu was obviously asking Gu Lin.


    ¡°Yes, but there haven¡¯t been any major problems with his work,¡± Gu Lin replied.


    However, there were many small matters, though he didn¡¯t say this out loud. Gu Lin didn¡¯t want Old Master Gu to worry about him anymore. He could handle it.


    Old Master Gu naturally understood what he meant and sighed deeply.


    After a while, Sorcerer Mao Feng finally arrived. He was dressed the same as the other day. He was wearing a ck robe, revealing only his eyes. Behind him was a group of people, most of whom were guests invited by the Gu family.


    It seemed that everyone was very familiar with the name of Sorcerer Mao Feng. They were following behind him, asking them to give them advice.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s him!¡± Yunbao said to Song Yun.


    Song Yun carefully observed this sorcerer who called himself Mao Feng through Yunbao. It was indeed strange. Those eyes¡­ Song Yun thought for a moment and finally remembered where he had seen this person before.


    ¡°Yunbao, I remember now. Do you remember Li Hu? He hasn¡¯t been caught yet, right?¡± Song Yun asked Yunbao.


    Yunbao was suddenly enlightened. She looked at those eyes again and indeed thought very much of Li Hu. However, she kept feeling that there was something else in this Mao Feng¡¯s eyes. It seemed to be smug, but also confident.


    ¡°Master, why do I feel that he doesn¡¯t look like him?¡± Yunbao asked her question. She remembered Li Hu. The person in front of her looked like Li Hu, but he was definitely not Li Hu.


    ¡°Do you remember the disguise technique that Master told you before?¡± Song


    Yun asked Yunbao.


    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Yunbao replied. She remembered every word her master said.


    ¡°Before I saw him, I always thought that it was a disguise, but it was actually a curse more vicious than that. It¡¯s a forbidden technique.¡± Song Yun slowly exined to Yunbao, ¡°That¡¯s the Puppet Technique.¡±


    ¡°Puppet Technique?¡± Yunbao was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to manipte people like puppets. Being manipted will gradually erode the thoughts of the manipted people. In the end, they willpletely be a puppet and listen to the maniptor.¡±


    ¡°So scary!¡± Yunbao was shocked and looked at Li Hu pitifully.


    ¡°Then, Master, can he still be saved?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°Sure. As the name implies, puppetry is to control people like puppets. The way to crack it is to cut the strings of the puppet.¡±


    ¡°Puppet strings?¡± Yunbao looked at the top of Mao Feng¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t see any strings, Master.¡±


    ¡°Little Yunbao, this is a metaphor. If you want to find that person¡¯s thread, you have to get close to him first! Although this forbidden technique is very difficult to solve and has long been lost, it¡¯s your master¡¯s fault for being powerful. As long as we can get close to him, we will definitely be able to break this forbidden technique!¡± Song Yun was filled with confidence.


    ¡°Then, Master, can you find out who did it?¡± Yunbao asked again.


    This time, Song Yun didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t know, but because she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break it first!¡± After a while, Song Yun finally replied. Yunbao knew that her master did not want to say anything, so she did not ask further..

 Chapter 74 - 74: It’s Really Him

    Chapter 74: It¡¯s Really Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    the side and looked back. Coincidentally, he met Yunbao¡¯s eyes. His eyes were really confident. ¡°I¡¯m Sorcerer Mao Feng. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng, long time no see.¡± Yunbao stepped forward. She really wanted to see what this Sorcerer Mao Feng could do.


    Gu Lin also tacitly allowed Yunbao¡¯s actions. He ced his hands on Yunbao¡¯s shoulders, as if telling her that they were all supporting her from behind. ¡°Miss Gu?¡± Mao Feng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± He pretended to mutter a few words, then chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Miss Gu, your fate is getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Zi didn¡¯t like his pretentious reaction and red at him hard.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the other Miss Gu, the Miss Gu from the beginning. How is it?


    Are there any aftereffects from the fracture?¡± Mao Feng¡¯s words were thorny.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Zi replied loudly.


    ¡°It seems that Eldest Miss Gu is in good health. Then whose life destiny did Second Miss Gu absorb this time?¡± Mao Feng¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the Gu family members beforending on Old Madam Gu.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you. I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam Gu.¡± Mao Feng¡¯s tone was very strange. It was as if he was a stage actor using a dramatic tone, but it was also like malfunctioning machine. He waspletely different from a normal person¡¯s speed of speech, so when he said this, it gave people goosebumps.


    ¡°Make yourself clear!¡± Gu Lin was also a little angry. ¡°Sorcerer Mao Feng, please don¡¯t try to sow discord among our family!¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Gu, has your leg been hurting more and more these days and you can¡¯t move your spine at all? You don¡¯t sleep well either, and your head is hurting more and more?¡± Mao Feng¡¯s words were like a strange vortex, even though there was danger, but people couldn¡¯t help but be absorbed.


    Old Madam Gu clearly did not want to answer him. She only asked Gu Peng to turn the wheelchair to the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to run away. Your life is gradually fading away, and it¡¯s all transferred to¡­ your beloved granddaughter! She will be prosperous, and the price is the lives of everyone around her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Jia couldn¡¯t take it anymore and punched Mao Feng, but Mao Feng dodged in a strange posture.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Gu Jia was also in disbelief. He graduated as the top police academy student. After being a criminal police officer for so many years, this was the first time he had missed.


    ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± Mao Feng still had his strange appearance, but he suddenly raised his hand and rushed towards Gu Jia.


    Song Yun hurriedly told Yunbao. ¡°Yunbao, that palm of his used an incantation!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, be careful!¡± Yunbao hurriedly ran over and pushed Gu Jia away. Mao Feng did not touch Gu Jia. Instead, he touched the wall behind Gu Jia. A palm print appeared on the wall.


    This Mao Feng was obviouslv nning to kill him!


    ¡°Stop pretending. Who are you? Why are you upying Li Hu¡¯s body?¡± Yunbao was also a little angry. She would never allow anyone to hurt her family. Yunbao¡¯s purple bracelet suddenly lit up. Yunbao slowly floated in front of everyone and then pped Mao Feng¡¯s face.


    Mao Feng dodged backvvard and barely dodged. However, he did not expect that the ck cloth covering his face to be knocked away by Yunbao.


    Under the ck cloth was the wanted Li Hu!


    However, what shocked the Gu family even more was that Yunbao was floating in the air.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Li Hu, no, Mao Feng, suddenlyughed strangely. His voice became even stranger. It was neither male nor female, and it was extremely scary. Gu Zi was so afraid that she even cried.


    ¡°Little Yunbao, you¡¯re really interesting and very simr to your mother! We¡¯ll meet again!¡±


    ¡°Make yourself clear!¡± The Gu family members could not sit still when they heard that it was rted to Gu Teng.


    However, Mao Feng did not seem to want to answer them. Heughed a few more times, then his eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground.


    Only then did Yunbao slowlynd on the ground.


    ¡°Yunbao, that person has already left,¡± Song Yun reminded her. ¡°But we haven¡¯t cut the strings of the puppet yet!¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He chose to leave,¡± Song Yun said truthfully.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun.


    ¡°Do you remember the sorcerer that Mu Xun mentioned to you before?¡±


    ¡°You mean the sorcerer who instructed them to hurt Brother Rong Xuan?¡± Yunbao remembered that the sorcerer had been alone with Gu Teng for a night.


    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s him.¡± Song Yun voiced her guess. ¡°But isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong..¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75: I’ll Calculate

    Chapter 75: I¡¯ll Calcte


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yunbao, do you want to exin?¡± The Gu family surrounded her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t know what she was talking about either. She suddenly pped her head. ¡°Aiya! Aren¡¯t we going to cut the ribbon? Let¡¯s go quickly! Everyone is waiting!¡± Yunbao smiled. Gu Lin looked at the time and saw that there was indeed not much time left, so he could only give up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we get home tonight!¡± After saying this, she straightened her clothes and led Gu Zi to the red carpet. Unexpectedly, before she could walk out of the door, the little secretary ran back.


    ¡°Not good, President. We can¡¯t contact Master Qingyun at all. What should we do about the ribbon-cutting time?!¡± The little secretary was about to cry from anxiety. This was also the first big project he had handled. In the end, he couldn¡¯t contact the Master at all. What should he do!


    ¡°Yunbao, this person looks so pitiful!¡± Song Yun said. ¡°Yunbao, do you want to help him?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, why don¡¯t I calcte it!¡± Yunbao tugged at the corner of Gu Lin¡¯s shirt.


    Everyone, including Gu Lin, widened their eyes. They did not expect their Little Yunbao to know how to calcte such things. However, they had just seen Yunbao fly. Perhaps fortune-telling was not a problem.


    In any case, this ribbon-cutting event had to center around Yunbao.


    ¡°Alright, then Yunbao will settle it.¡± Gu Lin decided, but the little secretary was still a little worried. After all, he did not know what Gu Lin was thinking. He was really afraid that if anything happened, he would lose his job!


    ¡°By the way, Xiao Wu, get the security officers to restrain this person first. Then, send him to the police after the ribbon-cutting is over.¡± Gu Lin pointed at Li Hu, who had fainted at the side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this Sorcerer Mao Feng? He¡­¡± Little Wu was a little confused. How did Sorcerer Mao Feng faint in the time he went to look for Master Qingyun? He actually had to hand him over to the police. However, he did not dare to disobey what his superior had instructed him to do. He took out his hand and called the security officer.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Gu Zi ran over. Her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had just cried, but she waspletely conquered by Yunbao now. She looked at Yunbao with admiration.


    ¡°Sister Zizi, do you want to learn? I can teach you!¡± Of course, Yunbao didn¡¯t know that learning this required talent. Not everyone was a genius like her, where a casual incantation could take effect.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine as long as you know it!¡± Gu Zi quickly shook her head. She was afraid that she would have to fight those terrifying things after learning it. She didn¡¯t want it!


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to go on stage! Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Lin held Gu Zi¡¯s hand. Yunbao¡¯s hand was also held by Old Master Gu. Gu Ming followed the team silently. The Gu family appeared on the red carpet of the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    The media, who had been waiting at the side for a long time, was a little frustrated. Fortunately, the Gu Corporation was dignified enough to prepare seats and some food for them so that they would not cause public anger.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Someone shouted. Everyone was immediately prepared. They picked up their cameras and microphones and aimed at the Gu family. After all, today was the first time Gu Yun had appeared in front of the public. Previously, they only introduced her to some good friends.


    The shing lights were crackling. Yunbao felt like she was about to go blind.


    ¡°These people are really enthusiastic.¡± Song Yun looked at the outside world through Yunbao. Although the shes had nothing to do with her, she still subconsciously covered her face her arm. It could be seen how fierce the shes were.


    ¡°This new little princess of the Gu family is really cute. She¡¯s much cuter than the previous one!¡± A reporter muttered as he took photos.


    ¡°What are you talking about? One is as cute as a manhwa character, and the other is as exquisite as a doll. They¡¯re both little beauties. When they grow up, they¡¯ll be big beauties! ¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I know, I know. Hurry up and take pictures. After this, we still need to send them back to make the headlines!¡±


    Yunbao had never seen such a scene before. She didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands, and her face was stiff from smiling. Fortunately, she had a good foundation and looked good no matter what.


    She looked at Gu Zi, who was obviously in her element. She smiled and waved her hand, dealing with every step freely. Yunbao was very envious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept everyone waiting!¡± After a long photo session, Gu Lin walked onto the podium. ¡°In order to express our apologies, we¡¯ve decided to open the inner venue to all the media friends!¡±


    In the past, they might have randomly selected a few media outlets to enter the venue, so they were really very generous today.


    The reporters below also pped happily. They had content to publish now..

 Chapter 76 - 76: 12:29

    Chapter 76: 12:29


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to calcte the time of the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Please apud and wee Miss Gu Yun to calcte the time for the Vine Garden! The host took the microphone in Gu Lin¡¯s hand and began to announce the scene. However, the person who did the calction was not the famous Master Qingyun of the Gu family, nor was it the famous Sorcerer Mao Feng recently. It was the new youngdy of the Gu family, Gu Yun! This made the reporters smell something unusual.


    ¡°This is still a child, okay?¡± Someone in the crowd gradually muttered. It was obvious that they did not believe in Yunbao¡¯s ability. In fact, even the Gu family did not believe it. However, even if it was not that good, they would not me


    Yunbao.


    uncler everyone¡¯s curious ancl aouDtru1 gazes, yunDao walKea onto tne podium and took out the crystal ball from somewhere.


    ¡°Do you really think this is children ying house? She even got a ss ball?¡± Someone muttered again. This time, it was very loud and all the reporters could hear it.


    ¡°This is a joke!¡± Someoneined.


    The reporters gradually began to mutter softly. Gu Lin gestured to the little secretary beside him to go down and find the person who had started themotion. Many of the discordant voices were started by that person.


    Yunbao ignored what the people below the stage were saying and focused on reciting the lines that Song Yun had taught her.


    ¡°The wind is not the wind, the rain is not the rain. The most suitable time to cut the ribbon today is¡­¡±


    After saying this, Yunbao opened her eyes. Indeed, a white mist covered the crystal ball and then dispersed. What appeared in the ball was the dial of a watch. However, Yunbao suddenly realized that she did not know how to read a clock, so she asked Song Yun in her heart.


    ¡°This is 12:29,¡± Song Yun told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve divined that a mystic light will appear at 12:29. It¡¯s most suitable for cutting the ribbon!¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone.


    Before anyone could react, Yunbao bowed and left the podium.


    12:29? Gu Lin raised his watch and looked at it. There was still nearly two hours.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go in and eat something first. Our ribbon-cutting ceremony will begin at 12:29 pm sharp.¡± The host had a discerning eye and organized everyone to enter the venue.


    ¡°Mr. Gu Sen, can I trouble you to stay and take a few photos alone?!¡± A media outlet shouted Gu Sen¡¯s name.


    Gu Sen was the seventh son of the Gu family and could be considered a member of the entertainment industry. Because he was good-looking and had a pleasant voice, he became a voice actor after graduating from university. He originally thought of it as just a hobby, but he didn¡¯t expect his first anime to be popr overnight. He was the voice for the male lead, so he received a lot of attention from everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Gu Sen, do you have any new work schedules recently?¡± The reporters held microphones and retorted. They had always been interested in this kind of wealthy family, but they were too bold to ask about the other people in the Gu family. They could only grab this person who was in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t answer any work questions today,¡± Gu Sen replied with a smile. As expected of a popr voice actor, Gu Sen¡¯s voice was very pleasing to the ears when it came out. It was low and mellow, not anxious at all. It tugged at people¡¯s heartstrings like the strings of a zither being plucked.


    ¡°Then are the rumors about Mr. Gu Sen¡¯s rtionship true? I heard that Miss Zheng is also present today. Is she here as the future daughter-inw of the


    ou rami1Yf¡±


    Hearing Zheng Fei¡¯s name, Gu Sen¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. He did not like this person.


    Zheng Fei was a C-list actress who had just appeared in the entertainment industry recently. A while ago, she had be popr because of a character with a cute persona. In addition, Zheng Fei herself was inclined to the persona of a girl next door. To put it bluntly, she was not a bright and beautiful type.


    Fortunately, her voice was nice and her image was very simr to the character in the drama. She could be considered to have gained some fame.


    Because of her pleasant voice, some jobs rted to voice acting came up. Zheng Fei took on a voice acting job for a manhua that was very popr. It was also because of this job that she got to know Gu Sen.


    Because the two of them were acting for the male and female leads, it was inevitable that they would have some scenes together. After that, rumors about Gu Sen and Zheng Fei kept spreading.


    Some time ago, there were even paparazzi got pictures of the two of theming out of a hospital. But in fact, Gu Sen only went to the doctor to take a look at his vocal cords that day, but the paparazzi said that the two of them had a child and would get married..

 Chapter 77 - 77: Snatching His Sister

    Chapter 77: Snatching His Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the anime dubbed by the two of them was still being broadcasted. The production team hoped that the two of them would tacitly feed into the hype. Even if they wanted to rify their rtionship, they would have to wait until the animation ended.


    Gu Sen had also put a lot of effort into this work. He did not want those boring gossips to ruin his efforts, so he could only remain silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not answering personal questions today.¡±


    It was said that one should not p a smiling person. Although Gu Sen would divert a question, he was always smiling and very polite. There was no reason for the reporters to be angry.


    ¡°Then what do you want to talk about, Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Gu Sen seemed to have thought of something and turned around to call out. ¡°Yunbao! Zizi! Come over here!¡±


    Hearing that Gu Sen was calling for them, the two girls ran over together.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Seventh Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Good girls!¡± Gu Sen reached out and patted the heads of the two cute girls. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll introduce you to our two cute princesses!¡± Then, he squatted down and hugged the two children in his arms. Of course, the two girls also hugged him back.


    Naturally, the reporters would not miss such a loving scene. They began to take photos.


    The famous voice actor and his two adorable nieces could also be extremely explosive!


    ¡°Oh, after the ribbon-cutting ceremony today, I¡¯ll announce some good news about the Gu Family. Let¡¯s look forward to 12:29 pm!¡±


    After Gu Sen finished speaking, he brought the two children into the house. Yunbao even turned around and waved goodbye to the reporters. Of course, the reporters also took photos. These were all the photos needed for the front page!


    Gu Sen arrivedte with the two children. Gu Peng joked, ¡°The voice actor god is really busy!¡± Coupled with his annoying expression, Gu Sen really wanted to punch him.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You two are already so old, yet you¡¯re still fooling around. Why don¡¯t you pay attention to the asion?¡± Gu Lin reminded.


    Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu went to rest after entering the venue. After experiencing so much just now, the two of them still needed some time to digest it. Moreover, Old Madam Gu¡¯s body was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao!¡± Rong Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Yunbao followed the voice and looked over. Rong Xuan was standing beside Old Master Rong and looking at her.


    Rong Xuan was wearing a little suit today. One look and one could tell that it was expensive. It was obviously tailor-made. Yunbao felt that Rong Xuan had the temperament of an adult after dressing up, just like her eldest uncle.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan!¡± Yunbao had not seen Rongxuan since she sent the invitationst time, so she was very happy.


    ¡°How are you? I looked for you just now but couldn¡¯t find you. I thought something had happened to you.¡± Because the Rong family was only a guest, they didn¡¯t have to walk the red carpet. They could just enter the venue directly, so they didn¡¯t know that the Gu family had been outside for an hour or two.


    ¡°By the way, I just saw the person who was spouting nonsense in the hospital that day, but I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Rong Xuan told Yunbao about meeting Mao Feng. He still remembered what this sorcerer had said previously. He was afraid that the sorcerer would do something to hurt Yunbao, and Old Master Rong also came over with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yunbao shook her head, ¡°But he¡¯s actually not Sorcerer Mao Feng.¡± Yunbao looked at Rong Xuan. ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, do you still remember the first time we met? I was kidnapped, and this person was the other person who kidnapped me at that time.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rong family¡¯s grandfather and grandson pair were indeed shocked when they heard the news. They still couldn¡¯t believe that a burly man who relied on kidnapping and extortion had suddenly be a sorcerer. The change was too big. Moreover, that person had once been so close to them.


    ¡°Then are you alright?¡± Old Master Rong asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Yunbao is fine!¡± Yunbao replied with a big smile.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you children¡¯s fun.¡± Old Master Rong looked at Yunbao and Rong Xuan before leaving with a smile to socialize with others.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you really alright?¡± Rong Xuan asked again, worried. He knew that the Gu family would protect Yunbao, but he was still worried because he knew how desperately Yunbao would fight to save the people she cared about.


    Rong Xuan recalled that Yunbao could even bleed to save him, let alone protect her family!

 Chapter 78 - 78: Gossip

    Chapter 78: Gossip


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m really fine!¡± Yunbao was just about to prove it to Rong Xuan when Yunbao¡¯s stomach sounded at the wrong time.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yunbao was a little embarrassed. ¡°Something seems to have happened to


    Yunbao now.¡± Yunbao blinked her big eyes and looked at Rong Xuan, then at Gu Zi. ¡°Yunbao seems to be hungry. Why don¡¯t we go eat something!¡± Rong Xuan naturally agreed to Yunbao¡¯s suggestions. Gu Zi hurriedly nodded. She didn¡¯t want her powerful sister to be snatched away by this kid.


    ¡°Yunbao wants to eat cake! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    After receiving permission, Yunbao immediately picked up the small te and ran to the cake area. She smelled the sweet fragrance of the cake the moment she entered the house and immediately attracted her inner glutton.


    Gu Zi and Rong Xuan saw that Yunbao was eating so happily and gradually felt a little hungry. The children had woken up too early and were only focused on dressing up. Of course, they did not have time to eat. They also took two cakes and sat beside Yunbao to eat.


    The children still remembered what the adults had said about taking care of their image. They even specially found a corner to hide and eat.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that Gu Sen would be wearing a light gray suit today?¡± A harsh female voice pierced the children¡¯s ears.


    Gu Sen? Why did this auntie mention Seventh Uncle?


    ¡°Yunbao, do you know who that person is?¡± Gu Zi¡¯s little head leaned over, her eyes filled with gossip. She had heard a lot of these things from Ye Yan¡¯s circle of noblewomen.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t know that person, but she was still very curious when she heard Gu Sen¡¯s name.


    Even Rong Xuan silently pricked up his ears, curious about what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s the auntie who¡¯s on the phone now.¡± Gu Zi poked her head out and pointed at the woman who was on the phone. She was wearing a light gray backless dress. ¡°Her name is Zheng Fei. She¡¯s a colleague of Seventh Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by colleague?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Listen to me!¡± Gu Zi gestured for Yunbao to continue listening. ¡°Colleagues are two people who work together,¡± Rong Xuan exined to


    Yunbao.


    ¡°I told you to continue listening to me!¡± Gu Zi hit Rong Xuan hard and gestured for Yunbao to listen quietly.


    Yunbao gently patted Rong Xuan¡¯s shoulder tofort him. She did not dare to say anything else. After all, Gu Zi looked really scary when she flew into a rage!


    ¡°Ever since she came into contact with Seventh Uncle, she has fallen in love with him. However, Seventh Uncle doesn¡¯t like her, but she has been following Seventh Uncle¡­¡¯


    After Gu Zi finished speaking, she looked at Zheng Fei, who was on the phone. The woman was still saying some unpleasant words.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You took the money but didn¡¯t do anything. Wait for thewsuit!¡± The woman hung up the phone after saying that. She was about to die of anger.


    She had spent a lot of money to get an admission ticket. Even God had helped her. There were several times more reporters present than before. However, there was a problem with the information.


    Previously, she had been told that Gu Sen would wear the custom-made light gray suit during the fittings. She had even spent money to bribe one of the staff members of Gu Sen¡¯s studio. However, she did not expect Gu Sen to appear in a dark blue suit today. It waspletely different from what she had expected.


    She wanted to take advantage of Gu Sen¡¯s poprity today!


    When she first met Gu Sen, she only thought that he was a voice actor with good professionalism and outstanding looks. However, other than that, there was nothing else that could attract her.


    However, after a few days, her agent told her that Gu Sen was the seventh son of the Gu Family, which was a prestigious family in the capital! Many people wanted to have a rtionship with the Gu Family, but they couldn¡¯t find a way. Now, a future heir of the Gu Family appeared in front of her eyes. How could she not hold on to it!


    Zheng Fei was very confident with her own looks. She thought that Gu Sen would be like the young masters she knew in the past. She thought that Gu Sen would obediently take the bait if she showed off a little. She did not expect Gu Sen to really be able to sit still. This made Zheng Fei more and more curious about him and wanted to take him down.


    Therefore, she deliberately asked which hotel he was staying in and got the paparazzi to take photos of them leaving the hotel. She also deliberately used some ambiguous words to make people misunderstand. There was even one time when she sneaked into Gu Sen¡¯s hotel room and wanted to force herself on him. Fortunatelv, Gu Sen reacted quicklv. Otherwise, he would not be able to clear his name.


    Gu Sen directly sent someone to warn her. If she did this again, don¡¯t me him for being impolite.


    Zheng Fei could only restrain herself. After all, the Gu family had a huge business. It would be easy for them to kill a small celebrity like her. However, she still secretly cozied up to Gu Sen..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Stay Away From Strangers

    Chapter 79: Stay Away From Strangers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Therefore, Zheng Fei wanted to use the Gu family¡¯s ribbon-cutting this time to hype up the rtionship between the two of them. After all, she had really felt the benefits.


    Ever since the rumors of her and Gu Sen being in a rtionship spread, Zheng Fei indeed had several times more opportunities than before. She had tasted the sweetness and was naturally unwilling to stop. As long as it was not too much, Gu Sen could not be bothered.


    ¡°And that¡¯s basically it.¡± Gu Zi blinked at the other two smugly.


    ¡°Wow, Sister Zizi, you¡¯re so amazing. You even know this.¡± Yunbao looked at Gu Zi with admiration.


    ¡°Of course. Mommy and the others won¡¯t talk behind my back.¡± Gu Zi was quite proud, but she seemed to have suddenly thought of Ye Yan and became a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I might not be able to hear it again in the future¡­


    Mmm!¡±


    A cake with cream was stuck in Gu Zi¡¯s mouth, making her unable to speak. She looked at the cake and then at Yunbao. Her eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be sad if you eat cake! It¡¯s very sweet!¡± Yunbao smiled at Gu Zi. ¡°Yunbao likes this cake so much. I¡¯ll get Eldest Uncle to prepare some at hometer.¡±


    Gu Zi gradually smiled when she saw Yunbao¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Kids, what are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a figure blocked the light of the three children. The voice was sweet. Compared to the naturally sweet cake, it was more like the kind of industrial syrup that had been processed countless times. It was so sweet that it was sickening.


    Yunbao looked up and realized that it was the Zheng Fei they were talking about just now.


    Zheng Fei probably did not know that the three children were talking about her just now. Instead, she revealed what she thought was the most approachable smile. However, when she took a step forward, the pungent perfume became stronger. The children covered their noses in unison. This smell was really too fragrant for them.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Yunbao sneezed, and her head hit the table at the side because of her big movement.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rong Xuan immediately went forward and touched Yunbao¡¯s head. It was obvious that there was a big bump. Rong Xuan was afraid that Yunbao would be in pain, so he specially blew on it.


    ¡°Yunbao is fine.¡± Even though Yunbao said that she was fine, the pain from hitting her head still filled Yunbao¡¯s eyes with tears.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you?¡± Zheng Fei even pinched her voice hypocritically.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too close to us!¡± Gu Zi interrupted Zheng Fei¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Zheng Fei stood there awkwardly. This was the first time she had been reprimanded by such a young child, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Sen, who was closest to them, heard Yunbao¡¯s sneeze and the sound of something hitting. He came over to check on the situation. As soon as he walked over, he saw Zheng Fei and subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just knocked my head.¡± Yunbao scratched the ce where she had knocked her head. It was still a little painful, but it was still tolerable.


    ¡°It was this auntie who scared her.¡± Gu Zi was quick with her words. She could not say that it was rted to Zheng Fei, but it was indeed because of her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Zheng Fei didn¡¯t expect Gu Zi to say this either. Because she didn¡¯t want Gu Sen to misunderstand, she subconsciously refuted, ¡°She bumped into it herself..


    ¡°Come,e, let Seventh Uncle take a look.¡± Gu Sen ignored Zheng Fei and waved at Yunbao. Yunbao walked over and obediently showed the back of her head to Gu Sen. There was indeed a bump, and it was not small.


    Gu Sen looked up at Zheng Fei unhappily, but Yunbao to grabbed his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Auntie¡¯s fault. I sneezed and hit my head,¡± Yunbao exined, but this made Gu Sen hate Zheng Fei even more.


    ¡°Yunbao sneezed because she smelled too strong!¡± Gu Zi was straightforward and said whatever she thought. Zheng Fei, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed. She stood there helplessly. Of course, she was still very dissatisfied. She did not expect the two children to say such things.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from people you don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Sen picked up Yunbao with one arm and held Gu Zi with the other. He then signaled Rong Xuan to follow with his eyes. The four of them left the ce, leaving Zheng Fei stomping her feet in anger.


    Walking to the other side, Gu Sen put down Yunbao and pressed the bump on Yunbao¡¯s head, up to no good. It was so painful that Yunbao kept shouting to stop.


    ¡°Now you know how painful it is?¡± Gu Sen let go of her hand and blew on it as if his heart ached. ¡°Next time, stay away from strangers and protect yourself!¡±


    Yunbao rubbed the bump on her head and nodded fiercely. She indeed had to stay away from Seventh Uncle next time..

 Chapter 80 - 80: Rotten Peach Blossom

    Chapter 80: Rotten Peach Blossom


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I will protect Sister Yunbao.¡± Rong Xuan¡¯s sudden words confused Gu Sen, but he quickly reacted. This kid wanted to steal their family¡¯s cabbage! This child was so young, yet he already had such thoughts. This was too dangerous!


    ¡°I want to protect Sister Yunbao too!¡± Gu Zi stood up in front of Yunbao as if she was afraid of losing.


    Gu Sen rolled his eyes and felt that this was a solution. He held Rong Xuan and Gu Zi¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of you are Yunbao¡¯s brother and sister. Of course you have to protect your sister! And Yunbao.¡± He looked at Yunbao again. ¡°Not only do your brother and sister have to protect Yunbao, but Yunbao also has to protect your brother and sister! Do you understand?¡±


    Gu Sen thought that since he had instilled the thoughts of being siblings in them since they were young, there shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble! Gu Sen nodded in satisfaction and thought that he was really smart.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± A familiar female voice sounded again. Zheng Fei actually followed them. ¡°Is there anything wrong with Yunbao¡¯s head?¡± Her voice made Gu Sen shudder uncontrobly. It was as if he was entangled by something and kept being licked.


    Of course, Zheng Fei was embarrassed by the child¡¯s words. Moreover, it was too aggrieved to be bullied by a child and not be able to retaliate. However, she thought about it again. Wasn¡¯t the purpose of spending all that money toe here was to get poprity and attention? Wasn¡¯t attention more important than the child¡¯s sarcasm?! She didn¡¯t want to return to being the little actress that no one cared about.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Auntie.¡± Yunbao replied to Zheng Fei obediently. Gu Sen ignored her as if he did not hear her.


    Zheng Fei was not angry. She still had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yunbao, it looks like your seventh uncle has a rotten peach blossom!¡± Song Yun was watching the drama happily through Yunbao, wishing she had melon seeds in her hand.


    ¡°Rotten peach blossoms?¡± Yunbao wanted to ask in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had hit her head, but the words she blurted out shocked everyone present. Yunbao also covered her mouth in shock, as if she was saying that she hadn¡¯t said anything just now.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Sen couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zheng Fei¡¯s face was very interesting. ¡°Little Yunbao, what did you say just now?¡± Zheng Fei¡¯s voice was trembling. She clenched her fists tightly to control her emotions and repeatedly told herself not to be angry. This was still a child who did not know anything. As she silently took deep breaths, the hypocritical mask on her face could not help but crack.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yunbao did not dare to say anything. Based on her many years of good at reading someone from their bodynguage, Yunbao could tell that Zheng Fei was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao is talking about rotten peach blossoms.¡± Gu Zi also saw Yunbao¡¯s hesitation and spoke up for her. ¡°Rotten peach blossoms means to be pestered by unreliable people. This is what my mother told me.¡± She even exined considerately.


    Zheng Fei was even angrier. She did not expect this child to be so direct.


    ¡°Wow, Sister Zizi, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Just as Yunbao praised Gu Zi sincerely, she nced at Zheng Fei beside her. Seeing that her expression was obviously not very good, Yunbao guessed that she must be angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. we¡¯re not talking about you..


    Although Yunbao¡¯s words were not mocking Zheng Fei, they sounded different to her ears.


    Rong Xuan began tough when he heard Yunbao¡¯s words. He realized that Yunbao really did not know how to insult others.


    ¡°You kid¡­¡± Zheng Fei suddenly raised her voice. Her sharp and ear-piercing voice hurt their ears. Gu Sen also protected the two children behind him.


    Suddenly, a clicking sound came from the corner beside him. It was obvious that someone was secretly taking photos.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Zheng Fei shouted loudly. At this moment, her rationality hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Gu Sen¡¯s voice was also stern.


    A paparazzo with sses and a vest slowly walked out from the corner with a smile.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master Gu, Miss Zheng, I¡­¡± The paparazzo raised the camera in his hand awkwardly. ¡°I was just passing by¡­ Hehe¡­ I was passing by and took some photos¡­¡± Although the paparazzo said that it was a coincidence, his eyes kept looking at Zheng Fei.


    Gu Sen was also a smart person. How could he not know that this paparazzo was arranged by Zheng Fei to take ambiguous photos of them?


    Gu Sen frowned and pointed at the paparazzo. ¡°You,e here for a moment.¡± Then, the camera in his hand began to look at the photos he had taken just now. They were basically photos of Zheng Fei getting angry and him and the children.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Believe in Yunbao

    Chapter 81: Believe in Yunbao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Sen did not want to cause trouble for himself, nor did he want to cause trouble for the children. It was best to keep such small news away from the children. As for Zheng Fei, he was just passing by.


    ¡°Daily news?¡± Gu Sen nced at the identity card pinned to the man¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me see anything about what happened just now, or I¡¯ll look for you!¡¯


    As Gu Sen spoke, he returned the camera to him. ¡°I¡¯ve deleted all the photos you took just now. You should know what to do.¡± Then, he looked at Zheng Fei. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t put your thoughts on the children!¡±


    With that, Gu Sen pulled the two girls and asked Rong Xuan to follow. The four of them left the ce.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, that auntie likes you.¡± Yunbao raised her head and said to Gu Sen with certainty.


    ¡°Does Yunbao like that auntie?¡± Gu Sen squatted down and asked Yunbao.


    Yunbao was stunned at first, then she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Sen was also a little curious.


    ¡°Because that auntie is like a fake person. She clearly isn¡¯t like that, but she still pretends to be lie that. Yunbao doesn¡¯t like it,¡± Yunbao answered seriously.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle thinks that Yunbao is right, so Yunbao can¡¯t be such a fake adult in the future!¡± Gu Sen stretched out his little finger to pinky pinky swear Yunbao. ¡°You can¡¯t change your pinky swear for a hundred years!¡±¡±It won¡¯t change!¡± Yunbao also held her hand.


    ¡°Alright, go y with your Sister Zizi! Be careful and don¡¯t hit your head again!¡± Gu Sen patted Yunbao, indicating for her to look for Gu Zi. After watching Yunbao leave, Gu Sen went to look for his brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 12:15. Do you think Yunbao is spouting nonsense, or will something good really happen?¡± Gu Peng looked at his watch and took another sip of wine.


    It was not that they did not believe in Yunbao, but what happened today was too fantastical. However, any doubts could only wait until they returned home.


    ¡°I believe in Yunbao.¡± Gu Luo was the first to speak He thought that his little niece would bring him many surprises!


    ¡®i l believe her too!¡± Gu Sen had just arrived when he heard what they said. Moreover, there were too many things on Yunbao that could not be exined by science. For example, Yunbao had just floated in the air.


    The brothers gradually agreed, but Gu Peng smiled.


    ¡°Hey, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen us agree on something!¡± Gu Peng raised his ss to signal everyone to drink together.


    ¡°Alright, stop drinking. It¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s time to cut the ribbon. Eighth Brother, go and bring Mom and Dad down!¡± Gu Lin looked at his watch and began to assign tasks. ¡°Seventh Brother, bring the children over.¡±


    However, when everyone arrived, they felt no different from usual. Even the sky that had been cloudy the entire morning showed no signs of clearing up.


    Zheng Fei had also sat down long ago and was waiting to watch Yunbao¡¯s show. She had just seen the paparazzi¡¯s camera and there was really no film left. The money she spent was like flowing water, but it seemed to have hit the water. There was no sound at all. How could she not be angry!


    Just as she was thinking about what to do next, she heard a group of people chatting about how todays ribbon-cutting time was divined by Yunbao. How could a brat like her know divination?! She wanted to see this brat make a fool of himself. Who asked her to mock her just now!


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not receive any so-called good omen. The corners of her mouth curled up even more. She could not help but stand up and take a ss of wine to celebrate Yunbao¡¯s failure, even though this so-called failure had nothing to do with Yunbao.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Just as Zheng Fei was feeling smug, she suddenly heard a child¡¯s voiceing from below. It seemed to be that little kid.


    Zheng Fei was shocked and took a step back. Unexpectedly, she bumped into the table, knocking over a ss and spilling her dress. That was a high-end dress she had borrowed! A dress worth millions!


    Zheng Fei was very angry. She hurriedly wanted to use her hand to wipe away the wine stains on her dress, but she did not expect it to get dirtier the more she cleaned it. She began toin in her heart that Yunbao had speciallye to cause trouble.


    ¡°Tsk, you child, how can you scare people!¡± Zheng Fei was very dissatisfied. Her voice was so loud that it was scary. She did not notice that the ribbon-cutting ceremony was about to begin.


    Yunbao did not expect Zheng Fei to have such a big reaction. This was because she had just seen in the crystal ball that this side would be filled with ss fragments, so she wanted to remind Zheng Fei.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie.¡± When Yunbao saw that Zheng Fei had lost her temper, she hurriedly apologized. In fact, sometimes, Yunbao did not know if she should apologize or not. However, when she saw that the other party was angry, she subconsciously apologized..

 Chapter 82 - 82: Sunlight

    Chapter 82: Sunlight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How annoying!¡± Zheng Fei could not care less about her image. After all, the dress worth a few million was the most important thing, but she ignored the paparazzi who were taking photos.


    Gu Lin only instructed that the children were not allowed to be affected, but he did not say that he was not allowed to take photos of Zheng Fei. At most, he would just blur the child out.


    Moreover, Zheng Fei, who had always been a sweet girl in the hearts of the public, was actually like this in private. This would also satisfy the public¡¯s curiosity about entertainment gossip.


    Gu Sen naturally noticed themotion.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Sen walked over and quickly chased away the onlookers.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this brat¡¯s fault. Sge scared me and dirtied my dress!¡± When Zheng Fei saw Gu Sen, she more or less put on airs again. She actually spoke again, as if she was a different person from the person who had just lost her temper.


    ¡°I wanted Auntie to be careful, but Auntie touched the cup and spilled it all over the floor.¡±


    Yunbao told the truth without adding fuel to the fire, but these words sounded different to Zheng Fei.


    ¡°Is it my fault? How can a child like you lie?!¡± Zheng Fei no longer cared. Ever since she met Gu Yun, everything had gone wrong. It was really annoying.


    ¡°You have to show evidence when you say that a child is lying, right?¡± Gu Sen naturally could not stand seeing his niece being reprimanded like this. He stepped forward and protected the child behind him.


    ¡°How about this? We have surveince cameras here. There are still two minutes before the ribbon-cutting. When the ribbon-cutting is over, we¡¯ll pull out the surveince cameras. If it¡¯s really Yunbao¡¯s fault, we¡¯ll pay the correspondingpensation amount. However, if it has nothing to do with


    Yunbao, I¡¯ll need Miss Zheng topensate the amount of these cups.¡± Gu Sen¡¯s words could not be tolerated.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Zheng, can you show me your invitation? I seem to remember that your name isn¡¯t on the list.¡± Gu Sen was clearly smiling, but Zheng Fei had a bad feeling.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have an invitation. Or rather, she never received an invitation. She had spent a lot of money to buy a spot as a plus one.


    Zheng Fei stammered. After a while, she said, ¡°The ribbon-cutting is about to begin. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Zheng Feiughed and fled.


    Gu Sen also knew about Zheng Fei¡¯s invitation, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal her. After all, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to attack Yunbao, so he wanted to suppress her to prevent her from forgetting that Yunbao was also a child of the Gu family.


    ¡°The ribbon-cutting is about to begin. Let¡¯s go and prepare!¡± Gu Sen held Yunbao¡¯s hand and went to look for the main group. Gu Zi, Rong Xuan, and Gu Ming, who had been hiding somewhere, were already seated. All that was left was Yunbao.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao!¡± Gu Zi waved her small hand and called out to Yunbao. ¡°Look, the sky is clear outside!¡±


    Following the direction of Gu Zi l s finger, Yunbao saw a ray of sunlight shining through the clouds and refracting through the mirror into the pile of ss that Zheng Fei had just shattered.


    The seven-colored sunlight instantly shone through the ss and into every corner of the room, making the hall iparably wide and bright.


    ¡°Wow, this is a miracle!¡± Someone could not help but sigh when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Gu Lin nced at his watch. It was exactly 12:29 PM!


    Was this a coincidence? Or was this all Yunbao¡¯s luck? But no matter how good her luck was, it couldn¡¯t be so urate!


    He took the ribbon-cutting prop from the attendant. With an introduction, the ribbon-cutting officially ended, and the colorful sunlight gradually faded.


    It was as if it hade specially to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    ¡°Wow, Sister Yunbao, you¡¯re amazing! You really hit the nail on the head!¡± Gu Zi held Yunbao¡¯s hand excitedly, as if she was even more excited than she had divined the correct time.


    ¡°Little Miss Gu, can you help me with a divination?


    ¡°Little Miss Gu, there¡¯s still me!¡±


    ¡°It should be me!¡±


    After a few minutes of sunlight, more and more people were willing to believe that Yunbao was the reincarnation of a witch. More and more people surrounded her to ask for a divination, and it was so crowded that not even a drop of water could pass through.


    However, there were still people who thought that this was a coincidence, but they were still curious about how Yunbao calcted, so they surrounded her.


    ¡°Seventh Young Master, this is the surveince footage you wanted.¡± A person who looked like a bodyguard handed the surveince footage to Gu Sen.


    The surveince cameras showed that Zheng Fei had indeed broken the wine ss herself, but Yunbao¡¯s appearance had indeed frightened her.


    Gu Sen thought about it and took out a check from his wallet. He instructed the bodyguards to safely hand it to Zheng Fei aspensation for her dress..

 Chapter 83 - 83: Mysterious Gift

    Chapter 83: Mysterious Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t squeeze!¡± Yunbao felt that she could not breathe fresh air at all.


    ¡°Stop squeezing!¡± Gu Sen and Gu Jia ran over and opened up a small space for Yunbao to feel the air again. At this moment, the bodyguard from before jogged back. ¡°Seventh Young Master, Miss Zheng Fei seems to have left early.¡±


    Zheng Fei knew that she was in the wrong and slipped away when no one was paying attention. She thought that after the Gu family checked the surveince cameras, she would definitely be unable to bear the consequences of failure and slip away in advance.


    However, she did not expect she would have received a few million yuan aspensation if she waited for a few more minutes. At least she did not have to worry about that dress. Unfortunately, she had a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu Lin stood in front of the microphone in a high-end suit. ¡°Everyone, quiet down.¡±


    When everyone saw that the current President of the Gu family had spoken, no matter how many questions the others had to ask Yunbao, they could only disperse temporarily and wait for Gu Lin to make some arrangements.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone can attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony of the


    Gu Corporation, so I¡¯ll announce two pieces of good news rted to our Gu Corporation.¡± Gu Lin spoke unhurriedly and steadily. Every word was like a hammer smashing into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    He waved his hand and called Yunbao and Gu Zi, who were sitting below, up. The two girls were a little puzzled, but they remembered that Gu Lin had said this morning that he had a surprise for them. Could it be now?


    The two girls immediately felt extremely happy. They held hands and skipped up the stage.


    Gu Lin reached out and picked up Yunbao. ¡°I¡¯ve already introduced her to the media friends just now. This is our family¡¯s child, Gu Yun.


    ¡°She¡¯s also the only daughter of my sister, Gu Teng. From now on, she¡¯ll also be the daughter of our Gu family. However, I believe that everyone here will still meet her, so I want to introduce her to everyone again.


    ¡°The shes below the stage crackled. Although she had just experienced it, Yunbao was still not used to it. She subconsciously hugged Gu Lin¡¯s neck for a sense of security.


    Gu Zi, who was standing at the side, could not help but feel unhappy when she saw her father and sister being photographed by so many people. This was because in her impression, she had never been introduced by Gu Lin like this. She subconsciously lowered her head and felt a little aggrieved. She also wanted to be carried by her father and introduced in front of so many people!


    The reporters below also saw Gu Zi, who had her head lowered, and pointed their cameras at her. Thepetition between the eldest and youngest misses was everyone¡¯s favorite. At the very least,petition between girls would neverck attention.


    However, the reporters took photos and realized that the camera was moving up. In the end, Gu Lin¡¯s face appeared on the screen. It turned out that after Gu Lin put down Yunbao, he picked up Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi was also trying to convince herself not to be sad or emotional. After all, today was her auntie¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony, which was named after Gu Teng. As her auntie¡¯s daughter, it was only right for Yunbao to be introduced by her father. However, she still felt aggrieved.


    Like waves, they surged over. However, before she could sigh, she realized that she was being hugged by a broad and strong embrace. Moreover, she was getting further and further away from the ground. She was picked up by Gu Lin.


    ¡°As for this person, I believe everyone already knows that she¡¯s my daughter, Gu Zi. What I¡¯m about to announce has something to do with her,¡± Gu Lin said slowly as he hugged Gu Zi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a qualified father, at least not before this. I believe everyone has heard about what happened between me and Gu Zi¡¯s mother these few days.¡±


    The Gu family had sealed the news very well. They did not spread the news that Ye Yan had gone crazy and kidnapped Yunbao. They only said that the two of them had divorced because of their rtionship, and Ye Yan had chosen to leave the country. It was mainly because Gu Lin did not want Ye Yan¡¯s matter to have a bad impact on Gu Zi and Gu Ming.


    ¡°There was no need for her mother and I to develop further, so we separated. After that, when I was alone with Zizi and my eldest son, Gu Ming, I realized how much of a failure I was as a father. So I decided to give my children more time in the future. At the same time, I need the help of my sixth brother, Gu Tang.¡±


    Gu Tang was the sixth son of the Gu family. Apart from Gu Lin, he was the only one in business. Previously, he had been studying for a doctorate overseas. At the same time, he was also an investment consultant for one of the top 500panies in the world.


    However, he was also preparing to develop the Gu Corporation. When he mastered it, he would naturally return to the Gu Corporation. This was the consensus of their family. Gu Lin often urged him toe back. However, this year, Gu Tangs contract with a foreignpany ended, so he naturally returned to the Gu Corporation..

 Chapter 84 - 84: Heavenly Secrets Cannot Be Revealed

    Chapter 84: Heavenly Secrets Cannot Be Revealed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Therefore, Gu Tang will also participate in the operations of the Gu


    Corporation.¡± As Gu Lin spoke, someone below the stage took the lead to p. Gu Tang stood at the side and smiled at everyone. His gentlemanly style appeared.


    ¡°Also, the Gu Corporation¡¯s next project has already been named.¡±


    Gu Lin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°After our discussion, we will name it Catalpa Garden. It¡¯s to tell everyone that I¡¯m very proud to have such a cute and beautiful daughter!¡± As Gu Lin spoke, a happy smile subconsciously appeared on his face.


    ¡°In addition, this Catalpa Garden is a bidding project for the public. Everyone is wee to participate in the bidding. Thank you again.¡±


    If Gu Lin¡¯s words had nothing to do with the audience below, then hisst words had directly benefited them.


    Being able to participate in the Gu family¡¯s project was like starving for a long time and then encountering a big piece of fat meat. Even if they only helped a little, they could still get a lot of benefits! This was a great thing. All the families were thinking about how to get a ride on the Gu family¡¯s ship.


    The banquet ended after a while. Although there were still many people pestering Yunbao to help with divination, Yunbao also wanted to help, but she was stopped by Gu Lin.


    ¡°Yunbao, even if you know what¡¯s going to happen in the future, don¡¯t say it out loud because you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good news or bad news for the owner of the matter.¡±


    ¡°What does Eldest Uncle mean? Isn¡¯t good news a good thing? Why can¡¯t I say it? Yunbao doesn¡¯t quite understand.¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand. Since she knew, why couldn¡¯t she say it? Lying would make her a bad child. This was what her mother had told her since she was young.


    ¡°Because some things are good in Yunbao¡¯s eyes, but in the eyes of others, they are indeed bad. Then, that person will be worried about something that hasn¡¯t arrived. They might even mess up some things that they could have done well. Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss?¡± Gu Lin tried his best to exin in words that Yunbao could understand, but Yunbao still didn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Lin was afraid that the child would speak unrestrained, but the adults would take it to heart and fuss over it. In the end, they would vent their anger on Yunbao. He did not want anything to happen to Yunbao.


    ¡°Then how will Yunbao answer when they ask me again?¡± Yunbao asked Gu Lin. ¡°Yunbao, tell them that the secrets of heaven can¡¯t be revealed!¡± Gu Lin thought for a moment and answered Yunbao.


    Later on, when people came to ask Yunbao how their luck was and if they could win the lottery, Yunbao would always pretend to be deep. She would narrow her eyes and lower her voice to say, ¡°The secrets of heaven can¡¯t be revealed.¡±


    When ordinary people heard this, they did not ask further and could only walk away. Even those who were really unreasonable could not really say anything about Yunbao. They only dared to hide and say that she was pretending to be mysterious.


    Yunbao realized that it was really tiring to deal with them.


    On the way back, the two girls slept very soundly. After all, they woke up very early and had experienced a lot today. The children¡¯s stamina was always limited. On the other hand, Gu Ming kept staring out of the window, thinking about something.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Ming through the rearview mirror, but he did not expect the child to be at a loss as if she had done something wrong.


    Gu Lin did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Gu Ming was very gloomy at times. He did not have the emotions of a ten-year-old child. Sometimes, he was like a child who had made a mistake. He was on tenterhooks and did not dare to say or even move too much.


    Gu Ming was obviously in the second mood right now.


    Could it be that he was under too much pressure and had some mental illness?


    ¡°Have you been under a lot of pressure recently?¡± Gu Lin originally wanted to build a good rtionship with Gu Ming, but his personality was so unpredictable that Gu Lin could not figure it out. As a result, every time he did not speak to Gu Ming, Gu Ming would turn around and run away.


    Now that they were in the car, it might be a good time to talk.


    Gu Ming was stunned for a moment when he heard Gu Lin¡¯s question. Then, he did not know what to say. After a while, he slowly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Ming turned his head and tried not to meet Gu Lin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°By the way, thepany will organize a physical examination in two days. Do you want toe along?¡± Gu Lin turned the steering wheel and casually asked the question he had wanted to say for a long time.


    He suspected that Gu Ming had a two-way emotional disorder. In short, it was safer to investigate.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Seeing Gu Teng Again

    Chapter 85: Seeing Gu Teng Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Ming no longer responded to Gu Lin. He just looked out of the window in a daze.


    Gu Ming had always known that his father did not like his mother. He also knew that he had always been sick.


    He couldn¡¯t remember when the first attack had happened. It might have been natural, a natural bad seed. Anyway, ever since he had memories, there would always be a period of time when he couldn¡¯t control his behavior. It was the kind where he could clearly feel what he was doing but couldn¡¯t control it.


    He also suspected that it was a split personality. The feeling of knowing that he was doing something bad but being unable to stop it was really painful, especially that time. After watching him tear his sister¡¯s favorite doll into two, his faithpletely copsed.


    He was a monster, but subconsciously, he did not want to tell his parents about this. Therefore, he could only hide it and constantly reduce his presence.


    He also wanted to y with his sister. He also wanted to throw himself into his mother¡¯s arms and wheedle. He also wanted to discuss games with his father, but he did not dare. He was afraid that one day, his bad side would show and hurt his family, and he could only watch but not stop it. But what should he do then?


    ¡°Master?¡± Yunbao opened her eyes and found Song Yun standing in front of her with a sad expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Yun saw that Yunbao had arrived and casually wiped the tears off her face. She smiled and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Yunbao has already grown up!¡¯ She was very emotional. ¡°Come, let¡­ Master take a good look.¡±


    Song Yun pulled Yunbao over. Her eyes were filled with pity, as if she had not seen her for a long time.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time?¡± Yunbao also found it strange. She felt that Song Yun had an inexplicable sense of familiarity today.


    ¡°Nothing. I just miss Yunbao.¡± Song Yun gently stroked the hair on Yunbao¡¯s forehead, her eyes filled with longing.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not my master!¡± Yunbao seemed to have sensed something. She had a bold idea. The name was on the tip of her tongue, but she could not say it.


    . Mom¡­ Mom?¡± Yunbao carefully probed. Song Yun, no, Gu Tengs tears instantly welled up after Yunbao called her.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried silently.


    ¡°Mommy, Yunbao missed you so much!¡± The girl hugged Song Yun and sobbed. ¡°Yunbao is much stronger now. She can protect her family!


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± Gu Teng also hugged Yunbao tightly.


    ¡°Come, let Mom take a closer look.¡± Gu Teng carried Yunbao and looked back and forth a few more times, but she couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Her child was already so big!


    ¡°Mom, are you not leaving Yunbao this time?¡± Yunbao asked with red eyes.


    Although she knew that this was impossible, she still had a trace of hope. What


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Gu Teng lowered her head. ¡°Mom can¡¯t stay here yet.¡±


    ¡°Yunbao understands¡­¡± Yunbao was also very disappointed, but then she hugged Gu Teng again. Although Song Yun and Gu Teng lookedpletely different from each other, Yunbao could feel the difference between the two of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Yunbao. Mommy will always be proud of you.¡± Gu Teng wiped the tears from the corners of Yunbao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Believe in Mommy. We will meet again. I hope Yunbao will be an even better big child by then!¡± Gu Teng touched Yunbao¡¯s head reluctantly and gently kissed her forehead.


    When Yunbao woke up again, she had already returned to her room. Gu Peng sat at the side and looked at Yunbao worriedly.


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯re finally awake. Did you have a nightmare?¡± Gu Peng picked up the warm milk and handed it to Yunbao.


    ¡± Yunbao turned around and looked at the pillow. It was already soaked with tears. Was it just a dream she had because she missed her mother too much?


    Yunbao raised her hand to touch her forehead, but she felt that kiss. No, other than that kiss, she seemed to have heard Gu Teng say something. What was it? She couldn¡¯t remember, but she remembered something about Daddy or something. Could it be that Gu Teng was reminding her to go to the toiletO on time? She really couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all in the past. Yunbao, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncles are all here!¡± Gu Peng thought that Yunbao had been frightened by the nightmare and had yet to recover, so heforted her softly.


    ¡°Yunbao seems to have dreamed of Mom.¡± Yunbao took the milk from Gu Peng and thanked him. She told Gu Peng about her dream.


    ¡°Did Mom say anything to Yunbao?¡± Gu Peng asked.


    Gu Peng asked Yunbao. The only thing he could do now was to calm Yunbao down.

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Story of the Past

    Chapter 86: The Story of the Past


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng was not much younger than him. Before Gu Teng appeared, he had always been the youngest in the family.


    Although he was the youngest, he had never received any preferential treatment. He was basically bullied by his brother. If he cried, Old Master Gu would even say that men were not allowed to cry.


    At that time, he followed his brothers around every day. However, other than Gu Sen, who was close in age to him and had somemon topics, his other brothers always despised him for being childish.


    Then, one day, he realized that Old Madam Gu¡¯s stomach had be bigger. He asked what was in her stomach.


    Old Master Gu smiled and touched Gu Peng¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an older brother!


    Older brother? This was an identity that Gu Peng could not understand at that time. However, Gu Peng thought that if he became the older brother, he would definitely let the newbie be his sidekick and y with him every day!


    However, when Old Madam Gu ced the baby Gu Teng in front of Gu Peng, Gu Peng was still a little afraid.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of, but he felt that the baby was a monster. She had made his mother¡¯s stomach huge and then suddenly t again. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant no matter what she said. She only knew how to scream and cry. It was simply annoying.


    However, other than him, everyone in the family liked this little baby.


    Speaking of which, he was the one who came up with Gu Teng¡¯s name. Back then, although Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu had always wanted a daughter, they had eight sons in a row. They had already given up, but they did not expect to get pregnant unexpectedly and have Gu Teng. It was a girl, so they did not even think of a name. As if seeing Gu Peng¡¯s resistance, Old Madam Gu carried the baby in front Gu Peng.


    ¡°Peng Peng,e and see your sister.¡± The babyy obediently in Old Madam Gu¡¯s arms and yawned contentedly. She blinked her grape-like big eyes at Gu Peng and grinned, revealing her mouth that had yet to grow teeth.


    ¡°So ugly.¡± Gu Peng subconsciously said his true thoughts.


    ¡°You child!¡± Old Master Gu was about to hit Gu Peng on the head when Old Madam Gu stopped him.


    ¡°Peng Peng, do you know that your sister is the most beautiful among all of you! When you were young, you were even uglier than this.¡± Old Madam Gu covered her face and smiled. ¡°Peng Peng, you¡¯re an elder brother now. Why don¡¯t you name your sister?¡±


    Gu Peng had never thought of naming a girl, but this was the first time he had been trusted by his parents. Gu Peng felt a sense of pride. Gu Peng really began to think of his little sister¡¯s name seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call her Gu Teng!¡± After a long time, Gu Peng told Old Madam Gu and Old Master Gu the answer.


    They did not expect Gu Peng to really think of a name.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why? Why do you want her to be called Gu Teng?¡± Old Madam Gu asked.


    ¡°Because the word ¡®teng¡¯ and ¡®peng are both have grass radicals!¡± Gu Peng had just learned some Chinese characters, so he had to mention this matter no matter what. ¡°Also, I hope that my sister can be as strong as a vine!¡± A child of a few years old would not say anything grand, but his words were sincere. The old couple of Gu family was very satisfied with this name, so they adopted it.


    Gu Peng still remembered his first intimate contact with Gu Teng. Gu Peng reluctantly reached out to y with Gu Teng under Old Madam Gu¡¯s earnest gaze. Unexpectedly, Gu Teng reached out and grabbed Gu Peng¡¯s finger. Gu Tengs hand was very small. Even if she used her whole hand, she could only grab one of Gu Peng¡¯s fingers. However, this action touched Gu Peng¡¯s heart.


    The baby¡¯s hands were soft, and Gu Peng¡¯s face revealed a smile that even he did not know.


    He realized that this neer¡¯s status in the family was much higher than his. She could be described as someone who could summon the wind and rain. However, he could not hate her.


    Every time he made a mistake, he would see Gu Teng plead for him and secretly stuff candy to him where Old Master Gu could not see. Sometimes, when the two of them made a mistake together, Gu Teng would even try to make himugh when they were punished to stand facing the wall.


    Every time Gu Teng made him unhappy and wanted to re up, he could not re up when he met Gu Tengs big blinking eyes.


    Actually, Gu Peng had studied medicine for Gu Teng.


    ¡°And then, Little Uncle, what happened after that?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Yunbao really wanted to understand her mother¡¯s past. The it would be as if she had been with Gu Teng for a long time.


    ¡°After that?¡± Gu Peng looked at Yunbao. ¡°After that¡­ Gu Peng deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°After that, it¡¯s time for you to get up and wash up. Everyone still has something to ask youter! Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Peng patted the nket and urged Yunbao to get up. There were some things that it was better not to let Yunbao know for the time being..

 Chapter 87 - 87: Conflict

    Chapter 87: Conflict


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao washed up briefly and went downstairs. She realized that everyone was sitting there waiting for her, as if something had happened. Their expressions were very serious, especially Old Master Gu. When he saw Yunbao appear, he frowned even more, as if he was troubled about something.


    Yunbao subconsciously cowered when she saw Old Master Gil¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t like others looking at her like that because in the past, once Wang Wang revealed such an expression, it meant that she was going to be beaten up.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncles.¡± Yunbao greeted everyone carefully, even thinking carefully about what she had not done well.


    Old Madam Gu saw Yunbao¡¯s restraint and gently patted Old Master Gu to tell him to pay attention to his expression.


    Old Master Gu also realized the seriousness of his expression, but he could only sigh. He did not expect the same thing to happen to Yunbao. Old Master Gu was a little powerless. He did not even have the energy he usually had.


    ¡°Yunbao,e and sit beside Grandpa.¡± Old Master Gu waved at Yunbao, indicating for her to sit beside him.


    Yunbao did not dare to dy. She jogged over and even hugged Old Master Gu as if she was expressing goodwill.


    Old Master Gu looked at Little Yunbao, who was leaning against him. In a daze, he seemed to see Gu Teng, his poor daughter who had passed away early. He could not help but sigh again and reach out to touch Yunbao¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Old Master Gu sighed. ¡°Yunbao, you have to answer my next question truthfully, understand?¡± Old Master Gu looked into Yunbao¡¯s eyes and prayed in his heart that she would not be like Little Teng!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the truth, Yunbao!¡± Just as Yunbao was about to agree, a voice suddenly appeared. It was Song Yun. ¡°Just y dumb.¡± Song Yun taught Yunbao how to deal with it.


    However, Yunbao was a little stunned. She did not want to lie to her grandfather, but her master naturally had her reasons for doing so. Yunbao was in a dilemma.


    Seeing that Yunbao did not answer, Old Master Gu asked directly.


    ¡°Yunbao, did you tell Grandpa that you have a secret friend? Other than you, no one else knows of her existence?¡± Old Master Gu asked because Gu Teng had told him when he was young that she had a friend that no one else knew about.


    Moreover, Gu Teng liked to talk to herself like Yunbao. To put it bluntly, she was a little mysterious. Yunbao was also very simr to Gu Teng back then.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yunbao thought to herself that her master was her master and should not be considered a friend, so her denial could not be considered a lie to Old Master Gu. Thinking of this, Yunbao shook her head.


    ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Gu continued to ask.


    ¡°No, Yunbao only has two friends. One is Little Tiger, and the other is Brother Rong Xuan.¡± Old Master Gu looked at Yunbao¡¯s sincere gaze and believed that she was not lying. He asked again right on the heels of that.


    ¡°Then does Yunbao know how she flew yesterday?¡± Old Master Gu asked. After all, everyone present had seen Yunbao fly yesterday.


    ¡°Say you don¡¯t know!¡± Song Yun instructed anxiously.


    ¡°Yunbao doesn¡¯t know either. I just thought that I can¡¯t let my family be hurt. Thinking about it made me fly.¡± Yunbao yed dumb, but what she said made everyone speechless.


    Old Master Gu stared at Yunbao. After a while, he sighed and touched Yunbao¡¯s head. ¡°Sigh, forget it, Yunbao. If you feel ufortable, you have to tell us immediately, okay?¡±


    Yunbao nodded. For some reason, she felt that Old Master Gu was very tired today.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Yunbao will definitely take good care of her body! Yunbao raised her hand and waved it to show that she was very healthy.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa believes you.¡± Old Master Gu continued to look at Yunbao. ¡°By the way, Yunbao, can you promise Grandpa that you won¡¯t do anything that makes you want to fly in front of anyone other than your family in the future?


    ¡°Why?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand. If someone was in danger, couldn¡¯t she


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. No means no!¡± Old Master Gu l s sudden anger frightened Yunbao. In her impression, Old Master Gu was a dignified old man, but she had never seen him so angry.


    Yunbao was also stunned on the spot for a moment. Tears welled up in her eyes. She did not understand what she had done wrong.


    The atmosphere became anxious.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health if you¡¯re angry.¡± Gu Peng came out to mediate and even used his eyes to hint at the others to say something.


    However, before anyone could speak, Yunbao spoke first..

 Chapter 88 - 88: You Can See Him

    Chapter 88: You Can See Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°But, but Yunbao wants to protect her family, her friends, and even treat


    Grandma¡¯s leg. Yunbao doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that.¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice was thick and nasal, and tears welled up in her eyes. She was about to cry, but Yunbao was still trying her best to hold on and not let them


    Old Master Gu was also stubborn. He turned his head to the side angrily and ignored Yunbao.


    However, he was still soft-hearted. How could he not be soft-hearted when the child he doted on said such sensible words? However, he had no choice but to be ruthless for Yunbao. He did not intend to back down on this matter.


    ¡°Good Yunbao, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Old Madam Gu pulled Yunbao over and cupped her face with her hands. Previously, her precious daughter had gone missing, and her depression had even burdened her body. But now, although her daughter was no longer around, she had left her another treasure, Yunbao.


    Not only was she sensible, but she was also very filial. When she heard Yunbao say that she wanted to treat her grandmother¡¯s leg, Old Madam Gu felt a warm current surge into her heart. That moment of warmth made her not know how to describe it. It seemed that her daughter had really taught Yunbao very well.


    ¡°Because Yunbao is very kind, Grandma and Grandpa know that Yunbao is not a child who will leave abandon those in need.¡± Old Madam Rong patiently exined for Yunbao, ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because Yunbao is very kind that


    Grandpa and Grandma are worried that Yunbao will be deceived by others. After all, sometimes, even family is unreliable.¡±


    Old Madam Gu did not want to see the grandfather and granddaughter fight until their faces turned red over a small matter, not to mention that the two of them were doing it for each other¡¯s own good. After saying that, she even patted Old Master Gu, telling him not to be angry.


    Old Master Gu turned around and looked at Yunbao, who had her head lowered. He sighed again. This child was really simr to her mother.


    ¡°Sigh, Yunbao, Grandpa¡¯s attitude was not good just now. Grandpa apologizes to you.¡± Old Master Gu lowered his head to Yunbao. ¡°1 won¡¯t shout at you again in the future.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Yunbao¡¯s fault. I made Grandpa angry.¡±


    ¡°Good child, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You can¡¯t leave someone in need of help, but you have to know how to protect yourself. Do you understand? Don¡¯t trust everyone.¡± Old Master Gu took a step back and told Yunbao not to cast spells in front of outsiders in the future.


    ¡°Then can I do it in front of Brother Rong Xuan?¡± Yunbao asked again. They did not expect Yunbao to mention Rong Xuan. Old Master Gu was speechless.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Master Gu said. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t allow it, if anything happened to that brat from the Rong family, Yunbao would definitelye out.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yunbao nodded vigorously and reached out to hug Old Master Gu. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let myself be injured!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you child¡­ Old Master Gu knew that he could no longer persuade Yunbao, so he could only protect her more. He really did not want another tragedy to happen.


    Yunbao fell asleep after returning to her room. This happened from the perspective of their adults. Old Master Gu asked Gu Peng to quietly follow her and see if Yunbao would do anything strange again.


    She didn¡¯t do anything strange, but Yunbao fell asleep again. But didn¡¯t she just wake up?


    However, after a while, Yunbao¡¯s breathing slowly stabilized. It was obvious that she had fallen asleep. Seeing this, Gu Peng remembered that he had a medical record that he had not analyzed and could only leave first.


    Yunbao did not see Song Yun as she wished, so she shouted, ¡°Master! Master! Where are you?


    Yunbao searched the entire dream, but she could not find Song Yun as she wished. However, when she turned around, she saw Song Yun sitting far away, fanning herself.


    ¡°Master, why did you let me lie to Grandpa just now?¡± Yunbao was a little angry. She did not want to be lying to her family. At the same time, she did not understand why Song Yun did this.


    ¡°Silly disciple, I told you to hide it from your family so that they wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Song Yun sat still and even crossed her legs.


    Yunbao was obviously convinced by Song Yun and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.


    Yunbao¡¯s attitude was not good just now.¡± Yunbao also apologized for herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Yun waved her fan. ¡°By the way, did Little Yunbao see your mother before?


    When Song Yun suddenly mentioned this, Yunbao also remembered.


    ¡°Master, can I see my mother again?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun. She really missed her mother, she wanted to be hugged by her mother.


    ¡°How should I put it? You can see each other, but you can only see each other in the same way asst time..¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89: Going to School

    Chapter 89: Going to School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yunbao asked. She didn¡¯t quite understand what Song


    Yun meant.


    li lt means that you can still see your mother, but you have to practice your spells well! Only then will Gu Tenge back to see you.¡± Song Yun continued to fan herself, but she kept apologizing to Yunbao in her heart. I¡¯m sorry, Little Yunbao. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. If you resent meter, it will be my retribution!


    ¡°Oka!¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t notice Song Yun e s abnormality and nodded vigorously. ¡°By the way, Master, can you teach me how to treat Grandma¡¯s leg?¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun. Since she had already said it in front of everyone, she had to do it, and the sooner the better! Yunbao thought.


    ¡°Yunbao is so good.¡± Song Yun was very gratified to see Yunbao like this. Gu Teng could also be at ease. ¡°But don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll find a crucible for you next time to make medicine for your grandmother¡¯s leg!¡± Song Yun told Yunbao.


    ¡°A crucible?¡± Yunbao tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s that? Are we going to cook Grandma?¡± Yunbao tilted her head in thought.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Song Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Little Yunbao i s imagination was quite big. She really knew how to make connections. ¡°Yunbao, you have to be cultured.¡± Song Yun patted Yunbao¡¯s head. ¡°Let your uncles send you to school!¡± Song Yun couldn¡¯t hide her smile.


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, she had already returned to her room. It was Song Yun who had forced her out.


    ¡®Why did you mention going to school again? What¡¯s the connection?¡¯


    Yunbao quickly got up from the bed and ran to the living room with her short legs. She happened to meet Gu Peng reading a magazine.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle!¡± Yunbao ran towards Gu Peng. Seeing that she was in a hurry, Gu Peng reached out to protect her, afraid that she would suddenly fall. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Gu Peng sessfully picked up Little Yunbao. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, let me ask you. Are you cultured?¡± Yunbao hugged Gu Peng¡¯s neck and asked him.


    ¡°Cultured?¡± Gu Peng was stunned by Yunbao¡¯s question. Why did she suddenly ask if he was cultured?


    ¡°I¡¯m considered rather cultured.¡± Gu Peng nodded arrogantly and followed Yunbao¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°But Yunbao feels that she¡¯s so uncultured.¡± Yunbao¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very high, especially when she heard her uncle, who she thought might be the least cultured, say that he was rather cultured.


    Yunbao rubbed her head against the Gu Peng dejectedly. However, she did not forget what Song Yun had just told her. ¡°By the way, Uncle, can I go to school? I¡¯ll be cultured if I go to school!¡± Yunbao really wanted to go to school and be cultured so that she could understand what the adults were saying.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Gu Pengughed out loud at Yunbao¡¯s cuteness, causing Gu Lin, who was working in the study at the side, to poke his head out.


    ¡°What are you chatting about so happily?¡± Gu Lin went to the dining table at the side and poured a ss of milk and a cup of coffee. He walked over and handed the milk to Yunbao. Gu Peng was about to reach out to take the coffee, but Gu Lin put it into his mouth.


    ¡°What? I thought Big Brother poured it for me.¡± Gu Peng pouted unhappily and teased Yunbao in his arms. ¡°Yunbao, why don¡¯t you give your milk to Little Uncle!¡± He even pretended to move to drink it.


    ¡°Aiya, Uncle is so unashamed. He even wants to snatch a child¡¯s milk.¡± Yunbao made a face at Gu Peng and even took a big sip of milk in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!


    Yunbao even drank very loudly, making Gu Linugh. Gu Peng was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Big Brother, Yunbao said that she wants to go to school!¡± Gu Peng told Gu Lin what Yunbao had said just now, but he seemed to have misinterpreted Yunbao¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°School?¡± Yunbao repeated. She didn¡¯t seem to mention school, but she probably meant the same thing, so Yunbao nodded. ¡®Yunbao wants to go to school!¡±


    ¡°Go to school?¡± Gu Lin calcted Yunbao¡¯s age. She was not even five years old yet. She could go to kindergarten, but could Yunbao deal with the children in kindergarten?


    ¡°Then can Yunbao tell Eldest Uncle why she wants to go to school?¡± Gu Lin sat down and asked Yunbao.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yunbao thought for a moment. ¡°Because going to school will make me cultured, I can treat Grandma¡¯s legs!¡± Song Yun¡¯s words were indeed something along those lines, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t seem to mean that.


    ¡°Help Grandma treat her leg?¡± Gu Lin and Gu Peng were shocked when they heard this. They did not expect Yunbao to have already thought of a treatment n in the evening when she said that she wanted to treat Old Madam Gu t s leg in the morning. This made them even more certain that there was someone behind Yunbao to help her, but Yunbao was unwilling to say it..

 Chapter 90 - 90: Jealous

    Chapter 90: Jealous


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Alright, Eldest Uncle promises you to go to school, but you have to promise


    Eldest Uncle one thing.¡± Gu Lin thought for a moment and agreed. Indeed, Yunbao had already reached the level where she could go to kindergarten. Not letting here into contact with other children was not beneficial to


    Yunbao¡¯s future growth.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Yunbao promises Eldest Uncle!¡± Yunbao nodded.


    ¡°Then what Yunbao must promise Eldest Uncle is that Yunbao must bring the things she wants to treat Grandma with to Eldest Uncle first!¡± Gu Lin stretched out his little finger and hooked it with Yunbao¡¯s.


    After all, they still did not know what that person¡¯s motive was. Although they knew that Yunbao would definitely not hurt Old Madam Gu, it did not mean that she would not be used by someone with ulterior motives. Therefore, they still had to be wary.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yunbao reached out and hooked Gu Lin. It was a happy deal.


    At night, Gu Peng instructed the servants to make a table full of dishes. There was fish, foie gras, abalones, and wagyu beef¡­ If Gu Lin hadn¡¯t stopped Gu Peng, he would have asked the servants to cook the lobster that was flown over by air and say that it would help increase intelligence.


    ¡°There are so many dishes tonight!¡± Gu Jia was a little shocked. He had just finished a mission and had been eating boxed lunch for a few days. It was especially light, but he did not expect his first meal at home to be so¡­


    sumptuous. However, he began to eat in big mouthfuls.


    ¡°Thank Yunbao!¡± Gu Peng said.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Then I really have to thank Yunbao!¡± Gu Jia¡¯s mouth was filled with rice and vegetables, making Gu Zi, who was sitting opposite him, feel a little disgusted. She used her hand to protect the bowl in front of her so that the rice particles would not spray into her bowl.


    ¡®Zizi, Sister Yunbao is going to kindergarten with you next week!¡± Gu Lin said at the dining table.


    ¡°School?¡± Old Master Gu was also a little surprised. After all, he had just quarreled with Yunbao in the morning. He did not expect to be informed that she was going to school at night.


    Although Gu Lin and the others were the ones who made the decisions for the children to go to school in the past, he was still a little jealous when they did not inform him about Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao is going to school? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Old Master Gu asked, hoping that others could see his emotions.


    Gu Peng and Gu Jia also held back theirughter. They did not expect their strict father to be like an old child now. How interesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa!¡± Yunbao hurriedly jumped down from the dining table and ran to Old Master Gu to hug him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be unhappy!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with a hug.¡± Although Old Master Gu said this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. This move was very useful to him.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Hurry up and eat!¡± Old Master Gu rubbed Yunbao¡¯s head and smiled happily.


    The family was happy and harmonious. Only Gu Ming lowered his head and ate silently.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Gu Lin¡¯s sudden voice shocked Gu Ming. He dropped his chopsticks on the table with a bang. Everyone looked at Gu Ming.


    ¡°Brother Xiao <ing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yunbao looked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Gu Ming pushed the sses on his face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue I¡¯ll bring the three of you to the hospital tomorrow,¡± Gu Lin said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with their bodies?¡± Old Master Gu was instantly worried. These three children were the treasures of the Gu family, so they naturally could not be harmed at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dad. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Peng added. ¡°It¡¯s just a routine physical examination.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Master Gu was relieved. ¡°Just don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± Old Master Gu also picked up a mouthful of food for himself.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Old Madam Gu also picked up a mouthful of food for Old Master Gu, signaling him to shut up and eat quickly.


    Let the children solve their own problems. As the old people, they should interfere less.


    ¡°I know, I know. Aiya, you all think I¡¯m old.¡± Old Master Gu pretended to sigh. ¡°Who said that? Zizi will always like Grandpa!¡± Gu Zi said, and Yunbao echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yunbao will always like Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Old Master Gu smiled until his eyes could not be seen. He looked at the children with a rosy face, and his heart was filled with sweetness.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m full.¡± Gu Ming disrupted the harmonious atmosphere. He stood up hurriedly and whispered before turning to leave..

 Chapter 91 - 91: Sister Yunbao

    Chapter 91: Sister Yunbao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Ming immediately stood up and interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation. Gu Lin nodded and gestured for him to leave. Gu Ming also nced timidly at Old Master Gu before hurriedly turning around and returning to his room.


    ¡°Is Brother Xiao Ming really full?¡± Yunbao looked at Gu Mings bowl. There was nearly half of the rice left in it.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about him. If he¡¯s really hungry, he¡¯ll go to the kitchen to find food himself,¡± Gu Zi replied when she heard Yunbao mutter. She couldn¡¯t figure out her brother, let alone mention Yunbao, who had only been here for a few days.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yunbao continued to eat, but Yunbao kept feeling that Gu Ming was a little strange tonight.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is it?¡± Gu Mings voice came from inside. Usually, other than Gu Lin, no one else would knock on his door. After all, in the eyes of others, he was also a strange child.


    ¡° It¡¯s me, Yunbao. Brother Xiao Ming, can you open the door?¡±


    Gu Yun? Gu Ming was also a little surprised because he had never seen Gu Yun interact with him in his memories, let alone look for him.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao? What¡¯s the matter sote?¡± Gu Ming opened the door and found a te of fruits in Yunbao¡¯s hand. It seemed to be specially given to him. He didn¡¯t know what to call Yunbao so he could only follow Gu Zi.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Tilling, I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner just now, so I specially asked Auntie to cut some fruits for you!¡± Yunbao smiled sweetly and reached out to hand the fruits in her hand to Gu Ming.


    Gu Ming was stunned on the spot. Ever since he remembered, or rather, after the violent side was revealed, very few people would treat him like this.


    It was fine at home, but no one was willing to pay attention to him in school. They even distanced themselves from him. However, what exactly did he do? Those memories were also blurry and unclear. asionally, there would be memorable scenes, which were enough to scare him so much that he did not dare to approach his peers and family.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming?¡± Yunbao waved her hand in front of Gu Ming. Yunbao did not know why Gu Ming was suddenly staring at the te of fruits.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Gu Ming came back to his senses and reached out to take the te of fruits. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yunbao¡­¡± Gu Mings voice became softer and softer. He was still not used to calling her Sister Yunbao.


    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gu Ming turned around and closed the door.


    ¡°How strange!¡± Yunbao muttered as she looked at the closed door in front of her.


    ¡°I find it strange too.¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and Yunbao jumped.


    ¡°This brat is indeed strange.¡±


    ¡°You scared me to death, Master. Can you tell me before you speak next time! Yunbaoined.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Song Yun replied. ¡°By the way, Yunbao, do you remember what your brother used to call you?¡± Song Yun asked.


    What did he call her before?


    Yunbao thought for a moment. Because she and Gu Ming had not spoken much, it was easy for her to think of it, especially after Song Yun i s reminder. ¡°Neer. Brother Xiao Ming called me Neer previously.¡±


    It was true that Brother Xiao Ming had called her Sister Yunbao just now, but Yunbao felt that it was nothing. Perhaps Brother Xiao Ming had epted her, or he had blurted it out. There was nothing to make a fuss about.


    ¡°Little Yunbao, Master told you that nothing can suddenly change. There must be a reason!¡± Song Yun¡¯s words were a little profound, and Yunbao could not understand.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason¡­ Yunbao repeated Song Yun¡¯s words. Gu Peng, who was pushing Yunbao¡¯s door, happened to see her muttering to herself in the corridor.


    ¡°Yunbao, Yunbao?¡± Gu Peng called out twice, but there was no response from Yunbao, so he could only walk forward. Just as his hand was about to touch Yunbao, Yunbao turned around and saw Gu Peng¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Peng asked Yunbao.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Yunbao shook her head like a rattle drum, afraid that Gu Peng would see something wrong. Fortunately, Song Yun reminded her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Go and rest. You still have to go to the hospital for a physical examination tomorrow!¡± Gu Peng pushed Yunbao¡¯s back and urged her to go back to her room. However, he was wondering if he should check the children¡¯s mental state tomorrow. Then, he shook his head and chased those bad thoughts out of his mind. He had to rest well recently.


    The next morning, Yunbao was woken up by Gu Zi. Gu Zi knocked on Yunbao¡¯s door hard until Yunbao got up and opened the door sleepily..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Looking at Each Other

    Chapter 92: Looking at Each Other


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yunbao, quickly put on your clothes. We¡¯re going for a physical examination today!¡± Gu Zi looked abnormally excited and even dressed exceptionally well.


    She was wearing a light blue princess dress with a matching hair essory.


    Although she looked very good, wasn¡¯t it too formal to dress like this for a physical examination?


    ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes. You still have to wash your face and brush your teeth! Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Gu Zi urged Yunbao to bring her to the washroom.


    ¡°Zizi, what are you doing?¡± Gu Peng happened toe out of the bathroom and saw Gu Zi tugging at Yunbao, whose eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Good morning, Young Uncle! I¡¯m bringing Yunbao to wash up and go for a physical examination!¡± Gu Zi¡¯s face was filled with anticipation as she smiled happily.


    ¡°I see. I thought you were fighting. Hurry up and go.¡± Gu Peng turned around to make way for the two children, but because he was too sleepy, he almost tripped and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Eighth Uncle, are you alright?¡± Gu Zi looked at Gu Peng, who was walking unsteadily, and was a little worried. If she observed Gu Pengs face carefully, she could even see a faint circle of ck under his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hurry up and take Yunbao to wash up!¡± Gu Peng said to Gu Zi. He had not been sleeping well recently and felt that his body was tired. Perhaps he had been too tired recently, Gu Peng convinced himself.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zi did not pester Gu Peng anymore. Instead, she dragged Yunbao into the bathroom.


    When they reached the ground floor, Gu Peng immediately made himself a cup of coffee. Everyone had work today, so only he could take the three children for their physical examination. Fortunately, the hospital was his workce. Otherwise, he would really be busy.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming! When Yunbao was almost done packing, she happened to bump into Gu Ming, who hade out of the room. Yunbao even greeted him happily, but Gu Ming ignored her and walked past her.


    Was this considered sticking a warm face to a cold butt? Yunbao thought as she watched Gu Ming gradually walk away.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you going to the hospital dressed like this today?¡± Gu Zi asked as she looked at Yunbao, who was dressed no different from usual.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear this at the hospital?¡± Yunbao raised her hand and looked at her clothes. There were no holes or dirt. Or did she have to wear a dress at the hospital? But she had not worn a dress at the hospital before.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wearing too much.¡± Seeing Yunbao¡¯s confused expression, Gu Peng spoke up for her.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Gu Ziughed in embarrassment.


    Actually, she had a secret. Thest time she was hospitalized with a fracture, she met Dr. Fei. He looked like a prince on television. He would even hug her, coax her, and give her his favorite candy. She felt that she liked Dr. Fei.


    Unfortunately, thest time she went to the hospital, Dr. Fei happened to be on leave and she did not see him. Therefore, she had to see Doctor Fei again when she went to the hospital this time!


    ¡°Are you hiding something from us?¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice suddenly reached Gu Zi¡¯s ears, scaring her.


    ¡°There are no secrets, what secrets can there be? There are absolutely no secrets! Absolutely no secrets!¡± Yunbao observed that Gu Zi l s ears were turning red at an astonishing speed. She did not dare to look at anyone and subconsciously raised her voice.


    ¡°There must be a secret!¡± Song Yun concluded.


    ¡°I told you not to suddenly appear, Master!¡± Yunbao shouted in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Peng looked at his watch, grabbed his coat and car keys, and left with the three children.


    Along the way, Yunbao tried her best to get information out of Gu Zi. She was curious about the secret of ¡°absolutely no secret¡± that Gu Zi was talking about. Unfortunately, Zizi¡¯s mouth was especially tight this time. No matter how she asked, she refused to let go.


    Gu Ming did not join their conversation. His eyes became like before as he looked at the others impatiently. Yunbao carefully observed Gu Ming. She was apletely different person from yesterday.


    Gu Ming seemed to have sensed that Yunbao was observing him through the car window. His eyes suddenly focused on the car window and met Yunbao¡¯s eyes behind him. He even smiled at Yunbao, as if to say, I¡¯ve caught you. Yunbao was at a loss for what to do. She could only smile cutely and quickly look away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zi asked as she looked at the flustered Yunbao.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Yunbao smiled, but before she couldugh, Gu Peng braked sharply, causing the three children to hit the front seats.


    Gu Peng did not expect that he would almost hurt the children.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Gu Peng immediately turned around to see if the children were injured.


    He¡¯d been careless. Somehow his eyes had suddenly be very heavy, as if he¡¯d taken a nap and ignored the traffic lights outside. He¡¯d almost run a red light and almost hurt the children.. It really shouldn¡¯t have happened!

 Chapter 93 - 93: Grudge

    Chapter 93: Grudge


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Eighth Uncle, are you alright?¡± Fortunately, they had fastened their seatbelts when they got into the car, so nothing unexpected happened.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. It was Eighth Uncle¡¯s fault just now.¡± Gu Peng shook his head vigorously and took out his coffee to drink a few more mouthfuls before continuing to drive. With what had happened just now, Gu Peng drove especially carefully.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Yunbao.¡± Song Yun sensed that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yunbao also became vignt.


    ¡°I keep feeling like there¡¯s something wrapped around Gu Peng.¡± Song Yun narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu Peng, who was trying his best to open his eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yunbao became alert. She opened her Heavenly Eye and indeed, a ball of ck fog was wrapped around Gu Peng. It was obvious that the ck fog was absorbing something from Gu Peng.


    ¡°What is that? Master, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Yunbao asked Song Yun. The ck fog seemed to have sensed Yunbao¡¯s gaze and actually approached Yunbao. Yunbao was so frightened that her eyes widened, but it suddenly disappeared when it was about to enter Yunbao¡¯s eyes. Yunbao was so frightened that she panted heavily and cold sweat gradually dripped down.


    ¡°Yunbao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Peng noticed that something was wrong with Yunbao through the rearview mirror. He had almost gotten into a car ident because of his negligence. Now, he had to watch the children carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yunbao calmed her breathing and wiped the sweat off her face. ¡°I was a little carsick just now.¡± She repeated what Song Yun had told her word for word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe Eighth Uncle drove too fast. We¡¯re almost at the hospital.¡± Gu Peng looked apologetic as he rolled down the car window to get some air.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Yunbao is already much better.¡± Yunbao made an OK gesture, and Gu Peng increased his speed.


    Gu Ming sat at the side, his slightly yful gaze hidden.


    ¡°Master, do you know what that thing is?¡± That thing was pitch-ck, making Yunbao very ufortable.


    ¡°It looks like some kind of resentment,¡± Song Yun said to Yunbao based on her experience. ¡°To put it bluntly, someone must have deliberately applied it on your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yunbao did not understand why someone would harm someone for no reason.


    ¡°Jealousy? Or maybe it¡¯s hatred, resentment¡­ In short, people¡¯s feelings are veryplicated. The most important thing now is to stop that thing from pestering Gu Peng.¡± Song Yun didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Yunbao. After all, some people were very dark, just like Mu Zi whom they had met previously.


    ¡°Is there a way?¡± Yunbao asked anxiously. She did not want her uncle to be in danger.


    ¡°Find the person who has a grudge, you need the other party¡¯s hair and blood. After mixing them together, you need to apply them on your uncle.¡±


    ¡°It sounds quite easy,¡± Yunbao muttered silently.


    ¡°Easy?!¡± Song Yun shouted. ¡°We don¡¯t even know who the person is.¡± Song Yun educated Yunbao.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Also, Master, lower your voice. Yunbao¡¯s ears are about to go deaf from your shouting.¡± Yunbaoined softly.


    ¡°You child¡­¡± Song Yun wanted to say something, but she remembered that Yunbao was still a child, so she could only give up. After all, it was normal for a child¡¯s brain to be simple.¡± By the way, Yunbao, do you know if your uncle has any enemies?¡±


    Song Yun asked her. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yunbao thought for a moment. In her heart, Gu Peng was a big-headed adult. He joked andughed every day, but when Gu Peng put on a white coat, he was very handsome and professional. In short, Yunbao felt that she liked Gu Peng very much.


    ¡°Alright, Yunbao, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. I heard everything.¡± Song Yun interrupted Yunbao, who had just opened her mouth. ¡°So, if he doesn¡¯t have any enemies in his personal life, it means that it must be work rted.¡± Song Yun was logical.


    ¡°Wow, Master, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Although Song Yun could not see Yunbao, she could imagine Yunbao¡¯s starry eyes from her tone.


    ¡°Stop ttering me!¡± Although Song Yun said that, she was overjoyed.


    At this moment, the car suddenly shook violently. It was unknown if it had driven onto some uneven road, but Gu Peng still tried his best to control the car, but it was still violently skidding to the side.


    A gust of wind blew in. It was unknown if it the force was to strong, but the car door when Gu Ming was near opened up.


    ¡°Gu Ming!¡¯ ¡°Brother!


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming!¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94: Illusion

    Chapter 94: Illusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them shouted at the same time. Gu Ming was on the verge of being thrown out, and he did not seem to be able to hold on for long. The hand that was tightly holding the car door gradually turned purple.


    ¡°Eighth Uncle, brake quickly!¡± Yunbao shouted, but the car seemed to be out of control. No matter how Gu Peng stepped on the brakes, the car showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Sister Zizi, hold on to me. Let¡¯s change positions. Brother Xiao Ming won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± Yunbao protected Gu Zi behind her and silently activated the protectiveyer so that Gu Peng and Gu Zi wouldn¡¯t roll out of the car. However, for some reason, the protectiveyer on Gu Mings side couldn¡¯t reach him.


    Yunbao could only take a deep breath and stretch her body forward with all her might. On the other side, she used her hand to hold the car tightly to prevent Gu Ming from flying out.


    The impact of the car spinning at high speed was very strong. Yunbao felt that her entire body was about to be deformed by the wind. She could not open her eyes. She only narrowed her tear-filled eyes and tried her best to reach forward. Just a little more, just a little more!


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful!¡± Gu Peng hated himself for not being able to protect the children, but at the same time, he was convinced by Yunbao¡¯s courage. This child was too brave.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming, grab me!¡± Yunbao finally reached Gu Mings wrist, but at the same time, Yunbao¡¯s arm hit the car door. At that moment, Yunbao seemed to see a trace of disbelief and anotherplicated emotion in Gu Mings eyes.


    In the end, Yunbao grabbed Gu Ming and dragged her back to the car. Gu Zi also grabbed Yunbao from behind to prevent her from falling out.


    The moment Gu Ming returned to the car, the scene suddenly changed. They realized that they were in the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot. The soul-stirring scene they had just experienced seemed to be a dream.


    ¡°Waahh¡­¡± After what had just happened, Gu Zi felt like she was about to die. She could not help but cry.


    ¡°Just now¡­ what was that?!¡± Gu Peng also felt like he was dreaming.


    Yunbao was also sitting on the chair in a daze. However, the tears on her face from the impact had not dried up to remind her that everything just now was real.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming, are you alright?¡± Yunbao was still holding Gu Mings hand. Gu Mings face was either afraid or terrifyingly pale.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Gu Mings face was pale, but he stared straight at Yunbao.


    ¡°Why did I save you?¡± Yunbao was also stumped by his inexplicable question. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re my family!¡± The answer was reasonable. ¡°Family should help each other!¡±


    Gu Ming was clearly stunned when he heard this. Gu Zi also stopped crying and hugged Yunbao from behind, burying her head in her back.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao, I thought I would never see you again.¡± Tears drenched Yunbao¡¯s clothes.


    Gu Peng also sat in the driver¡¯s seat and called his colleague on duty. Perhaps he would be with the children for today¡¯s physical examination.


    After receiving the call, the doctors immediately brought the equipment downstairs. Just now, Gu Peng had scraped his skin because of the brakes. His legs were also trembling violently because he had exerted too much strength and was nervous. He could not use any strength for a short period of time. Not to mention that Gu Ming and Yunbao had almost been thrown out of the car.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Ming, are you really okay?¡± Yunbao still held Gu Mings hand tightly, as if she had to get an answer from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Ming could onlypromise. Yunbao retracted her hand and turned around tofort Gu Zi.


    Gu Ming looked at Yunbao, who had retracted her hand, and turned his gaze back to the ce she had just held. He folded her hand, as if he was feeling something.


    ¡°Master, what happened just now¡­ Yunbao did not understand why the scene had suddenly changed, so she could only ask Song Yun.


    ¡°What happened just now was real. Or rather, you were under an illusion.¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Illusions allow people to unknowingly enter the scene designed by the other party and achieve certain goals. However, if a person dies in an illusion, that person will also die in the real world, and in the same way as in the illusion.¡±


    ¡°For example,¡± Song Yun was afraid that Yunbao would not understand, so she gave another example. ¡°If this person drowns in the illusion, then this person will also drown in the real world, even if there might be no water around this person.¡±


    ¡°How vicious!¡± She was especially afraid of this illusion. She did not want to die for no reason.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something strange¡­¡± Song Yun realized that something was wrong..

 Chapter 95 - 95: Found a Clue

    Chapter 95: Found a Clue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The illusion targeted Gu Peng, but why didn¡¯t his car door open?¡± Song Yun raised her doubts. ¡°Why did Gu Ming¡¯s car door open?¡±


    Hearing Song Yun¡¯s words, Yunbao also understood the problem.


    The situation was urgent just now, and Yunbao was focused on saving people, so she did not pay much attention to this problem.


    Yunbao looked at the silent Gu Ming in confusion.


    Before Yunbao could ask anything, Gu Peng¡¯s colleague came down. It was Doctor Fei, whom Gu Zi had been thinking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you been too tired recently?¡± Doctor Fei asked


    Gu Peng as he supported him out of the car.


    ¡°Maybe. Looks like I¡¯m going to have to do a good checkup today.¡±


    Yunbao realized that ever since Doctor Fei appeared, Gu Zit s expression had be unnatural. It seemed that she knew what Gu Zi¡¯s secret was.


    Just like that, Dr. Fei walked in front with Gu Peng and the three cute children followed them to the door of the examination room.


    Not long after, the results of their examination were out.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi were healthy and mentally normal, but the problem with Gu Peng and Gu Ming was a little strange.


    Gu Peng¡¯s physical and mental reports were normal. However, from the moment he came up from the garage, Gu Peng realized that his vision had be more and more blurry. Until now, he could not see at all.


    In order not to worry the children, Gu Peng asked Dr. Fei to take care of the three children while he went back to his office to hide.


    After returning to the office, Gu Peng called Gu Lin. ¡°Brother, there are some problems with Gu Ming¡¯s health report. Come to the Central Hospital and we¡¯ll talk about it in detail.¡± After a second, Gu Peng continued, ¡°I have some problems too.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at Doctor Fei¡¯s handsome and gentle face, and her face turned red.


    Of course, Yunbao could not be bothered to tease Gu Zi at this moment because Song Yun had just told her that the person who had cursed her uncle was nearby, so she needed to find a reason to look for him.


    At that moment, Yunbao had a thought.


    ¡°Mister Doctor, what is Eighth Uncle look like when he works in the hospital? Does everyone like him?¡± Yunbao¡¯s grape-like eyes flickered, making Doctor Fei like her very much.


    ¡°Your uncle is a very powerful doctor. He saved many people! Everyone likes him very much!¡± Doctor Fei answered Yunbao¡¯s question softly.


    ¡°Does anyone hate Uncle?¡± Gu Zi joined in.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me think. Recently, there was indeed a patient who underwent a cornea repair surgery. The surgery was very sessful. It was originally a happy thing, but¡­¡± At this point, Doctor Fei stopped. He did not know if it was right to tell the children the truth.


    ¡°But what?¡± Gu Ming, who had been silent for a long time, was also interested and asked.


    Anyone¡¯s heart would melt under the gaze of three pairs of big watery eyes. ¡°However, the patient is not satisfied with the oue of the surgery. He feels that your uncle has ruined him. That patient has beening to the hospital every day to cause trouble!¡± At this point, Doctor Fei could not help but sigh. Gu Peng was unlucky to have met such an unreasonable person.


    ¡°Doctor Fei, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Although her mother had said that children could not lie, this was for the sake of Eigth Uncle.


    After leaving everyone¡¯s line of sight, she started to walk around the floor.


    In order to find that person as soon as possible, Yunbao went to the nurses¡¯ station to look for the nurse who had pointed the way for herst time.


    Coincidentally, the nurse was on her lunch break.


    ¡°Nurse, may I ask where the person who caused trouble for Dr. Gu is?¡±


    The nurse looked at the doll-like girl in front of her and felt happy. She squatted down and replied, ¡°Little kid, why are you looking for him? He¡¯s not a good person. Where¡¯s your family? I¡¯ll send you back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nurse, can you take me to see him from afar? I¡¯m just curious. What does the bad guy look like? Please!¡± With that, Yunbao hurriedly acted cute..

 Chapter 96 - 96: Retrieval

    Chapter 96: Retrieval


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing how adorable Yunbao was, and that she had nothing to do during her lunch break, the nurse could not bear to reject her. ¡°Then let¡¯s agree that we¡¯ll look from afar and not be discovered by him!¡±


    ¡°Long live Sister Nurse!¡± To express her joy, Yunbao even jumped up.


    Just like that, the nurse brought Yunbao to the hospital lobby. Following the direction the nurse was pointing, Yunbao saw a man sitting in a corner of the lobby.


    That person¡¯s attire showed that he came from an ordinary family. He did not look like a bad person.


    ¡°Sister Nurse, is it him? But he doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡±


    Faced with Yunbao¡¯s question, the nurse burst outughing. ¡°Honey, you have to know that not all bad people will have the word ¡®bad¡¯ written on their faces. Alright, we¡¯re done looking. We¡¯re going back now!¡±


    Before leaving, Yunbao felt a pair of eyes staring at her from behind. However, when she turned around to look, she did not find anything.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful of the man in the corner. He knows sorcery. He was the one who cast the curse.¡± Song Yun¡¯s reminder sounded in Yunbao¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    On the other side, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yunbao back yet? How much water did she drink? I¡¯ll go look for her!¡± Although Gu Zi liked the handsome Doctor Fei and wanted to be alone with him, Yunbao was her sister. She had to protect her, so when she saw that Yunbao had not returned for a long time, she became anxious.


    Doctor Fei also felt a bit uneasy. These babies were the lifeblood of Gu family. If anything happened to them, how could he face Gu Peng?


    Therefore, he hurriedly sent Gu Zi and Gu Ming to Gu Peng. Before Gu Peng could ask, he went downstairs to look for Yunbao.


    However, as soon as he went downstairs, he saw the nurse and Yunbao holding hands.


    ¡°Yunbao, where did you go?¡± Doctor Fei finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Yunbao.


    ¡°Nothing. Uncle, I¡¯m hungry. I want to go to the hospital lobby to buy something to eat.¡± After saying that, Yunbao didn¡¯t forget to blink at Doctor Fei.


    Although Doctor Fei felt that the child was a little troublesome, he still brought Yunbao to the hospital lobby. While Doctor Fei was paying, Yunbao came to the corner where the man was.


    Looking at the sleeping man, Yunbao did not dare to dy. She used the spell Song Yun had taught her in the past to remove a strand of hair and a drop of blood from the man¡¯s body. After carefully putting it away, she ran back to Doctor Fei.


    However, what Yunbao did not know was that the man actually smiled


    strangely as he looked at Yunbao¡¯s back.


    Doctor Fei looked at Yunbao, who had run back from somewhere, and his heart was in his throat again. He reached out and held Yunbao¡¯s small hand, thinking that he could never let go of this girl¡¯s hand again.


    At this moment, Song Yun¡¯s voice appeared in Yunbao¡¯s mind again. ¡°Yunbao, quickly find a ce to sleep. I¡¯m going to teach you the way to undo the curse.¡±


    Yunbao understood that time was of the essence and could not care less. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Uncle Fei, I¡¯m so tired. Can you hug me to sleep for a while?¡±


    Doctor Fei looked at the hope in Yunbao¡¯s eyes. His heart was about to melt, so he carried Yunbao in his arms.


    Yunbao let herself fall asleep quickly. When she opened her eyes again, Song Yun was already in front of her.


    ¡°Yunbao¡¯s lesson today is a little difficult. You have to have enough confidence to learn it!¡± As he spoke, Song Yun raised her hands and chanted an incantation. ¡°Fate is fate. Everything has its own arrangements. Release!¡± A blue me appeared between Song Yun¡¯s hands.


    Yunbao looked at the ball of mes and was stunned. Song Yun looked at Yunbao¡¯s reaction and felt very happy.


    Yunbao also raised her hands like Song Yun and chanted, ¡°Fate is fate. Everything has its own arrangements. Release!¡± But this time, Yunbao had nothing in her hands.


    Ayer of mist gradually appeared in Yunbao¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing Yunbao¡¯s appearance, Song Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. ¡°Good child, this incantation is a high-level incantation, so it¡¯s normal that it hasn¡¯t seeded once. Now, Master wants to ask you, why are you learning this spell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to let Eighth Uncle recover. Boohoo¡­ Yunbao is useless¡­¡± Yunbao actually burst into tears as she spoke..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Breaking the Curse

    Chapter 97: Breaking the Curse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Doctor Fei looked at the trembling little girl and thought that she was having a nightmare. He patted her back.


    ¡°Yunbao, don¡¯t cry. Listen to Master, everything has its meaning. Therefore, please take your belief in learning spells and try again. Perhaps you will seed this time!¡± After saying that, Song Yun gently patted Yunbao¡¯s head.


    Yunbao wiped her tears and secretly cheered herself on. I will definitely seed this time.


    Yunbao raised her hands again and chanted an incantation. This time, not only did she seed, but the mes in her hands were also bluer, purer, and more exuberant.


    ¡°As expected, I didn¡¯t find the wrong person. Yunbao is the chosen one.¡± Song Yun muttered softly, her voice trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Yunbao looked at the me in her hand and found it unbelievable. She did not expect herself to be so powerful and actually seed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yunbao is now back in the real world. Burn a me and throw that person¡¯s blood and hair into it. The curse will be lifted.¡± Song Yun saw that Yunbao¡¯s happy expression was also infected, and her mood improved.


    ¡°Okay, goodbye, Master.¡±


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s disappearing back, a trace of pity appeared on Song Yun¡¯s face. Yunbao, don¡¯t me Master. Master had no choice.


    Yunbao opened her eyes and saw her uncle¡¯s clothes. Further up were Gu Peng¡¯s lively eyes. However, those eyes were not focused and were no different from a blind person.


    Although Yunbao did not know why she was in her Eighth uncle¡¯s arms, time was of the essence. Finding a ce to remove the curse for her uncle was the most important.


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s voice sounded in Yunbao¡¯s ears.


    We can go out? Yunbao thought of a n.


    Yunbao¡¯s stomach seemed to have sensed Yunbao¡¯s thoughts and rumbled at the right time.


    ¡°Yunbao is hungry. Eldest Uncle, let¡¯s go buy food!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao jumped down from Gu Peng¡¯s arms and pulled Gu Lin out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Gu Zi watched Gu Lin and Yunbao walk out, afraid that she would be left behind.


    Before leaving, Gu Lin instructed Gu Ming to take good care of Gu Peng.


    Gu Ming, who was in a daze, trembled in fear when he heard Gu Lin¡¯s voice. Then, he replied indifferently, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Lin brought the two girls to a McDonald¡¯s near the hospital. The two girls bought a lot of delicious food. Yunbao lied about a stomachache and went to the bathroom.


    Gu Zi looked at Yunbao¡¯s back and pondered. No, something was wrong. Sister Yunbao had already gone to the toilet several times today. Could it be that she was hiding something from her?


    Hence, Gu Zi secretly followed behind Yunbao. Just as she pushed open the bathroom door, she saw a huge blue lighting from inside.


    Gu Zi rubbed her eyes and looked again. The light had disappeared, and the bathroom was terrifyingly quiet.


    Gu Zi called out carefully, ¡°Sister Yunbao, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡± Thest door in the bathroom opened and Yunbao walked out. Gu Zi heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Yunbao was safe and sound. It


    seemed that she had seen wrongly just now.


    The two girls held hands and walked out. Yunbao was very d that she hadpleted the spell break before Gu Zi realized that she had used a spell.


    ¡°Yunbao, I was almost discovered, but you did well this time. How about I teach you two more incantations to reward you tonight?¡± Song Yun¡¯s reward was really too exciting for Yunbao.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Yunbao shouted excitedly.


    Hearing Yunbao suddenly shout, Gu Zi was shocked. ¡°Sister Yunbao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a little happy at the thought of eating delicious foodter.¡± Yunbao rubbed her nose guiltily.


    Gu Zi only felt that Yunbao was very childish and did not think too much about it.


    In Gu Peng¡¯s office in the Central Hospital.


    Gu Peng became depressed because of his blindness. He was a doctor who had saved so many people, but he could not help himself. How sad.


    Just as Gu Peng was feeling extremely sad, he felt his eyes itch. He blinked fiercely, and when he opened them again, Gu Peng¡¯s eyes saw light again..

 Chapter 98 - 98: Substitution Spell

    Chapter 98: Substitution Spell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, when Gu Peng opened his eyes, he saw Gu Ming standing in front of him, staring at his eyes with a strange smile.


    This frightened Gu Peng so much that he shrank back in his chair. ¡°Gu Ming, why are you staring at me?¡±


    Gu Ming still did not move, but the words he said made Gu Peng even more afraid.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, how does it feel to be blind?¡± After saying that, Gu Ming turned around and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. All these actions told Gu Peng that the person in front of him was not Gu Ming.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the child. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Gu Peng frowned. He knew that the thing the person in front of him wanted was definitely not simple, but he would risk it for his nephew.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I want a bottle of Yunbao¡¯s blood. I think this matter isn¡¯t difficult for you!¡± Gu Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Just as Gu Peng was about to refuse, Gu Lin returned with Gu Zi and Yunbao.


    Seeing that Eighth Uncle had regained his vision, Yunbao¡¯s mood improved. She turned around and met Gu Ming¡¯s gaze.


    Yunbao felt that she had seen Gu Ming¡¯s gaze before. Oh right, thest time Li Hu was controlled by the puppet technique, it was this gaze.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Ming had returned to his original self.


    Gu Ming looked at Yunbao, who was staring at him, and remembered that Yunbao had saved him just now. He scratched his head ufortably.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful of your brother. Not only was he cursed by the puppet technique, but he was also cursed by the substitution technique.¡± Song Yun appeared again to remind Yunbao.


    ¡°What kind of spell is the substitution technique?¡± Yunbao was very interested in this new term.


    ¡°If the puppet technique is the maniptor controlling others to do things ording to their will, then the substitution technique is the maniptor trying to upy someone else¡¯s body, absorb their soul, and finally take their body for themselves.¡±


    After hearing Song Yun¡¯s exnation, Yunbao hurriedly nodded. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s something bad that I have to tell you in advance. I want you to be mentally prepared. Your brother¡¯s body will bepletely upied in a few days. His time of self-consciousness will decrease.¡± Song Yun sighed.


    ¡°Master, is there a way to crack it? I want to help him.¡± Although Yunbao knew that the Gu Ming did not like her, he was also her family. She had to protect him.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s anxious tone, Song Yunforted her. ¡°There are still ways, but the Puppet Technique and Substitution Technique are both forbidden techniques. If you want to crack them, you have to pay the corresponding price¡­¡±


    At night, when they returned home, Gu Lin instructed the servants to bring Gu Zi, Yunbao, and Gu Ming to the garden to y. Gu Zi and Yunbao skipped towards the garden, while Gu Ming silently went upstairs and returned to his room as usual.


    Gu Lin and Gu Peng came to the study to discuss Gu Ming¡¯s situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Gu Ming?¡± Gu Lin asked impatiently as soon as he closed the study door. In the end, he was still not qualified as a father. He had paid too little attention to his child in the past, but other than being quiet, Gu Ming was outstanding in all aspects.


    ¡°There might be two people in Gu Ming¡¯s body.¡± Gu Peng observed Gu Lin¡¯s expression when he said this, afraid that his words would agitate Gu Lin.


    ¡°In other words, Gu Ming has schizophrenia?¡± Gu Lin looked at Gu Peng in disbelief, hoping that Gu Peng would give him a negative answer.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case. Gu Ming¡¯s physical condition and mental state are normal. It¡¯s just that two souls live in his body.¡± Gu Peng did not know if Gu Lin could understand what he meant.


    Gu Lin silently lit a cigarette and slowly sat down, although he did not understand how such a thing could happen to Gu Ming.


    Now that things had developed to this point, what he had to do was to think of a way to help Gu Ming chase out the other soul in his body.


    Suddenly, Gu Lin and Gu Peng looked at each other. They had been brothers for many years and both of them understood what the other was thinking.


    They thought of Yunbao. Perhaps Yunbao could solve this matter. Although they knew that their thoughts were too ridiculous, they trusted Yunbao from the bottom of their hearts..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Battle

    Chapter 99: Battle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin and Gu Peng knew that they could not let Old Master Gu know that they had asked Yunbao to help. Coincidentally, Old Master Gu had been apanying Old Madam Gu for a checkup in the hospital for the past few days. After making up their minds, the two of them called Yunbao to the study.


    As soon as Yunbao entered, she coughed from the smoke in the room. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Her face was red from coughing.


    Through the smoke, Yunbao saw Gu Lin and Gu Peng¡¯s mncholic expressions. However, when she approached, the two of them changed into calm expressions.


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s ufortable expression, Gu Jia quickly got up and opened the window. ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯m sorry. Eldest Uncle was a little troubled just now, so he smoked. I¡¯m sorry. Did it choke you?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, can you tell Yunbao what¡¯s troubling you? Yunbao also wants to help you share the burden!¡± Hearing Eldest Uncle¡¯s apology, Yunbao also felt a little sorry for Eldest Uncle. Although Eldest Uncle was very powerful, he must be under a lot of pressure.


    Gu Lin looked at the sensible little girl in front of him who was 70 to 80% simr to his sister and hesitated. Gu Ming and Yunbao were his babies. He could not see either child get injured.


    Looking at her eldest uncle¡¯s hesitant expression, Yunbao chanted an incantation, ¡°Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, open ears, Gu Lin.¡±


    From this, Yunbao also heard Gu Lin¡¯s thoughts. Why don¡¯t we forget it? Let¡¯s think of another way to deal with Gu Ming. If anything happens to Yunbao when she helps Gu Ming, how am I going to answer to my parents and dead sister? Yunbao finally lived a happy life. How can you bear to break it?! Gu Lin, you¡¯re a bastard!


    Hearing this, Yunbao could roughly guess why Eldest Uncle hade to look for her. Looking at Eldest Uncle¡¯s frown, Yunbao raised her chubby little hand to help him smoothen it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Uncle. Fate has its own ns. Good things will happen eventually!¡± Yunbao looked at Gu Lin solemnly, afraid that Gu Lin would not listen to herfort.


    Gu Lin and Gu Peng watched as Yunbaoforted them like a little adult. They could not help but feel relieved. They did not expect that as an adult, they would not be as clear-headed as their child.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound of something falling came from the door, followed by hurried footsteps.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Gu Lin became serious. At home, everyone knew that he could not approach his study without permission. Who had the guts to eavesdrop?


    When Gu Lin opened the door and wanted to chase out, he saw the fruit te on the ground and the fruits scattered on the ground. Before he could re up,


    a painful cry came trom Gu Ming¡¯s room.


    When Gu Lin and the other two opened the door of Gu Ming¡¯s room, they saw a strange scene.


    Gu Ming lowered his head and ced his hands by his sides. When he heard the sound, he slowly raised his head. There was a smile on his face that was different from that of children of his age. Yunbao was also shocked to see Gu Ming like this.


    ¡°Yunbao, quickly chant an incantation with Master. That person wants to forcefully upy his body. It¡¯s toote.¡± As she spoke, Song Yun chanted an incantation.


    Yunbao could not care less about what Gu Jia and Gu Peng were thinking. Saving people was more important.


    ¡°The heavens are above, the earth is below. Retreat!¡±


    As Yunbao¡¯s childish voice sounded, Gu Ming¡¯s body emitted a dark purple light. Gu Ming¡¯s young face also became a little distorted from pain.


    Although Gu Lin and Gu Peng felt sorry for Gu Ming, they also knew that Yunbao was saving Gu Ming. This was a critical moment that could not be interrupted.


    ¡°Gu Ming, take a good look. No one really cares about you. You¡¯re already in so much pain. They¡¯ll only watch coldly. As long as you agree to let me upy your body, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± A sly male voice appeared in Gu Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true! They want to chase you out. Everyone loves me very much!¡± Gu Ming shouted in pain.


    Yunbao looked at Gu Ming talking to herself and roughly guessed that the person who wanted to rece him must have said something bad to him.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Yunbao likes brother the most. Brother is handsome and good at studying. Eldest Uncle always tells me that you¡¯re his pride. Eldest Uncle, say something!¡± Yunbao stomped her feet anxiously. Gu Ming opened his eyes in pain and looked at Gu Lin expectantly..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Crisis

    Chapter 100: Crisis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Gu Ming, I know that I¡¯m not a good father. I neglected to apany you and your sister in the past, but in all aspects, you¡¯re a good child that I¡¯m proud of.¡± Gu Lin expressed his feelings to Gu Ming anxiously.


    ¡°Listen to it yourself. They love you because you¡¯re outstanding enough. If you¡¯re not outstanding anymore, if I don¡¯t leave and you be a bad child, do you think they¡¯ll still love you?¡± Mao Feng sensed Gu Ming¡¯s hesitation and continued to persuade him. ¡°No one really loves you. They only like Yunbao and Gu Zi. Child, you¡¯re living too painfully. Let me bear this pain for you!¡±


    Yes, no one liked him. Gu Ming epted this fact and stopped struggling. Yunbao and the other two heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Gu Ming gradually calm down. They thought that the soul had been chased away.


    ¡°Oh no, Yunbao, Gu Ming listened to his nder. His body is about to be invaded. Only you can help him now!¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Master, quickly think of a way!¡± Yunbao said anxiously.


    Gu Lin and Gu Peng looked at Yunbao, who was talking to herself. The two of them were very worried. Who knew that before Gu Ming¡¯s problem had been solved, something was wrong with Yunbao too.


    ¡°Master will teach you a spell that can allow you to enter Gu Ming¡¯s body and talk to his soul. It will help him rebuild his confidence and snatch his body back. But remember, if you fail, retreat immediately. Otherwise, you will disappear from this world with him.¡± Although Song Yun did not want Yunbao to take the risk, she knew that Yunbao was a stubborn child. If she could not save Gu Ming, she would probably not learn spells from her in the future.


    ¡°I understand, Master. Yunbao will bring Brother back!¡± Yunbao did not care about the risk Song Yun mentioned at all. She was focused on saving people now.


    Song Yun held her forehead. It seemed that this child did not take it to heart at all. If it was a blessing, it was not a disaster. If it was a disaster, it could not be avoided. ¡°Yunbao, follow Master¡¯s words. You know everything. Everything can be understood. Enter!¡±


    ¡°You know everything. Everything can be understood. Enter!¡± Yunbao chanted in a childish voice. This surprised Gu Lin and Gu Peng. They did not expect their little niece to really know magic like their sister. It seemed that Yunbao also knew that person.


    After chanting the incantation, Yunbao¡¯s small body leaned back. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Gu Lin reacted quickly and caught her. On the other side, Gu Peng also caught the fallen Gu Ming. Looking at the sleeping


    Yunbao and Gu Ming, they could not do anything. They could only pray that Gu Ming and Yunbao would be safe this time.


    After Yunbao entered Gu Ming¡¯s soul world, she realized that it was pitch-ck. There was no light at all. Yunbao carefully fumbled in the darkness. ¡°Brother, are you there? I¡¯m Yunbao.¡±


    Only endless darkness and silence answered Yunbao. Unwilling to give up, Yunbao shouted again. This time, a monster with dark purple eyes appeared in the darkness. Although she could not see what it was, she could feel that it was very big.


    Instinct told Yunbao that this monster was Gu Ming. It seemed that Gu Ming was wrapped by his inner demon, which gave that person an opportunity.


    Yunbao was actually a little afraid. After all, Yunbao was still a child. However, for the sake of Brother, Yunbao decided to ovee her fear and think of a way to get close to Gu Ming.


    It was not easy to pass through this monster¡¯s body to find Gu Ming. After all, this monster was especially vignt. Every time Yunbao approached, this monster would let out a low roar in an attempt to intimidate Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, quickly use the invisibility technique. This monster is just a barrier. As long as you be invisible and it can¡¯t see you, you can enter.¡± Song Yun¡¯s guidance sounded in Yunbao¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Wow, Master, you¡¯re so awesome. I can hear your voice here.¡± Song Yun enjoyed Yunbao¡¯s praise.


    Yunbao did not dare to dy. After chanting the invisibility incantation, she approached the monster. She realized that the monster did not react at all. Yunbao sessfully entered the monster¡¯s body. Finally, Yunbao found Gu Ming in the center of the monster¡¯s body.


    Gu Ming was curled up and sitting there with his head buried in his arms.


    Yunbao called out tentatively, ¡°Brother, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: We Are Family

    Chapter 101: We Are Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Ming heard someone call him and looked up in disbelief. When he saw that it was Yunbao, Gu Ming turned her head to the other side in a fit of pique and said, ¡°Why are you here? As expected, no one cares about me. Are you here tough at me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Brother Gu Ming. Eldest Uncle and Eighth Uncle are waiting for you outside!¡± Yunbao said as she approached Gu Ming.


    Just as she was about to touch Gu Ming, Gu Ming actually sensed it. He was a little angry. ¡°Stay away from me. It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, Dad and Mom wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce at all. Mom wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy.


    Everyone would have loved Gu Zi and me more. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    As Gu Ming became angry, a sandstorm swept up in the monster¡¯s body, building a barrier between Gu Ming and Yunbao.


    The sandstorm made Yunbao unable to open her eyes. She had no choice but to raise her hand to block it.


    At this moment, the amethyst bracelet on Yunbao¡¯s wrist emitted a light that formed a protectiveyer for Yunbao.


    Yunbao heard Song Yun¡¯s voice again. ¡°Yunbao, leave this ce quickly. Gu Ming¡¯s inner demon is too heavy and his obsession is too deep! You can¡¯t take him away! My energy hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. I can¡¯tst long!¡±


    ¡°Master, thank you, but Brother is Yunbao¡¯s family. Yunbao can¡¯t leave him in the lurch!¡± Yunbao shouted with all her might, and the wind actually weakened a little.


    Yunbao ignored Song Yun¡¯s obstruction and walked towards Gu Ming¡¯s side against the wind. Although Yunbao had Song Yun to protect her, the wind was too violent. As a result, cracks appeared in the protectiveyer halfway.


    The fine sand passed through the protectiveyer and scratched Yunbao¡¯s face and skin, leaving bloody marks. However, Yunbao acted as if she did not feel anything and continued to walk forward despite the pain.


    It was unknown if Gu Ming was touched by Yunbao, but the wind actually weakened a little.


    Yunbao was about to reach Gu Ming¡¯s hand, but Yunbao was eventually blown down by the wind. Yunbao struggled to stand up, but advancing in the wind had exhausted all her strength.


    Yunbao remembered and cried, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s my fault. Yunbao has no strength.


    Yunbao can¡¯t take you away! Boohoo¡­¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s cries, Gu Ming¡¯s obsession actually cracked. Gu Ming slowly walked to Yunbao¡¯s side. ¡°Sister Yunbao, do you know? You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s unwilling to give up on me. Why must you help me?¡±


    Yunbao looked at Gu Ming, who was frowning in deep thought, and muttered, ¡°Because Brother is my family! It¡¯s not easy for Yunbao to find a family member who likes her. Yunbao has to protect you well!¡±


    Gu Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Seeing that the little girl in front of him say that she wanted to protect him, Gu Mingpletely let go of the obsession in his heart. ¡°Yunbao, thank you. I¡¯ll protect you in the future and won¡¯t let those bad people bully you again! Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Ming extended his hand to Yunbao. The surrounding wind stopped and was reced by starlight.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yunbao excitedly ced her small hand in Gu Ming¡¯s. Just as the two children were about to return to the real world, the cunning male voice spoke again.


    ¡°What a close rtionship between siblings. I wonder if you have the life to go back!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge monster appeared in front of Yunbao and Gu Ming and spat fire at them.


    Yunbao and Gu Ming ran desperately under the starry sky, but they could not shake off the monster no matter what.


    ¡°Master, what should we do? Help!¡± Yunbao could not run anymore and asked Song Yun for help.


    ¡°Yunbao, I just observed it. To defeat it, you need Gu Ming¡¯s willpower. This is his spiritual world. He¡¯s the master here. As long as he snatches back his body and controls his willpower, he can chase out another soul.¡± With that, Song Yun¡¯s voice disappeared.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡± No matter how Yunbao shouted, Song Yun stopped talking.


    Helpless, Yunbao could only let Gu Ming try ording to her master¡¯s method. ¡°Brother, listen to me. This is your spiritual world.. As long as you control your will, you can definitely chase that monster out!¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Defeating Mao Feng

    Chapter 102: Defeating Mao Feng


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Ming looked at the little girl in front of him. For some reason, he trusted


    Yunbao.


    Gu Ming concentrated and closed his eyes. He imagined a fire around the monster. The fire gradually became bigger and bigger, burning the monster until it gradually disintegrated.


    ¡°Gu Ming, this is your spiritual world. As long as you leave Yunbao here, she won¡¯t be able to return to the real world! Your family will also return their love to you!¡± The monster was about topletely disappear, but it didn¡¯t forget to sow discord between Gu Ming and Yunbao.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re family. I won¡¯t hurt my sister!¡± Gu Ming said as he burned the fire even more fiercely.


    Just as the monster was about to disappear, the monster left a sentence.


    ¡°Yunbao, tell Song Yun that I, Mao Feng, am back. Hahahaha!¡±


    Looking at the disappearing monster, Gu Ming and Yunbao heaved a sigh of relief. The two of themy on the ground and looked at the beautiful starry sky. For some reason, they actually fell asleep.


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, she realized that she was lying on the bed in her room. Gu Lin was guarding her.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, how¡¯s Brother?¡± The first thing Yunbao did when she woke up was to ask about Gu Ming¡¯s condition.


    Gu Lin was touched by how Yunbao risked her life to protect her brother. When she woke up, she still cared about her brother. His eyes turned red.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle has to thank Yunbao properly! If it weren¡¯t for our Yunbao, Brother might already be gone! He¡¯s sleeping now!¡± As she spoke, Gu Lin gently patted Yunbao¡¯s head.


    Seeing that Yunbao was fine, Gu Lin felt half relieved. After coaxing Yunbao to sleep, Gu Lin went to Gu Ming¡¯s room. Looking at the quiet child on the bed, Gu Lin¡¯s heart still ached.


    It was all his fault for neglecting Gu Ming and Gu Zi. That was why Gu Ming thought that he would not be liked and developed a silent personality. He was ipetent as a father.


    Gu Lin stood quietly by Gu Ming¡¯s side, waiting for him to wake up.


    After Yunbao fell asleep, she came to the ce where she met Song Yun again. When she saw Song Yun fanning herself leisurely on the rocking chair, Yunbao was a little angry.


    ¡°Master, where did you go just now? Why did you suddenly disappear? Do you know how afraid I was that I would never see you again!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao pouted. Her angry look was so adorable.


    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to my excuse, no, listen to my exnation. I haven¡¯tpletely recovered my ability, so there¡¯s a time limit for me to appear by your side. Just like a battery, does it need to be charged when the battery runs out? When I disappeared, I was charging myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case? Aren¡¯t you going to abandon me and leave?¡± In Yunbao¡¯s heart, her master and family were the same, so she was afraid that this hard-won happiness would disappear.


    ¡°My dear Yunbao, when have I ever lied to you? If you pout again, you¡¯ll have oil hanging from your mouth!¡± Song Yun knew that Yunbao did not have a sense of security, so she tried her best tofort her.


    ¡°By the way, Master, do you know how Brother Gu Ming is? I haven¡¯t gone to see him yet!¡± Yunbao was still a child after all. In the blink of an eye, she forgot what she was angry about just now.


    Seeing Yunbao return to her usual happy self, Song Yun¡¯s heart ached. This child was too sensible.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve sessfully chased away the other soul in his body, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Perhaps he¡¯s afraid of facing reality and doesn¡¯t want to admit that everyone loves him!¡± Song Yun said meaningfully.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to admit it? Everyone loves him, but he doesn¡¯t like it? But Yunbao likes everyone to love me!¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand why her master said that, nor did she understand why Brother thought that way.


    ¡°Yunbao, sometimes, we are just bystanders. If the people in the game want to break out of the situation, they have to solve their problems first. No one can help them except themselves.¡± Song Yun squatted down and held Yunbao¡¯s face with both hands as she said seriously..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Unscathed

    Chapter 103: Unscathed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yunbao seems to understand.¡± Although Yunbao did not quite understand what her master meant, she understood that it was probably what her mother had said about doing your own things yourself.


    Suddenly, Yunbao thought of something. ¡°By the way, Master, the person in


    Brother¡¯s body asked me to tell you that his name is Mao Feng. He¡¯s back!¡±


    When Song Yun heard this, the fan in her hand fell to the ground. Yunbao looked at Song Yun¡¯s dejected expression and quickly picked up the fan and returned it to Song Yun.


    Song Yun took the fan and sighed. ¡°Sigh, what wille wille. Yunbao, it seems like it¡¯s time for you to know some things¡­¡¯


    It was midnight when Gu Ming woke up. He opened his eyes and looked around. He found himself lying on his bed. Gu Lin had pressed down on one of his legs because she was asleep.


    Gu Ming looked at Gu Lin¡¯s tired sleeping face and the obsession in his heartpletely disintegrated. It turned out that his father still loved him.


    Gu Ming raised his small hand and gently stroked Gu Lin¡¯s face, waking him up.


    Seeing that Gu Ming had woken up, Gu Lin was very excited. He held Gu Ming¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Son, are you feeling unwell? Are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Are you cold?¡±


    This was the first time Gu Ming had seen Gu Lin nag. The corners of his mouth twitched as he replied, ¡°Dad, which one should I answer first?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± The father and sonughed in tacit understanding.


    The father and son chatted for a long time. When Gu Ming fell asleep from exhaustion, Gu Lin returned to Yunbao¡¯s room.


    Gu Lin looked at the sleeping Yunbao and fell into deep thought. Could Yunbao know the same person that his sister knew back then? That person caused his sister to go missing and get close to Yunbao. What was their goal? He had not protected his sister well in the past. This time, he had to protect Yunbao well.


    When Yunbao woke up, she was shocked to see a tired and unshaven man sitting by her bed.


    ¡°Yunbao, tell Eldest Uncle the truth. Do you know someone who knows magic?¡± When Gu Lin saw that Yunbao had woken up, she finally asked the question she had been thinking about for half the night.


    ¡°Um, Eldest Uncle, do you want to wash up first? You look a little scary now,¡± Yunbao said carefully, wanting to change the topic.


    After hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Gu Lin touched his face. His stubble was a little prickly. ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯m sorry. Eldest Uncle scared you. I¡¯ll kisten to you and go wash up first.¡±


    Before leaving, Gu Lin did not forget to remind Yunbao, ¡°Yunbao, if you know that person, remember to tell Eldest Uncle! Eldest Uncle wants to know him too!¡±


    Yunbao looked at Gu Lin¡¯s departing figure and patted her chest with her chubby little hand. ¡°Phew¡ªthat was close. I was almost discovered.¡±


    Just as Yunbao was fretting over how to answer Gu Lin¡¯s question, someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you awake? Today is your first day of kindergarten. Don¡¯t bete!¡± Gu Zi¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Yunbao had a sh of inspiration. That¡¯s right! Today was the first day of kindergarten. As long as she went to school early, she could avoid Eldest Uncle¡¯s gaze.


    Yunbao washed up and put on her clothes as quickly as possible. She jogged downstairs. At this moment, Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu had just returned from the hospital and were having breakfast downstairs.


    The two of them looked at Yunbao¡¯s anxious expression, afraid that she would fall. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Slow down. Don¡¯t fall!¡± Old Madam Gu looked at Yunbao happily.


    ¡°Grandpa, good morning, Grandma. Today is Yunbao¡¯s first day of school. I can¡¯t bete, so I won¡¯t be eating with vou zuys. Don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao pulled Gu Zi, who was still eating, and ran towards the door.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao, wait. I haven¡¯t finished breakfast yet!¡± Gu Ziined softly and didn¡¯t forget to roll her eyes. This was the first time she had seen someone so enthusiastic about going to school.


    Gu Luo was the one who sent the two of them to school today. As a university professor, it was most appropriate for him to go through the admission procedures for Yunbao.


    Along the way, Gu Zi told Yunbao many interesting things about kindergarten. Yunbao¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened.


    ¡°Eh¡ªwhy isn¡¯t Brother Gu Ming going to school with us?¡± Yunbao realized that Gu Ming was not in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother is so good at studying. How can he skip school? His school is closer, so he has his own car,¡± Gu Zi answered like a little adult..

 Chapter 104 - 104: The First Day of School

    Chapter 104: The First Day of School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Luo settled the school procedures for Yunbao, Yunbao followed the teacher to the door of the ss. Teacher Luo Bing could tell that Yunbao was nervous. She squatted down andforted Yunbao with a smile, ¡°Gu Yun, don¡¯t be nervous. In the future, you will have many friends to learn and y with. Everyone will like you.¡±


    Yunbao looked at her teacher¡¯s serious expression and felt less nervous. ¡°Really? Will everyone really like me?¡± In the end, Yunbao was still a child. She was afraid of being hated by others.


    ¡°Of course. Our Gu Yun is so cute and beautiful. Of course, everyone will like you!¡± Luo Bing looked at the insecure child in front of her and felt a little heartache.


    In the end, Yunbao was led into the ssroom by Teacher Luo Bing.


    As soon as Yunbao entered the ssroom, the noise in the ss disappeared. The students widened their eyes and looked at this new student.


    ¡°From now on, Student Gu Yun will be a member of our ss. Everyone, please give her a round of apuse.¡± Teacher Luo Bing took the lead and pped.


    ¡°Look at how beautiful she is. She looks like a doll!¡± Someone expressed their opinion amidst the apuse.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I think so too, but I think she looks more like my Barbie doll!¡± Another person echoed.


    Hearing her ssmate¡¯s praise, Yunbao blushed shyly.


    ¡°Tsk, how can someone like her be considered good-looking? You guys really haven¡¯t seen the world!¡± It was unknown who said this among the children. Although the voice was not very loud, Yunbao still heard it. She looked at the person in the voice and felt that she had seen that person somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful of that little girl in the future. She doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Song Yun reminded kindly.


    ¡°Okay. Yunbao will remember. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± After Yunbaoforted Song Yun, she was arranged by her teacher to be beside the girl just now. What she was afraid of really happened.


    Yunbao was about to sit down when the girl kicked Yunbao¡¯s chair away.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Yunbao sat on the ground.


    ¡°Aiyo, you can¡¯t even sit properly on a chair, yet you stille to school. What a joke.¡± When the girl saw that her prank had seeded, she smiled and didn¡¯t forget to mock Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you alright?¡± Song Yun and Teacher Luo Bing asked in unison.


    Yunbao nced at the girl beside her and stood up. She rubbed her butt that was in pain from the fall and smiled at the teacher. ¡°Yunbao is fine, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like me. Teacher, can I change seats?¡±


    Luo Bing saw that Yunbao did not cry or make a fuss when she fell. She was so sensible that it was difficult not to feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change your seat. However¡­ Ye Yun, you should apologize to Gu Yun. Otherwise, I¡¯ll revoke your position as the ss monitor.¡± Teacher Luo looked at the instigator¡ªYe Yun.


    Ye Yun said obediently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, she sat back in her seat. However, her eyes showed that she was unwilling to ept this.


    Yunbao was assigned to another seat. This time, her deskmate was a chubby boy.


    When he saw Yunbao sitting beside him, the chubby boy clearly became reserved, and he looked a little cute.


    Yunbao extended her hand to him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Yun. Everyone calls me Yunbao. Can we be friends?¡± After saying that, Yunbao didn¡¯t forget to blink her big grape-like eyes.


    The chubby boy looked at Yunbao¡¯s flickering eyes and was mesmerized for a moment. He subconsciously held Yunbao¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Ming. I¡¯m very happy to be your friend. You¡¯re my first friend here. No one likes me. Are you really willing to be my friend?¡±


    Yunbao did not understand why everyone did not like this little fatty in front of her when he was so cute. However, she was still very happy that she had made a friend. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re also my first friend here. I didn¡¯t expect us to have such a tacit understanding! Looks like I¡¯m your destined friend!¡±


    The chubby Su Ming clearly did not expect Yunbao to be so happy and¡­ narcissistic..

 Chapter 105 - 105: Evil Spirit

    Chapter 105: Evil Spirit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Yunbao made her first friend, she started gossiping. Perhaps she was infected by Gu Zi. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that girl called Ye Yun like me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, she¡¯s just jealous that you¡¯re prettier and cuter than her. If it weren¡¯t for her good grades, the teacher wouldn¡¯t have let her be the ss monitor at all.¡± When the chubby boy said this, there was more or less a hint of disdain.


    When Yunbao looked at Ye Yun, she realized that there was a ck shadow floating in the sky behind her.


    The ck shadow seemed to have sensed Yunbao¡¯s gaze and instantly became restless before disappearing.


    ¡°Master, what is that?¡± Yunbao looked at the disappearing shadow and felt very ufortable.


    ¡°That¡¯s an evil spirit. The evil spirit will sign a contract with a human. The evil spirit will give the contracted person a certain ability. In return, the contracted person needs to nourish the evil spirit with their soul until their soul ispletely devoured by the evil spirit.¡±


    During her afternoon nap, Yunbao dreamed that the evil spirit wanted to make a deal with her. As long as she provided him with a soul, he could let her see her mother.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t agree, so the evil spirit refused to let go. Just as Yunbao felt that she was about to suffocate, the amethyst bracelet on her hand emitted a light that repelled the evil spirit.


    Yunbao opened her eyes and realized that she had sweated a lot because of the nightmare just now. She tilted her head and was not far away. Ye Yun was staring at her, scaring Yunbao.


    Yunbao asked the teacher to go to the toilet but Ye Yun followed. Ye Yun took advantage of the time when the teacher was waiting outside the door and said fiercely to Yunbao, ¡°Neer, give me your bracelet. I saw it just now. It glows.¡±


    This was the first time Yunbao had seen someone ask for something so righteously. ¡°Why? This is mine. I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± After going to the toilet, Yunbao ignored Ye Yun and walked out. This angered Ye Yun, and the ck fog above her head became evenrger.


    ¡°Yunbao, be careful. The evil spirit energy on that little girl¡¯s head has be stronger again. It¡¯s about to devour the little girl¡¯s soul!¡± Song Yun was very worried about Yunbao. This time, the evil spirit was more troublesome than before. As long as the host¡¯s desire was still there, the evil spirit would always exist and not disappear.


    Fortunately, during the afternoon study, Ye Yun got up and ¡°identally¡± knocked over Yunbao¡¯s notebook. When she walked, she ¡°identally¡± bumped into Yunbao. This series of actions made Yunbao speechless, but she did not want to argue with her.


    At night, when they returned home from school, Gu Luo came to pick Gu Zi and Yunbao up. After the two girls got into the car, Gu Luo had no intention of leaving.


    After a while, Ye Yun also appeared in the car. Yunbao could not help but be shocked when she saw Ye Yun get into the car. She did not expect someone to be so thick-skinned as follow her home just to get the bracelet.


    What surprised Yunbao even more was that Ye Yun actually called Gu Zi, ¡°Sister!¡±


    Gu Zi looked at Yunbao¡¯s surprised expression and subconsciously touched Yunbao¡¯s face gently. She exined, ¡°Sister Yunbao, you two should be ssmates, right? She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s daughter, Ye Yun. My uncle¡¯s family went overseas today. She has to stay at our house. Let¡¯s y together tonight!¡±


    This sentence was like a bolt from the blue to Yunbao. The two people who hated each other to begin with actually had to spend the night under the same roof, not to mention that this person had an evil spirit on her.


    Yunbao did not like Ye Yun, but there was nothing she could do. She only hoped that tonight would be peaceful.


    After dinner, Yunbao found an excuse and returned to her room. Gu Ming saw Yunbao¡¯s abnormality and followed her upstairs.


    ¡°Master, what does that evil spirit want to do?¡± Yunbao did not understand why the evil spirit was still holding on to her even though it had already found Ye Yun as its host.


    ¡°Because he wants you to be his new host!¡±


    When Yunbao heard Song Yun¡¯s rxed tone, she felt as if a flock of crows had flown over her head. ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±


    Song Yun heard Yunbao¡¯sints andughed happily. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I have a way to defeat him. Do you want to learn?¡±


    When Yunbao heard that there was a new incantation to learn, she was overjoyed. She promised Song Yun that she would learn it from her tonight..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Sibling Love

    Chapter 106: Sibling Love


    Gu Ming, who was following upstairs, felt that Yunbao had something on her mind. He was really worried and begged to stay on the sofa in Yunbao¡¯s room tonight. Yunbao could not dissuade him and could only agree.


    In the dead of night, Ye Yun quietly came to Yunbao¡¯s room. She gently pushed open Yunbao¡¯s door and walked in. However, strangely, Ye Yun¡¯s eyes were closed the entire time, and her body was not as straight as during the day.


    Yunbao, who was sleeping soundly, did not know that danger had quietly arrived.


    However, Gu Ming, who had always been very vignt, woke up because of Ye Yun¡¯s actions. He was shocked when he saw Ye Yun¡¯s appearance through the moonlight.


    Especially when he saw Ye Yun getting closer and closer to Yunbao, his heart was in his throat. He didn¡¯t know where he got the courage, but Gu Ming rushed to Yunbao¡¯s bed, picked up the sleeping Yunbao, and ran out.


    In the dream, Yunbao had been learning incantations from her master. She only felt that her body was especially swaying. Only after her master reminded her did she know what had happened.


    Gu Ming carried Yunbao and shouted as he ran, ¡°Yunbao, wake up. Yunbao, wake up!¡± Initially, Gu Ming wanted to bring Yunbao to find the rest of the family, but strangely, no matter how hard he ran, he could not run out of this floor. The people in the other rooms had also disappeared.


    Gu Ming¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Fortunately, Yunbao woke up in his despair. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why are we here?¡± Yunbao looked down at Gu Ming carrying her while barefoot and felt a warmth in her heart.


    Before Gu Ming could exin, Ye Yun had already caught up. The ck fog above her head was especially obvious this time.


    Gu Ming protected Yunbao behind her and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m not afraid of you! What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Yunbao felt Gu Ming¡¯s body trembling. It seemed that he was quite frightened. Even so, he had to protect her. This was the warmth Yunbao felt aftering to this house. Yunbao¡¯s eyes were instantly covered with ayer of mist.


    ¡°What a deep brother-sister rtionship. In that case, why don¡¯t I devour both your souls! Hahaha.¡± After saying that, the ck fog actuallyughed.


    Yunbao gently patted Gu Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± As she spoke, Yunbao chanted the incantation she had just learned. ¡°Toe is toe. To go is to go. Leave!¡±


    The ck shadow immediately became restless and even let out a painful groan.


    Seeing this, Yunbao ran forward. She grabbed the ck shadow above Ye Yun¡¯s head and threw it to the ground.


    Gu Ming had never seen Yunbao like this. He was stunned for a moment and told himself in his heart that he could not provoke this sister in the future. She was as strong as an ox and had a bad temper. He might be the next to be unlucky.


    The evil spirit was unwilling to admit defeat and threatened Yunbao, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯llpletely devour her soul if you attack me? She¡¯s your rtive!¡±


    It was fine if the evil spirit did not speak, but after saying that, Yunbao became even angrier and fell even harder. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Did she treat me as a rtive when she bullied me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Yunbao, good job! Master supports you!¡± Song Yun¡¯s encouragement sounded in her ears.


    When the evil spirit heard Song Yun¡¯s voice, the ck shadow trembled. ¡°It¡¯s you? I didn¡¯t expect me to be so unlucky today. Could this little child be your disciple?¡±


    ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat. I¡¯ll give you all my strength. Please let me live. I won¡¯t harm anyone again.¡± The ck shadow begged bitterly.


    Yunbao was in the mming when she heard the ck shadow¡¯s words. She stopped what she was doing and finally threw the ck shadow against the wall.


    ¡°Yunbao, you decide!¡± Song Yun handed the choice to Yunbao.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll let you off. But if you harm anyone again, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t forget to gesture her small fists at the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit cried out in his heart. After being in this world for so many years, he did not expect to be defeated by a child. However, he had to admit defeat. The evil spirit transferred all its strength into Yunbao¡¯s amethyst bracelet. His body became smaller and smaller, whiter and whiter. In the end, he became as big as a glutinous rice ball.


    Yunbao looked at the thing in front of her with interest.. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my pet?¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Enemy

    Chapter 107: Enemy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The evil spirit never expected that this little girl with off-the-chartsbat power would want it to be her pet. Although it was afraid of Yunbao, how could the evil spirit be willing to be someone¡¯s pet?


    Hence, a scene of a glutinous rice ball baring its teeth at the little girl appeared.


    Not only was Yunbao not afraid, but she also reached out and pinched the glutinous rice ball. ¡°It feels good. From now on, you¡¯ll be called glutinous rice ball, okay? From now on, you and Little Tiger will be my partners!¡±


    Gu Ming sighed in his heart. His sister was really powerful. She actually dared to use an evil spirit as a pet. He could not anger her in the future and had to hug his sister¡¯s thigh tightly.


    Song Yun also wiped the sweat on her forehead with her hand. She did not expect Yunbao to be even bolder than her mother. She dared to use evil spirits as pets. It seemed that this child¡¯s future was limitless.


    The evil spirit never expected to have such a cute name as a dignified evil spirit. Just like that, Yunbao and Gu Ming brought the evil spirit back to their room to rest, leaving Ye Yun lying alone in the corridor. Who asked her to target Yunbao so badly previously?


    The next morning, the first ray of sunlight shone into Yunbao¡¯s room. Yunbao felt warm all over. She stretched and got up from the bed. She saw Gu Ming sitting motionless on the sofa with two dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Gu Ming, did you not sleep well?¡± Yunbao jumped off the bed and came to Gu Ming.


    Gu Ming said embarrassedly, ¡°No, no. Perhaps I¡¯m not used to sleeping on the sofa!¡± Gu Ming would not tell Yunbao that he could not sleep because he was afraid of that evil spirit.


    At this moment, Ye Yun, who had slept in the corridor for the entire night, was also woken up by the wind. Why was she here?


    Although her mind was filled with questions, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thought that she was in a daze at night.


    After having breakfast with Ye Yun, the kids of Gu family went to school in the Gu family¡¯s private car. Today was the second day of school for Yunbao. Yunbao was very happy.


    However, some people just had no judgment and insisted on ruining other people¡¯s good moods, such as Ye Yun.


    Ye Yun was chatting andughing with Gu Zi in the car. Although Yunbao felt that she had been neglected, she cameter after all. She did not know Gu Zi and Ye Yun for as long as they did, so Yunbao just sat there quietly.


    ¡°Aiyo, Ah Zi, quickly smell it. Does this car smell poor?¡± After Ye Yun finished speaking, she did not forget to look at Yunbao provocatively.


    Yunbao was speechless. She rolled her eyes and ignored Ye Yun.


    Gu Zi frowned and looked at Ye Yun. ¡°No, why didn¡¯t I smell it? Could it be that your rhinitis acted up and you smelled it wrong?¡± Gu Zi was really not polite at all. After all, she was born with a straightforward temper.


    Ye Yun choked on Gu Zi¡¯s words and blushed for a long time. She did not say anything until they reached school.


    Yunbao originally thought that Ye Yun would stop for a few days, but what Yunbao did not expect was that Ye Yun was really not obedient at all. If she did not cause trouble a few times a day, she would feel ufortable all over.


    Today, when Teacher Luo Bing brought everyone out to y, Ye Yun pretended to pass by Yunbao and pretended to identally trip YUnbao, causing her to fall to the ground and cut her hand.


    Although no one liked the little fatty, Su Ming, and he didn¡¯t talk to everyone much, he was actually very observant. ¡°She did it on purpose. I have to tell the teacher!¡±


    As he spoke, Su Ming was about to pull Ye Yun to find the teacher.


    When Ye Yun saw that she had been exposed, she did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, she scolded Su Ming, ¡°You framed me! Which eye of yours saw that I did it on purpose?! Who can testify for you?¡±


    Su Ming could not win against Ye Yun, and his face turned red from anger. ¡°I,


    I¡­¡±


    Looking at Su Ming¡¯s expression, Yunbao felt for the first time that she could also be liked. This liking was different from her family¡¯s liking, and from Rong Xuan¡¯s liking for her.


    Su Ming was the first person who was willing to stand up for her as soon as he met her.


    Yunbao got up from the ground and patted the dust off her body. She reached out and hugged Su Ming. ¡°Su Ming, thank you.¡±


    Then, she pulled Su Ming to find a teacher to apply medicine on her wound.


    Yunbao did not argue with Ye Yun this time because she heard from Teacher Luo Bing that in a few days, the kindergarten would bring these children to the neighboring city for a summer camp. Yunbao already had a n in her heart.


    At this moment, Ye Yun still did not know that she was about to suffer. She was still feeling smug..

 Chapter 108 - 108: Doll

    Chapter 108: Doll


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Soon, it was time for the kindergarten to go to the neighboring city for summer camp. The children bade farewell to their parents and boarded the kindergarten bus.


    Gu Luo and Gu Lin came to send Yunbao and Gu Zi off. Before they left, Gu Luo and Gu Lin kept nagging at Yunbao and Gu Zi. It was not until Teacher Luo Bing shouted that they were about to leave that they reluctantly watched the two children get into the car.


    Yunbao was wearing a light green princess dress today. Old Madam Gu had even braided her hair in the morning. Under the sunlight, Yunbao looked like a sprite that had walked out of the forest.


    Gu Luo¡¯s eyes were actually moist. ¡°Big Brother, look. Doesn¡¯t Yunbao look like our dead sister?¡±


    Gu Lin was originally immersed in his longing for his sister. When he heard Gu Luo¡¯s words, he felt that her longing had disappeared. What reced it was anger.


    ¡°You brat, how dare you talk about Yunbao like this? If you don¡¯t know how to speak, don¡¯t say it!¡± As she spoke, Gu Lin patted Gu Luo¡¯s head.


    Gu Luo looked at Gu Lin¡¯s departing figure with an aggrieved expression. ¡°They clearly look alike! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Of course, Gu Luo only dared to whisper and mutter these words.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi fell asleep the moment they got into the car. At the thought of going to the summer camp the next day, the two girls were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep the night before.


    By the time the teacher woke them up, they were already at the camp.


    Teacher Luo Bing assigned each child their own room. After all, everyone would be staying here for a week.


    Unfortunately, Yunbao, Gu Zi, and Ye Yun were assigned to the same room.


    At this moment, Ye Yun did not forget to sow discord between Yunbao and Gu Zi. ¡°Gu Zi, look, this is the ethnic essory bracelet my father brought back for me from S City two days ago. I asked him to buy one for you as a gift!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. Thank you. Do you only have two? Doesn¡¯t that mean Sister Yunbao doesn¡¯t have one! Sister Yunbao, why don¡¯t 1 give mine to you?¡± Gu Zi saw that Yunbao didn¡¯t have an ethnic essory bracelet, so she wanted to give her share to Yunbao.


    Yunbao was very touched, but she still refused. ¡°Sister, this is your gift. Yunbao can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Ye Yun looked at the two of them pushing it each other and hatred rose in her heart.


    Ye Yun swore in her heart to teach Gu Zi and Yunbao a lesson.


    At night, in the dead of the night, a person stood in front of Yunbao¡¯s bed. It was Ye Yun.


    Ye Yun held a doll in her hand. The doll¡¯s body was filled with needles. Under the moonlight, it was not difficult to discover that Yunbao¡¯s name was on the puppet.


    Yunbao, who was learning from Song Yun, suddenly felt a pain in her left hand.


    ¡°Yunbao, someone is looking for trouble with you!¡± Song Yun said unhurriedly.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine. Master, since you¡¯re so calm, it means that you can handle it.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that although Yunbao was a child, she could still see things clearly.


    However, to Yunbao¡¯s surprise, Song Yun shook her head this time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t solve this problem because it¡¯s witchcraft.¡± Song Yun shook her head. This was just a small witchcraft spell that did not cause much harm to people, but she really did not know how to solve it. Witchcraft was a field she had never been involved in.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t expect Song Yun to have something that she couldn¡¯t solve.


    However, Yunbao knew that even if she couldn¡¯t solve it, it wouldn¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to solve Yunbao, I know that to solve a problem, you must find the source. If you want to find the answer, Ye Yun is the breakthrough point. This witchcraft is not something a child can think of. Just in case, I¡¯ll give you a treasure.¡± As she spoke, Song Yun took out a gourd ne and put it on Yunbao¡¯s neck.


    Ye Yun had already taken a drop of blood from Yunbao¡¯s fingertip and dripped it on the doll.


    After doing this, Ye Yun turned around and wanted to return to her bed to rest. At this moment, Glutinous Rice Ball appeared in front of Ye Yun.


    The glutinous rice ball slowly grewrger and darker. In the end, it was so big


    that it could swallow Ye Yun.


    Ye Yun, who was a youngdy, had never seen this before. She fainted from fear.


    Glutinous Rice Ball ignored the unconscious Ye Yun and handed the doll in her hand to Yunbao..

 Chapter 109 - 109: So It’s the Ye Family

    Chapter 109: So It¡¯s the Ye Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Yunbao still had her eyes closed and did not take the doll, the corners of Glutinous Rice Ball¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly. ¡°Hey, stop pretending to be asleep. Didn¡¯t you ask me to scare her?¡±


    Yunbao opened one eye and looked at Glutinous Rice Ball. She looked like a smart little girl. ¡°You found out.¡± Seeing that she could not avoid it, Yunbao sat upzily from the bed and took the doll.


    The puppet was exquisitely made. Its entire face was no different from a real person¡¯s, and its hair was as smooth as a real person¡¯s. It was wearing a pink princess dress, which looked so beautiful under the moonlight.


    Glutinous Rice Ball nced at Yunbao and then at the doll. It realized that the doll looked 90% like Yunbao.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this thing somewhere before.¡± Glutinous Rice Ball fell silent for two seconds. ¡°By the way, 200 years ago, I saw this thing in an old mansion. They said it was called a curse.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a curse?¡± Yunbao was very curious about unknown things, and her curiosity was immediately aroused by Glutinous Rice Ball.


    ¡°A curse is when someone else does something and wishes bad upon you.¡± Glutinous Rice Ball slowly returned to its small form.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to break it. As long as we find the person who cast the curse and burn the talisman in their hand, it will be fine. But before that) you have to keep this doll well. Otherwise, the scratches on its body will be the wounds on your body. This is called a shared vessel.¡± Glutinous Rice Ball yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Keep the things yourself. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the disappearing figure of Glutinous Rice Ball and then at the unfamiliar environment. She slowly curled up into a ball and curled up in the corner of the bed.


    Early the next morning, Teacher Luo Bing woke the children up and prepared to start the summer camp. Today, they were going to visit the museum in S City, where the development history of S City was recorded.


    Ye Yun told Teacher Luo Bing about how she saw Glutinous Rice Ballst night, but Teacher Luo Bing did not believe her and thought that she had a nightmare.


    Seeing that no one believed her, Ye Yun could only give up for the time being. However, she did not dare to approach Yunbao again. Yunbao was also happy to have peace.


    The museum was especiallyrge. There were a total of four floors, and each floor had exhibits of different periods. There were also a variety of items, and the children¡¯s eyes lit up.


    When they were visiting the caveman¡¯s exhibition hall, Gu Zi quietly came to Yunbao¡¯s side and said, ¡°I saw itst night. I also saw it the night you helped Brother.¡±


    Yunbao was very surprised by Gu Zi¡¯s words. She did not expect Gu Zi to find out about all of this. She was even more surprised that Gu Zi, who had a big mouth, did not tell anyone about this. Who would believe her?


    Unlike Yunbao¡¯s surprise, Gu Zi seemed to be used to Yunbao¡¯s situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±


    For the entire day, Ye Yun avoided Yunbao. At night, the children returned to their rooms. Only Ye Yun cried and refused to go back. In the end, Teacher Luo Bing promised Ye Yun that her father would bring her home tomorrow. Only then did Ye Yun reluctantly return to her room.


    As soon as they entered the room, Gu Zi and Yunbao stared straight at Ye Yun. Ye Yun was so frightened that he cried.


    Gu Zi looked at her former friend and felt that this friend was actually so bad. She returned the bracelet on her hand to Ye Yun. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bad and want to harm my sister! Tell me, who asked you to do this!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Ye Yun burst into tears when she saw Gu Zi questioning her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything. Then I¡¯ll get Glutinous Rice Ball to y with you for a while. Glutinous Rice Ball!¡± Yunbao knew that scaring her was the most effective against someone like Ye Yun.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ll talk) I¡¯ll talk. Dad asked me to do this. He said that it was Gu Yun who caused Auntie to divorce Uncle. It was also Gu Yun who caused Auntie to go crazy.¡± Ye Yun knew that she could not avoid it, so she could only tell the truth. After all, no matter how bad Ye Yun was, she was still a child.


    Yunbao looked at Gu Zi and shook her head desperately. ¡°No, Sister. I didn¡¯t harm Eldest Aunt.. I really didn¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110: Father and Daughter Meet

    Chapter 110: Father and Daughter Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You jinx! Your adoptive parents were sent to prison because of you, and your mother was jinxed to death by you. It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a natural jinx!¡± Ye Yun said many unthinking words because she was afraid. Of course, these were also Ye Yun¡¯s heartfelt words. After all, that was what her father said.


    Yunbao stood rooted to the ground as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Gu Zi hugged Yunbao with heartache. Her small hands gently patted Yunbao¡¯s back tofort her.


    Gu Zi knew very well that her mother had clearly done something wrong, but Yunbao was forced to take the me. Perhaps this was the disadvantage of arge family. If there was anymotion, her rtives would not let go of any opportunity to join in the fun.


    After all, there were too many people who wanted to nder the Gu family.


    Yunbao held back her tears. Later, when she was tired of crying, she went to bed and fell asleep.


    Gu Zi looked at Yunbao who was curled up because of grievance. She turned around and warned Ye Yun hatefully, ¡°Yunbao is my sister. My mother did something wrong. Don¡¯t wrong Yunbao. Also. her ad0Dtive Darents are not


    good people. They deserve it. If you bully my sister in the future, I¡¯ll tell Dad!¡± In Gu Zi l s heart, her father was Superman. If anyone bullied her and her sister, her father would not let them off.


    Ye Yun, who was threatened, could only nod, but she felt that it was unfair. If Gu Zi did not have a powerful father, who would y with her?! However, Ye Yun only dared toin in her heart.


    In the middle of the night, Yunbao was woken up by Ye Yun¡¯s words. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became In the end, she could not help but punish Ye Yun with the new spell Song Yun had taught her, causing her to have nightmares!


    After Ye Yun had a nightmare, she was too tired and slept quietly for the night.


    The three of them were considered peaceful.


    The next day, Ye Yun¡¯s father, who was also Gu Zi¡¯s uncle, came to bring Ye Yun home. Before he left, Ye Yun¡¯s father sneered and nced at Yunbao. Yunbao heard his thoughts. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s this jinx who caused Sister to end up like this. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for Sister!¡±


    Let¡¯s not talk about Ye Yun going home for now. Yunbao and Gu Zi followed the teacher to the science and technology museum today to learn all kinds of knowledge For example, how did the Earth rotate? Why did it rain? The children were fascinated.


    Not far from the children stood a few handsome men in suits. The man in the lead kept looking at the children, not knowing who he was looking at.


    After a while, the man waved at a man with gold-framed sses beside him. The two of them muttered for a while before the gold-framed man ran in the direction of the child.


    The man in the gold frame picked up Yunbao and ran away. Before Yunbao could react, she was brought to a man.


    The man squatted down and looked at the face that as 70-80% simr to his lover¡¯s face. The closed door in his heart opened again.


    There was no need for a paternity test. He was certain that Yunbao was the daughter he was looking for.


    ¡°Little kid, where is your mother?¡± Xiao Jing tried his best to ask in a gentle tone, as if he was afraid of scaring Yunbao.


    Ordinary children would have cried when they encountered such a situation, but Yunbao only looked at Xiao Jing curiously and did not answer his question.


    Teacher Luo Bing also chased after him. ¡°Sir, what are you doing!¡± Teacher Luo snatched Yunbao over and hugged her.


    The bodyguards behind Xiao Jing wanted to go forward and snatch Yunbao back, but Xiao Jing raised his hand to signal them not to move.


    ¡°You must be Yunbao¡¯s teacher! Hello, I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s father. My name is Xiao Jing.¡± Xiao Jing stood up and extended his hand to greet Luo Bing.


    Xiao Jing? Could it be the Xiao family that could call the shots in S City? Luo


    Bing was shocked. She did not expect Gu Yun¡¯s background to be so powerful. The Gu family was her maternal grandfather¡¯s family, and the Xiao family was her paternal grandfathers family?


    Luo Bing sorted out her emotions and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s teacher. If you have any questions, you should contact the Gu family! Otherwise, this child won¡¯t leave with you!¡¯


    Before Xiao Jing could answer, Luo Bing ran away with Yunbao.


    At this moment, Yunbao was still in shock.. She actually had a father?

 Chapter 111 - 111: Yunbao Is Missing

    Chapter 111: Yunbao Is Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao thought that after she had a new father, her new father woulde to look for her, but Xiao Jing did not appear even until thest day of summer camp.


    When Gu Luo came to take Yunbao home, he found that Yunbao was drooping her head and looking listless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my little darling? Why are you unhappy?¡± Gu Luo reached out and patted Yunbao¡¯s head.


    Yunbao did not say anything. After all, it was hard to ept the sudden appearance of a father. She did not know where to start.


    Seeing that Yunbao did not speak, Gu Zi leaned over and whispered a secret in Gu Luo¡¯s ear. Gu Luo¡¯s expression changed from nervous to shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Yunbao¡¯s biological father found Yunbao. Gu Luo hurriedly sent this explosive news to the Gu family¡¯s group chat.


    Third Brother Gu Luo: [Do you know? Yunbao¡¯s father actually found Yunbao!]


    Eldest Brother Gu Lin: [Isn¡¯t Wang Wang in prison? Did he break out of prison?]


    Seventh Brother Gu Sen: [Brother, have you forgotten? He¡¯s not Yunbao¡¯s biological father!]


    Old Master Gu: [Stop talking. Investigate who that person is!]


    After receiving the news, Gu Luo contacted Teacher Luo Bing. From Teacher Luo Bing, Gu Luo learned that Yunbao¡¯s biological father was actually Xiao Jing, the Xiao family with a hundred-year foundation in S City.


    Gu Luo immediately called Gu Lin. After all, as the big boss of business in their city, Gu Lin had business dealings with the Xiao family.


    After some discussion, Gu Lin decided to personally go to S City to meet Xiao Jing.


    When Xiao Jing saw Gu Lin in his office, he did not realize the seriousness of the matter.


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. His facial features were distinct edges and corners, and he was calm and elegant. Even sitting down could not hide his powerful aura. This was Xiao Jing¡¯s first impression of Gu Lin. Of course, Xiao Jing knew that Gu Lin was not as simple as he looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s really our Xiao Corporation¡¯s honor to have President Gu personallye to our Xiao Corporation to discuss a coboration!¡± Xiao Jing extended his hand to Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin quietly sized up the man in front of him. He looked around the same age as Gu Teng. Thinking of his deceased sister, Gu Lin¡¯s expression became very cold.


    Xiao Jing looked at the man in front of him and his heart beat faster. After all, if he wanted to bring Yunbao back, he had to get the approval of the Gu family.


    The two of them sat facing each other quietly. Neither of them wanted to break the peace until Gu Lin¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Two little tigers, two little tigers. Run so fast, run so fast..


    The two men in the office fell silent. Gu Lin calmly picked up his phone. When he saw the caller ID, his expression softened.


    Under Xiao Jing¡¯s stunned gaze, Gu Lin picked up the phone. ¡°Yunbao, what¡¯s wrong? Did you miss Eldest Uncle?¡±


    Xiao Jing did not expect Gu Lin¡¯s call to be from Yunbao. He looked a little excited.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, did you go to look for Dad? Is he really my father? Then why did he leave me and Mom behind back then? Boohoo¡­¡± Yunbao actually cried sadly as she spoke. Although she suppressed her cries, Gu Lin still heard it.


    Gu Lin looked up at the instigator in front of him, as if he wanted to drill a hole in Xiao Jing. ¡°Yunbao, remember, if someone says that he¡¯s your father, it¡¯s all a lie. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yunbao will remember, but¡­¡± Before Yunbao could finish speaking, no matter what Gu Lin said, he did not receive a reply from Yunbao.


    ¡°Yunbao, are you there? Yunbao!¡± For some reason, Gu Lin felt uneasy.


    Gu Lin hung up the phone and called all the younger brothers of the Gu family. Everyone said that Yunbao had gone to school today and was not at home. This made Gu Lin even more afraid. His rational mind told him that something might have happened to Yunbao.


    Sure enough, not long after, Gu Luo called. Yunbao had disappeared from the kindergarten.


    Gu Lin wished he could return home in a second to take charge of the situation.


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t care less about the grudge between him and Xiao Jing and told Xiao Jing about Yunbao¡¯s disappearance. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your goal is. I just hope you remember that Yunbao is your daughter. Now that she¡¯s missing, I hope you can use all your strength to find her.. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112: Unexpected Escape

    Chapter 112: Unexpected Escape


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin said this and the shocked Xiao Jing rushed home.


    Xiao Jing was a little excited. He did not expect Yunbao to really be his daughter. ¡°Ma Tian! Investigate and find my daughter and the person who kidnapped my daughter!¡±


    Ma Tian went to make arrangements. Xiao Jing also nned to go to the Gu residence to find Yunbao with everyone.


    Yunbao, whom everyone was looking for, was lying in the trunk of a private car. Because her hands and feet were tied, Yunbao could not move even if she wanted to.


    It was unknown where Song Yun had gone at this moment. Yunbao regretted not asking her master to teach her the incantation to untie the rope. After the previous kidnapping, Yunbao¡¯s condition was much more stable this time. She was only silentlyining in her heart. Was there no end? Why was she the one who was kidnapped every time?


    The car was originally driving very smoothly, but for some reason, the car started to get bumpy. Yunbao guessed that the car had probably entered a suburb without a road or a mountainous area very close to the city, but she did not know where it was.


    Originally, Yunbao wanted to use an incantation to hear what the driver was thinking, but the incantation actually failed. Helpless, Yunbao could only choose to wait and wait for the next step of the matter.


    The car must have driven on for some distance before it finally came to a halt with a screech of brakes.


    The sound of high heels could be heard from outside the car. Tap, tap, tap¡­


    Following that was the voice of a womanmunicating with the chauffeur.


    ¡°Have you brought her? I have to take a look personally to vent my hatred!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already in the trunk ording to your instructions.¡± The man did not forget to open the trunk for the woman to take a look.


    Yunbao pretended to be asleep andy motionless inside. Perhaps pretending to be asleep could make them lower their guard. It had to be said that Yunbao¡¯s method really worked.


    The woman looked at the sleeping Yunbao and mocked, ¡°How unlucky!¡± Then, she instructed the chauffeur to carry Yunbao in.


    Yunbao secretly narrowed her eyes and realized that they had arrived at an abandoned factory. It seemed that this abandoned factory was as dpidated as the abandoned building where she had saved Rong Xuanst time.


    Not far from the factory was a huge forest. It was clearly noon, but the dense leaves of the forest blocked the sunlight. Therefore, the forest looked very dark, making people feel a little depressed. Before Yunbao could continue to observe, she had already been brought to the factory.


    The driver ced Yunbao in a corner and ate by the side. However, that woman was no longer by his side.


    After the driver had eaten and drunk his fill, he snuggled up to the side to rest. Soon, he began to snore. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Yunbao tried to break free from the restraints on her hand, but the rope did not move at all.


    Just as Yunbao was feeling disheartened, Glutinous Rice Ball appeared in front of her. It used its teeth to bite off the rope, and Yunbao immediately regained her freedom.


    However, at this moment, the sound of high heels appeared again, and it was getting closer and closer. Yunbao was a little afraid, but she still kept cheering herself on. Glutinous Rice Ball gestured for Yunbao to follow it.


    With Glutinous Rice Ball¡¯s help, Yunbao sessfully escaped from the abandoned factory. However, a woman¡¯s angry scream came from behind her. ¡°Why are you still sleeping? Did I pay you to sleep? She¡¯s already run away!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I still have to rely on myself at the critical moment!¡± The woman took out a doll from her pocket. It was actually the same puppet as the one Ye Yun had cursed Yunbao withst time.


    The woman hit the doll¡¯s head hard. Yunbao, who was running desperately, also felt her head being hit. She fainted before she could react.


    After the woman finished doing these things, she said proudly to the driver, ¡°The little brat is nearby. Search carefully. Looks like I have to help you find a helper!¡±


    Seeing that Yunbao had fainted, Glutinous Rice Ball anxiously flew around Yunbao¡¯s head. ¡°Yunbao, wake up. They¡¯re going to find you!¡± However, Yunbao did not react. Listening to the approaching footsteps, Glutinous Rice Ball could only hide for the time being.


    ¡°Little imp, so you¡¯re here! I have to tie you up tightly this time!¡± The driver carried Yunbao and walked back..

 Chapter 113 - 113: Yunbao Disappears

    Chapter 113: Yunbao Disappears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That night, that woman brought four bodyguards back to watch over Yunbao together. These bodyguards were burly and fierce-looking.


    The four of them stood around Yunbao like four guards. When Yunbao opened her eyes, she saw this scene. Yunbao only felt a group of crows flying above her head. Was it necessary? She was still a child. Why were so many people watching her?


    ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the toilet!¡± Yunbao said obediently.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry!¡± There was still no one paying attention to Yunbao. Could it be that these Uncles were deaf? Then they were too pitiful!


    Yunbao had forgotten her situation and pitied these four bodyguards!


    The sky gradually darkened, and the light was not that bright. There were only two dim lights in the abandoned factory that spoke of the unrest.


    Just as Yunbao was about to fall asleep from exhaustion, Glutinous Rice Ball appeared again. It bit Yunbao¡¯s rope with its teeth again.


    The bodyguard heard a rustling sound. At first, they thought that it was a rat, but the sound kepting. The bodyguard felt a little annoyed, so he picked up a stick leaning against the wall and wanted to chase the rat away.


    However, when he turned around, he was so frightened that the stick in his hand fell to the ground. The girl behind him did not move, but the rope in her hand was moving, and it was about to split.


    He called the other three to watch the scene in front of him. It seemed that this money was not easy to earn!


    The four of them gathered their courage and approached Yunbao. They wanted to tie a new rope to Yunbao, but the rope broke and the girl suddenly disappeared. It turned out that Yunbao had chanted an invisibility spell at thest moment when the rope broke. That was why she disappeared.


    However, Yunbao, who had turned invisible, was in trouble. If she left like this, she might be controlled again because she knew that her doll had been stolen.


    As long as the doll was there, she would never be able to escape the harm that others had done to her. So all she had to do was find the doll.


    However, she did not know where the doll was. Recalling that her master had taught her the tracking technique, Yunbao followed the guidance of the tracking technique and walked upstairs of the abandoned factory.


    On the second floor, she found that the woman in high heels was holding a goblet in her left hand and ying with a doll on the sofa with her right hand. Yunbao felt that the figure was familiar, but she had never seen the woman¡¯s face.


    Glutinous Rice Ball looked at Yunbao¡¯s puzzled expression and reminded her, ¡°Is it possible that you two know each other, but she has stic surgery?¡± ¡°stic surgery? What stic surgery?¡± Although Yunbao was smart, she was still young. Her concept of stic surgery was limited to television advertisements.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s put it this way. It¡¯s to turn someone you know into another person and change their face.¡± Glutinous Rice Ball thought for a long time beforeing up with such an exnation.


    Yunbao roughly understood. Just like the Monkey King, who had 72 transformations, he could change his face at any time.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have the Fiery Eyes. How would I know who she is? We need to snatch the doll in her hand back now. Can you help me?¡± After Yunbao finished speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to exude her cute charm towards Glutinous Rice Ball.


    Who could stand it? Glutinous Rice Ball immediately agreed to Yunbao¡¯s request. ¡°I must¡¯ve really owed you. I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t blink your big eyes!¡±


    However, before the two of them could discuss a countermeasure, the four bodyguards downstairs came up to report the situation.


    Oh no, I forgot to knock them out! Yunbao was filled with regret, but this was reality, she could only see what would happen next.


    ¡°President Ye, bad news. That little girl has disappeared!¡± When the bodyguard reported, he felt cold sweat on his back when he thought of the scene where Yunbao had just disappeared.


    ¡°Trash! All of you are trash! You four men can¡¯t even keep an eye on a little girl!


    What¡¯s the use of me wanting you! Find her! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find her!¡± The woman¡¯s facial features were a little distorted because she was angry.


    After the bodyguards left, the woman took the doll to the edge of the second floor and stuck it out. As long as she let go, the doll would fall from the second floor.. However, for some reason, she retracted her hand and muttered to herself, ¡°If you weren¡¯t still useful, I would have thrown you down long ago!¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: Taking Back the Doll

    Chapter 114: Taking Back the Doll


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman stopped talking and raised her hand to hit the doll¡¯s head hard. Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball¡¯s hearts were in their throats when they saw this scene. However, just as the woman¡¯s hand was about tond, she stopped.


    Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball didn¡¯t know what this woman wanted to do.


    The woman walked back to the sofa and smashed the goblet. She picked up a piece. It was crystal clear and glistened in the reflection of the light.


    ¡°I want you to be disfigured like me! I want you to be unable to be yourself for the rest of your life like me! My oue today is all thanks to you!¡± The woman took the fragment and shed at the doll¡¯s face. If she shed, Yunbao¡¯s face would be ruined.


    After listening to the woman¡¯s description, Yunbao finally remembered who she was! She was her adoptive mother, Li Hong!


    Unexpectedly, she came out! Who helped her?


    No sooner said than done, Glutinous Rice Ball ignored the risk of being discovered and rushed out to attach itself to that woman.


    Li Hong¡¯s movements instantly stopped. She did not know what was going on, but her body seemed to not listen to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really seen a ghost. Why can¡¯t I move? Someonee quickly! Where did you all go?¡± Li Hong shouted in fear.


    ¡°Yunbao, hurry up and grab the doll. I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Glutinous Rice Ball shouted anxiously at Yunbao, who was stunned on the spot.


    The sudden shout woke Yunbao up. She ran forward with all her might on her short legs.


    She finally snatched the doll back from Li Hong. Of course, Yunbao was still invisible, so Li Hong could see the doll moving in the air. Coupled with the conversation between Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball, Li Hong was finally afraid.


    Yunbao wanted to run downstairs with Glutinous Rice Ball after getting the doll.


    At this moment, although Li Hong was still in fear, the anger in her heart far exceeded her fear. Without the control of Glutinous Rice Ball, her body became free. She picked up the phone and called the bodyguard.


    ¡°Hey! Look carefully, that little brat is invisible, but the doll in her hand is not invisible. Wherever the doll is, that little brat is there! If you catch her, I¡¯ll pay more!¡± Li Hong had already lost her rationality.


    As the saying goes, there will be brave men under heavy rewards. For the sake of money, even if the four bodyguards were especially afraid, they mustered their courage and searched around the factory for traces of Yunbao. After all, no matter how fast Yunbao was, she could not run far.


    Sure enough, they found the doll in front of the woods not far from the factory. The four of them tried to grab at the air near the mannequin, but they couldn¡¯t catch anything. The doll gradually floated higher and higher. The four of them looked at the doll and their hair stood on end.


    No one dared to approach. They could only watch as the doll floated away. Glutinous Rice Ball finally got rid of the four of them and found Yunbao hidden behind a tree not far away.


    Seeing that Glutinous Rice Ball had returned safely, Yunbao finally felt relieved. After all, she really treated Glutinous Rice Ball as an important friend.


    At this moment, Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball had no way out. They could only continue forward. However, the forest was extremely dark. From time to time, a breeze would blow past the tree branches, emitting a low whistle, like a vengeful spiritining about its grievances.


    Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball mustered their courage and walked deeper into


    me wrest.


    As for the four bodyguards, although they did not dare to catch Yunbao again, they still followed closely behind and did not dare to lose track of Yunbao. They followed the doll until it actually disappeared into the depths of the forest. The few of them scrambled back to report this matter to Li Hong in fear.


    After Yunbao and Glutinous Rice Ball entered the depths of the forest, the environment actually became quiet, but it was a little strange. Even the leaves did not move.


    As they walked, Glutinous Rice Ball signaled Yunbao to stop. After it settled Yunbao down, it floated around the forest to scout for Yunbao. When it came back, it was in a bad state, as if it had been frightened..

 Chapter 115 - 115: Gu Yu Appears

    Chapter 115: Gu Yu Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Glutinous Rice Ball, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your entire body trembling?¡± This was the first time Yunbao had seen Glutinous Rice Ball like this. After all, Glutinous Rice Ball was usually the one who scared others.


    ¡°This is an illusion, an illusion created by someone using talismans. I¡¯ve just explored this illusion. There are traces of talismans everywhere. Yunbao, I can¡¯t help you this time. Can I hide on your body? Otherwise, once those talismans touch me, I¡¯ll be reduced to ashes!¡± As it spoke, it hid on Yunbao¡¯s body. No matter what Yunbao said, it refused toe out.


    Yunbao knew that she no longer had the protection of her master and the help of Glutinous Rice Ball. She could only walk forward on her own.


    It seemed that this illusion should be the same as the illusion she had encountered with Gu Peng.


    As expected, just as Yunbao was carefully searching for a way to break through the forest, a voice came from somewhere. ¡°Little brat, if Gu Teng hadn¡¯t ruined my ns back then, how could I have fallen to the point of needing to borrow another person¡¯s body! Now that she¡¯s no longer around, you can pay the debt she owes! You can¡¯t escape! Hahaha!¡±


    Yunbao did not know who that person was, nor did she know how her mother had ruined that person¡¯s ns. She could only continue to search for a solution in the forest.


    Yunbao¡¯s small body slowly moved forward in the forest. Under the contrast of these big trees, Yunbao¡¯s figure was only so small. It made one¡¯s heart ache.


    However, Yunbao was a stubborn child. She would never admit defeat until thest moment. However, what Yunbao did not know was that danger was quietly approaching her.


    An evil dragon was hiding in the grass not far from Yunbao, waiting for an opportunity to move. Yunbao also felt the strange cold wind behind her, so she chanted, ¡°Heavenly spirit, earthly spirit, hide!¡±


    The dragon looked at the disappearing figure in front of its eyes with some anger. A cloud of white mist blew out of its nose. It swung its huge head, searching the woods for any sign of Yunbao. It sniffed with its huge nostrils as it walked.


    What puzzled the dragon was that it had clearly smelled Yunbao, but there was no trace of her.


    Yunbao held her breath. Seeing that the dragon¡¯s nose was about to touch her face, she did not dare to move, afraid that the dragon would notice.


    Seeing that it could not find Yunbao after searching for a long time, the evil dragon flew into a rage out of humiliation. Its heavy breathnded on Yunbao¡¯s body, and Yunbao¡¯s hair and clothes fluttered back.


    After throwing a tantrum, the dragon did not stay on the spot. It turned around and left.


    Yunbao looked at the disappearing figure of the evil dragon. She leaned against the tree behind her and sat weakly on the ground. Yunbao¡¯s little face gradually trembled. After a while, her eyes were filled with tears. She hugged herself aggrievedly and sobbed softly.


    ¡°Uncles, where are you? Yunbao is afraid. Boohoo¡­ Master, why are you gone?


    Do you not want Yunbao anymore? Boohoo¡­¡±


    Seeing that the light in the forest was getting darker and her vision was no longer as clear as before, Yunbao hugged her body even tighter.


    Yunbao was tired from crying. Unknowingly, she hugged her body and fell asleep. In her sleep, Yunbao vaguely saw a man appear in front of her. That man looked about the same age as her uncles.


    The man gently covered Yunbao with ayer of clothes and gently picked her up. Yunbao found afortable position and continued sleeping. Gu Yu looked at the baby in his arms who was sleeping soundly without any defense and smiled helplessly.


    That¡¯s right, this man was Yunbao¡¯s fourth uncle, Gu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Uncle iste. Fourth Uncle will bring you home now.¡± Gu Yu did not say anything else. He carried Yunbao in one hand and drew talismans in the air with the other. In less than two seconds, a door appeared in front of the man. The man walked out of the door, and the scene beside him changed greatly, as if time had passed.


    When the man walked out, the environment turned into the outside of the forest. However, Li Hong was already waiting there with the four bodyguards..

 Chapter 116 - 116: Danger in the Cave

    Chapter 116: Danger in the Cave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Hong looked at the two of them walking out of the forest and sneered. ¡°Master Mao Feng has long expected you toe and save this little brat. How can he let you go so easily?¡±


    As she spoke, Li Hong instructed the four bodyguards to form a formation to trap Yunbao and Gu Yu in the middle. All four bodyguards were holding talismans that looked like banners. After the talismans were connected, they actually formed a new illusion that sucked Yunbao and Gu Yu in.


    Gu Yu wanted to draw talismans to leave, but he realized that the talismans he drew had lost their effect. Fireballs began to fall from the sky. Although the fireballs were not big, they were still very lethal.


    If Gu Yu was alone, it would be very easy for him to dodge these fireballs. However, Gu Yu was still holding Yunbao in his arms, so his figure was a little clumsy. This also woke Yunbao up from her sleep.


    Yunbao opened her eyes in a daze and her eyes lit up when she saw the man hugging her. ¡°Third Uncle, have youe to save Yunbao?¡±


    The man was obviously stunned for a moment when he heard Yunbao¡¯s question. Then, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not Third Uncle. I¡¯m Fourth Uncle! Do we look alike? He wears sses, but I don¡¯t. Isn¡¯t that much easier to differentiate?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle? Yunbao desperately searched for Fourth Uncle¡¯s appearance in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything.¡± However, Yunbao actually had an inexplicable trust in Gu Yu.


    While the two of them were dodging the fireball, they discovered a cave not far away. Perhaps they could hide for a while. After all, if this continued, Gu Yu¡¯s stamina would eventually be exhausted.


    After hiding in the cave, the fireball in the sky seemed to have eyes. When it saw Yunbao and Gu Yu hiding in the cave, it actually stopped.


    Yunbao and Gu Yu entered the cave and sized up it. This ce was about 50 square meters. However, other than the cave entrance that they had just entered, there was no other exit in this cave. However, they were rtively safe.


    Yunbao and Gu Yu had just found a ce to sit down and catch their breath when a huge fireball fell from the sky and blocked the exit of the cave. The raging fire on the fireball blocked the entrance of the cave tightly. If they did not think of a way to get out, Yunbao and Gu Yu would be roasted to death by the temperature in the cave in a short while.


    Gu Yu tried to draw a talisman to draw a teleportation door again, but it was all in vain. He had no choice but to protect Yunbao in his arms to prevent her from being burned by the mes.


    However, the fire was merciless. As the protector, Gu Yu¡¯s back was still burned by the fire. He also fainted from the pain.


    Seeing that Fourth Uncle did not make any sound for a long time, Yunbao gently poked Gu Yu with her small hand, but Yunbao did not hear any response.


    She tried to pat Gu Yu¡¯s back, but to Yunbao¡¯s surprise, Gu Yu¡¯s back was especially hot. Yunbao knew that Fourth Uncle must be injured, and for a moment, Yunbao¡¯s tears flowed down her small face.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t die! Yunbao hasn¡¯t spent time with yuo yet. You can¡¯t leave Yunbao behind.¡± Yunbao¡¯s cries echoed in the cave, and the only response she received was silence.


    Gradually, Yunbao got tired of crying and fell asleep. In her sleep, she vaguely saw Gu Teng. ¡°Good child, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Fourth Uncle is still waiting for you to save him! You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s child, so Mommy¡¯s power will naturally be transferred to you!¡±


    Without waiting for Yunbao to ask anything, Gu Teng disappeared from Yunbao¡¯s sight.


    Yunbao wiped the tears from her face and looked firmly at the cave entrance. She had already lost her mother. She could not watch her family leave her without being able to do anything.


    Yunbao crawled out of Gu Yu¡¯s arms and imagined that she had the ability to change the world. Unknowingly, Yunbao¡¯s body floated higher and higher until she was suspended in midair.


    What was even more surprising was that Yunbao¡¯s body emitted a ball of white gas. The white gas increased and finally filled the entire cave. Strangely, the temperature of the cave actually dropped..

 Chapter 117 - 117: Awakening

    Chapter 117: Awakening


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, there was no longer the innocence of a child in them. Instead, there was a gaze that had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    She drew a talisman in the air with her left hand and slowly raised her right hand to point at Gu Yu, who had fainted at the side. Surprisingly, the wound on Gu Yu¡¯s back quickly healed.


    Yunbao gently pushed the talisman she had drawn with her left hand towards the entrance of the cave. Ayer of frost appeared wherever the talisman passed. Not long after, the mes at the entrance of the cave were extinguished, leaving only a huge rock blocking the entrance.


    Yunbao raised her left hand again and pped the huge rock. The huge rock split into two. Although the huge rock was still blocking the entrance, the gap in the middle was enough for a person to pass.


    Yunbao looked at the darkening sky outside and decided to spend the night in the cave. She would make ns tomorrow morning. She found a ce to sit beside Gu Yu and kept recalling the memories that came from nowhere.


    In the memory, Mao Feng was still a handsome boy. At that time, he and Gu Teng were from the same sect and had studied under Song Yun. This was originally a beautiful love story between a senior brother and junior sister.


    However, no matter how much the Gu family doted on their daughter, they would not agree to Mao Feng and Gu Teng¡¯s marriage.


    Gu Teng had no choice but to leave home. Mao Feng had once promised to save up enough betrothal gifts and marry Gu Teng in a grand manner. Such a life was quite beautiful.


    The two of them relied on the skills they had learned from Song Yun to help others resolve the small troubles they encountered in their lives. For example, they would chase away evil spirits or exorcise the deceased.


    However, as time passed, Mao Feng¡¯s desire grew. He was no longer satisfied with the small amount of money he earned every time he helped others solve trouble. He wanted to earn big money, power, and status. He wanted everyone to look up to him.


    Therefore, Mao Feng began to practice the forbidden books of his sect. Those forbidden techniques were stolen from Song Yun when she was not around.


    Ever since he started cultivating forbidden techniques, Mao Feng¡¯s business had been getting better and better. Other than people asking him for help to resolve trouble, there were also people asking him for help to change luck and earn money. Although changing luck was a heaven-defying act, who could refuse benefits?


    Mao Feng watched as his assets increased and his status increased. Anyone who saw him had to say hello to Master Mao Feng, which satisfied his vanity. However, one time, he was discovered by Gu Teng while using a forbidden technique. Gu Teng gradually realized that the man in front ot her was no longer the innocent and kind Eldest Senior Brother she used to like, so she left a letter and secretly left.


    However, Gu Teng knew the ridiculous things she had done back then and did not know if her family had forgiven her. Therefore, she decided not to go home for the time being and take a good look at the scenery. After all, she had been too well protected by her family and Mao Feng and had never traveled.


    Sometimes, she was envious of those who could go wherever they wanted.


    Now that she was free, she could have some fun.


    It was also this time that Gu Teng met Yunbao¡¯s father, Xiao Jing.


    Gu Teng and Xiao Jing fell in love at first sight. Moreover, their hobbies were the same. After many interactions, Gu Teng and Xiao Jing developed feelings for each other.


    At that time, Xiao Jing had yet to inherit the Xiao family¡¯s business, so Gu Teng only thought that Xiao Jing was an ordinary person. Gu Teng did not want her true identity to scare Xiao Jing, so she hid her true identity. Xiao Jing had the same idea too.


    The two of them secretly registered their marriage and had a good time together. It was also during that period of time that Gu Teng had Yunbao. However, Mao Feng found them. That day, Gu Teng was cleaning up the house while Xiao Jing went out to buy Gu Teng¡¯s favorite plums.


    Knock, knock, knock! Hearing the knock on the door, Gu Teng shook her head helplessly and stood up to open the door. ¡°You forgot to bring the key again. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?!¡±


    When she opened the door and saw the person in front of her, Gu Teng was shocked. She wanted to lock that person outside, but that person moved quickly and actually pulled the door open.


    Former lovers meeting again never ended well. Mao Feng felt that Gu Teng had betrayed him and was very angry. He wanted to take Gu Teng away, but Gu Teng was unwilling..

 Chapter 118 - 118: Recalling the Past

    Chapter 118: Recalling the Past


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng wanted to take Gu Teng away by force. Unexpectedly, in order to chase Mao Feng away, Gu Teng did not hesitate to start a battle with Mao Feng. However, Gu Teng was currently pregnant. Moreover, Mao Feng had already cultivated a forbidden technique for a long time. How could Gu Teng be his match?


    However, Mao Feng had no intention of hurting Gu Teng and only wanted her to leave with him. In the end, Gu Teng could not defeat him and was defeated.


    Just like that, Gu Teng disappeared from Xiao Jing¡¯s world.


    Later on, Xiao Jing wanted to use the Xiao family¡¯s connections to find Gu Teng¡¯s whereabouts. However, the Xiao family did not want to acknowledge this ordinary daughter-inw, so Xiao Jing¡¯s path to finding his wife was very difficult.


    In order to find Gu Teng, Xiao Jing decided to inherit the family business. After gaining a foothold in the family, he found a clue about Gu Teng. That was, Gu Teng had already passed away and she had a child with another man.


    Xiao Jing naturally did not believe this, so he secretly investigated. He did not expect that Gu Teng¡¯s death was an undeniable fact, but Yunbao¡¯s date of birth was a little strange. At that time, the doctor who helped Gu Teng deliver the child had already resigned and disappeared, so Yunbao¡¯s background became a mystery.


    It was not until Xiao Jing found out that Wang Wang and his wife were in prison and that Yunbao was not Wang Wang¡¯s biological daughter that he confirmed that Yunbao was his child. Of course, this was only Xiao Jing¡¯s guess.


    Gu Teng had been under house arrest by Mao Feng for the days before she met Wang Wang.


    Later on, she finally tried her best to escape. Unfortunately, she was injured in the battle with Mao Feng and lost her memory.


    Although she was saved by Wang Wang in the end, Gu Teng never believed that he was her husband. Hence, she cast a curse on Wang Wang to make him believe that she had been with him. Only then could she and the child in her stomach have someone to rely on.


    Of course, Gu Teng wanted to find her family, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not remember where her family was. She had even forgotten her name.


    Therefore, she could only live with her child in the Wang family. Gu Teng had also thought of taking revenge on Wang Wang¡¯s family, but the battle with Mao Feng had injured her foundation and she could not cast the curse. At that time, her wish was to apany Yunbao more.


    Yunbao¡¯s tears fell unconsciously when she recalled this. Although she did not know why these memories appeared in her mind, her heart ached when she saw the pain her mother had suffered.


    Mao Feng. Yunbao thought of this familiar name and silently clenched her fists. She would definitely find him.


    Back then, Song Yun only told her that Mao Feng and his mother were siblings, but she didn¡¯t exin the rtionship between them clearly to her. Could it be that other than what appeared in her memories, there was something else that she didn¡¯t know? Then what was Song Yun hiding?


    ¡°Hiss¡­ Ha¡­¡± A groan interrupted Yunbao¡¯s thoughts. Gu Yu had woken up.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re awake? Why do you know curses? How did you know that I was here? Where are the others?¡± Yunbao asked a series of questions, making


    Gu Yu caught betweenughter and tears.


    ¡°Little ancestor, which question should I answer first?¡± Gu Yu teased.


    ¡°Forget it, stop answering. Let¡¯s rest for the night and think of a way to get out tomorrow morning. Does your back still hurt?¡± Yunbao shook her head and did not continue asking. If Gu Yu wanted to tell her, she would take the initiative to say it.


    When Gu Yu heard Yunbao¡¯s words, he remembered that he was injured. He gently moved his back and realized that the pain in his back was gone.


    ¡°You treated it?¡± Gu Yu asked Yunbao in a surprised tone.


    Yunbao nodded, but her mood was a little lonely.


    After all, Gu Yu was an adult. When he saw Yunbao¡¯s expression, he knew that Little Yunbao had something on her mind. Therefore, he hugged Yunbao in his arms and coaxed her, ¡°Yunbao, you can tell Uncle anything. Perhaps Uncle has the answer you want?¡±


    Yunbao tilted her head and thought for a while. Finally, she said, ¡°Do you know


    Mao Feng? What kind of person is he? And what about Xiao Jing?¡±


    Gu Yu was surprised by the names Yunbao asked. He never expected Yunbao to know about the previous generation. He wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Just like that, the two of them stared at each other for a while. It was Gu Yu who broke the silence.. ¡°Does Yunbao want to hear a story?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: Actually from the same sect

    Chapter 119: Actually from the same sect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ording to Gu Yu¡¯s description, Yunbao finally sorted out her thoughts. It turned out that Mao Feng and Gu Teng had indeed been in a rtionship for a period of time, but as time passed, Gu Teng realized that the goals she and Mao Feng pursued were different.


    Therefore, not long after leaving with Mao Feng, Gu Teng contacted her fourth brother, Gu Yu, who doted on her the most.


    Gu Yu knew that his sister was not happy, so he nned to leave with her sister. His sister, Gu Teng, also decided to break up with Mao Feng.


    Just as he was arranging everything, Gu Teng actually disappeared. Gu Yu still did not understand what had happened back then. Therefore, he decided to follow in his sister¡¯s footsteps and learn curse techniques to find traces of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mom went away with Dad!¡± Hearing Gu Yu¡¯s doubts, Yunbao replied casually.


    However, Gu Yu was shocked when he heard this answer. ¡°How did you know? Did your mother tell you?¡±


    Yunbao did not know how to exin the additional memories in her head to Gu Yu and could only nod.


    ¡°Then did your mother say who your father is?¡± Gu Yu thought that since her sister could tell Yunbao about the past, would she also tell Yunbao who her biological father was?


    Yunbao clearly did not expect Gu Yu to ask this question. In order to prevent Gu Yu from continuing to ask, Yunbao could only say that Gu Teng had lost her memory back then. Otherwise, she would not have married Wang Wang. She only had these memories in her mind.


    Gu Yu did not suspect anything and did not continue asking as Yunbao had hoped.


    Yunbao found afortable position in Gu Yu¡¯s arms and fell asleep peacefully. Gu Yu looked at Yunbao, who was like a kitten in his arms, and that long-lost face appeared in his mind.


    Gu Yu swore that the regret of not protecting his sister at that time would never happen to Yunbao again.


    The next day, at dawn, Yunbao and Gu Yu were still sleeping when they were woken up by a loud bang. Then, it came from the entrance of the cave.


    Yunbao rubbed her eyes and looked at the cave entrance. She saw a huge crocodile crazily hitting the stone at the entrance.


    The rock swayed from the impact, as if it would roll away in the next second and the crocodile would immediately enter.


    Yunbao could only ept the challenge. However, her body had just awakened, so she could not control some curses at will.


    Therefore, when she pped the giant crocodile from afar, the giant crocodile


    did not react at all.


    Yunbao and Gu Yu were both stunned. Yunbao reacted quickly and chanted an incantation that Gu Yu could not understand. The crocodile was surrounded by a golden incantation and was trapped inside. No matter how the crocodile struggled, it could not break free.


    Gradually, the giant crocodile became angry and crazily knocked against the cage formed by the talisman. Cracks actually appeared on the talisman. This was something Yunbao had not expected. After all, the ancient incantation she had chanted could only be broken by ancient spirit beasts.


    However, no matter how she looked at it, this giant crocodile looked like a modern creature. There was only one exnation. This giant crocodile was controlled by a spell. A name appeared in Yunbao¡¯s mind: Mao Feng.


    It seemed that Mao Feng was really everywhere. In the future, it was inevitable to fight him head-on.


    Gu Yu looked at the giant crocodile that was crazily hitting the cage in anger and then at the silent Yunbao. A sense of powerlessness rose in his heart. After all, she could not defeat the giant crocodile and could not understand Yunbao. He was really useless.


    Yunbao came back to her senses and looked at Gu Yu. She asked, ¡°Fourth Uncle, who did you learn your spells from? It looks very powerful!¡±


    When Gu Yu heard Yunbao¡¯s praise, he only smiled. His skills could notpare to Yunbao! However, he still replied, ¡°It;s Song Lei, Master Song Yun¡¯s junior brother.¡±


    When she heard Song Yun¡¯s name, Yunbao was obviously stunned for a moment. She did not expect that she and Fourth Uncle were senior brother and sisters. Could it be that she had to call Fourth Uncle Senior Brother in the future?


    Yunbao shook her head to get rid of this ridiculous thought. She decided not to tell Fourth Uncle about this rtionship for the time being..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Family

    Chapter 120: Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that the giant crocodile was about to rush out of the cage, Gu Yu chanted an incantation, and a long sword burning with red mes appeared in her hand.


    Yunbao looked at the sword that was fiery red like a rose blooming in mes and liked it very much. ¡°Fourth Uncle, what¡¯s the name of this sword? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s entire body was nervous as he entered a battle- ready state. He was just about to rush out to deal with the giant crocodile when he received Yunbao¡¯s praise. For a moment, he did not know whether to answer Yunbao or deal with the giant crocodile first. Therefore, he staggered, causing Yunbao tough.


    Yunbao or deal with the giant crocodile first. Therefore, he staggered, causing Yunbao tough.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯sughter, Gu Yu no longer felt as nervous as before. His body and mind rxed. When he looked at the giant crocodile, his gaze became even more determined. Perhaps this was the power of kinship that could defeat people¡¯s fear. He had to leave with Yunbao!


    Gu Yu looked at Yunbao¡¯s quirky actions and helplessly stroked her head twice. Then, his body ran in the direction of the giant crocodile like lightning. Gu Yu did not know if he could defeat the giant crocodile, but he had to protect


    Yunbao.


    Gu Yu knew that this might be a fierce battle.


    Gu Yu quickly shed in front of the giant crocodile and soared into the air. At this moment, the giant crocodile had alreadypletely knocked open the curse cage and escaped.


    Gu Yu used his sword to cut his finger and smeared blood on the sword. It was obvious that this move looked like the kind of move that would injure the enemy a thousand times and injure himself eight hundred times.


    Yunbao wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Gu Yu had already stabbed at the giant crocodile¡¯s forehead with his sword.


    As expected, even if the giant crocodile had the protection of a spell, it could not withstand the attack of the Blood Fiend Sword. Gu Yu¡¯s sword hit the center of its brows. The giant crocodile immediately stood there as if it had stiffened. When the sword was pulled out, the giant crocodile fell to the ground.


    However, Gu Yu, who had justnded steadily, spat out a mouthful of blood as the giant crocodile fell.


    This frightened Yunbao. Yunbao kicked her short legs and ran to Gu Yu¡¯s side. Looking at the unconscious Gu Yu, Yunbao felt fear for the first time. She was afraid that her family would leave her.


    In the past, when her mother passed away, Yunbao was still young. At that time, she did not know what her mother¡¯s death meant, so she was not so sad at that time. However, now that Yunbao had experienced so many things and had grown up, she could not watch her family leave her.


    Yunbao recalled that Song Yun had once instructed her that if she encountered an extremely dangerous situation where she needed to extend her life, she only needed to transfer the energy in the amethyst to the person she needed to save. However, without the enhancement of energy, this amethyst would be like an ordinary bracelet. Yunbao would no longer be able to use the bracelet to contact Song Yun. Back then, Song Yun had repeatedly instructed Yunbao not to easily use the energy of the amethyst.


    But now, only the amethyst could save Fourth Uncle. Yunbao put the bracelet on Gu Yu¡¯s hand, and the bracelet actually grew by itself.


    Yunbao did not dare to hesitate. She urged the energy in the amethyst, afraid that Gu Yu would leave her in the next second.


    Gu Yu slowly opened her eyes and looked at Yunbao¡¯s worried expression. He was in a daze. His master had once said that using the Blood Fiend Sword meant perishing with the enemy. He could see Yunbao. He was afraid that he had seen an illusion.


    It was not until Yunbao shook his body hard that Gu Yu believed that he was really fine.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Yunbao pulled Gu Yu up from the ground. This really shocked Gu Yu again. He didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to have so much strength at such a young age.


    However, Gu Yu knew that this was not the time to talk about this. The two of them continued to search for the exit in the curse illusion.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, they finally saw the Life Gate in the spell. However, there was actually a person in front of the Life Gate. That person¡¯s back was facing them, but from his figure, they could tell that they were about the same age as Gu Peng.


    ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s ying tricks here?¡± Gu Yu questioned loudly, but that person ignored him.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle is asking you a question! If you don¡¯t say anything, he¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Yunbao said as she raised her small fist at the back..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Gu Yu Disappears

    Chapter 121: Gu Yu Disappears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That person turned around. Yunbao was a little surprised. She had seen this person before. Back then, when her mother had just passed away, this person hade to attend her mother¡¯s funeral. At that time, this person had even said that he woulde looking for her when she was four years old. And some time ago, she had indeed just celebrated her fourth birthday.


    Could it be that this person¡¯s appearance here was not a coincidence, but that he hade to find her? Thinking back to her encounter, Yunbao guessed that the person in front of her was very likely Mao Feng.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you here for me?¡±


    Mao Feng looked at Yunbao¡¯s guarded expression. Thest time he saw Gu Teng appeared in his mind again. At that time, Gu Teng had the same expression.


    Mao Feng¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°From what you said, it seems that you remember me! Do you want your mother toe back to life, little girl?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! But Master said that the deceased won¡¯te back, so are you trying to lie to me? I¡¯m not a child anymore. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± Yunbao said as she ced her hands on her hips and red at Mao Feng with her grape-like eyes. She looked extremely cute.


    Mao Feng did not expect that not only did Yunbao look like Gu Teng, but she was also smart.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m lying to you? As long as you listen obediently, I can let you see your mother!¡± Mao Feng¡¯s sudden roar frightened Yunbao and Gu Yu. Gu Yu quickly protected Gu Yu in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you shouting?¡± Although Gu Yu didn¡¯t know how the man in front of him entered the illusion and didn¡¯t know his strength, he couldn¡¯t be fierce to his precious niece.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I still have to take her away. She¡¯s really important to me!¡± Mao Feng¡¯s polite tone stunned Yunbao and Gu Yu. What was wrong with Mao Feng? Why did he change so much?


    Before the two of them could react, Mao Feng had cast some spell and Yunbao had already arrived beside Mao Feng.


    ¡°What kind of man are you to capture a child! If you have the ability,e and capture me!¡± Gu Yu looked at Mao Feng angrily, wishing he could kill him with his gaze.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯tugh. What¡¯s the use of having you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her for the time being. I just need her to help me a little.¡± After saying that, Mao Feng disappeared into the illusion with Yunbao, leaving Gu Yu standing there.


    No matter how Gu Yu cursed, Mao Feng never appeared again.


    On the other side, Mao Feng had already brought Yunbao out of the illusion and returned to the real world. The first thing Mao Feng did aftering out was to light up the curse.


    Yunbao wanted to stop him, but she was immobilized by Mao Feng. She could only watch with red eyes as the fire on the banner burned brighter and brighter until it turned to ashes.


    ¡°Kid, we¡¯re going to do something serious. This time, no one is stopping us. Let¡¯s go, Uncle will bring you to Mommy!¡± It was obvious that Mao Feng¡¯s mood had improved when he said this.


    Yunbao looked at the ashes on the ground and could not help but cry. She had harmed Fourth Uncle.


    Mao Feng looked at the tearful Yunbao and felt an indescribable frustration in his heart. This was because Yunbao¡¯s every expression was almost the same as Gu Teng¡¯s.


    However, Mao Feng keptforting himself. Soon, he would be able to reunite with Gu Teng.


    Yunbao couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid when she saw the strange smile on Mao Feng¡¯s face.


    Mao Feng brought Yunbao to his residence, a manor in the suburbs. The manor was huge, and there were all kinds of flowers on both sides of the road. After walking for a while, the car finally stopped in front of a three-story building. The design of the building was in the Gothic style of Europe, and the exterior was painted with ck paint.


    Even standing in front of the building, Yun Bao felt very oppressed, let alone entering.


    Mao Feng pulled Yunbao into the building. What Yunbao did not expect was that it was actually very beautiful inside. The chandelier made of crystal, marble tiles, mahogany furniture, and chairs iid with gems all spoke of Mao Feng¡¯s wealth..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Safe

    Chapter 122: Safe


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng left Li Hong and the others to wait on the first floor while he brought Yunbao to the second floor. The building materials in the entire long corridor were made of good wood. Although Yunbao didn¡¯t know much about these things, she had lived in the Gu residence for so long, so she naturally knew that these things in front of her were good things.


    However, this corridor was too long. Yunbao really felt bored, so she began to count how many rooms there were in this corridor. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± Yunbao muttered softly. Finally, Mao Feng stopped at the door of the fifteenth room.


    He took a deep breath as if he had made a decision. He gently pushed open the door in front of him. ¡°Squeak¡ª¡± The door opened.


    The scene in the room shocked Yunbao. There was a woman lying quietly on a bed made of pear blossom wood. The woman¡¯s entire body was covered by ayer of mist, and the woman¡¯s face could not be seen clearly.


    Mao Feng walked to the woman¡¯s side and waved at Yunbao. ¡°Kid,e over quickly. Don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±


    Yunbao looked at the man in front of her and the woman lying on the bed in surprise. Mom? Didn¡¯t Mom pass away? She had seen Mom cremated with her own eyes. How could that woman be Mom?


    Yunbao carefully walked to the woman¡¯s side. When she got closer, Mao Feng dispersed the mist on the woman¡¯s body. Only then did Yunbao see the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Yunbao pounced on the woman and her tears fell uncontrobly. However, no matter how she cried, the womany there motionless.


    ¡°Little brat, let your mother rest in silence for a while. If you want to save her, give me a bottle of your blood.¡± Mao Feng gently helped Yunbao up. His gentle tone was theplete opposite of the evil from before.


    Yunbao was confused by Mao Feng for a moment, so she nodded. ¡°Then do you have a bottle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Mao Feng did not expect to get this bottle of blood that he had worked so hard to get without any effort.


    Just like that, Yunbao was brought to aboratory at the side. There was indeed a table specially used for drawing blood, and the family doctor was already waiting there.


    Only then did Yunbao know that everything was within Mao Feng¡¯s expectations. However, Yunbao also knew that with her strength, she could not escape at all. This was because from the moment she entered the door, she had a feeling that her energy was restrained. Spells were useless.


    Therefore, the only thing she could do now was to cooperate with Mao Feng and look for an opportunity to escape. Moreover, Yunbao stayed here for another reason. Why was her mother here?


    The family doctor drew a small bottle of blood for Yunbao. Yunbao felt dizzy. Mao Feng, who was standing at the side, looked at the small bottle of blood and revealed a satisfied smile. He took it and walked out impatiently. ¡°Doctor Zhou, bring Miss Gu Yun to the room arranged for her. Miss Gu Yun also has to eat with the best ingredients. Give the chef who cooked for me to Miss Gu Yun.¡± After arranging everything, Mao Feng¡¯s back disappeared from Yunbao¡¯s sight.


    Yunbao was also brought to the fifth room in the corridor. As far as the eye could see, the room was filled with the fragrance of fresh flowers and pink. It was a princess room.


    Yunbao was alone in the room. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard someone call her name. ¡°Yunbao, wake up! Wake up!¡±


    Yunbao rubbed her eyes and sat up. She actually saw Fourth Uncle!


    ¡°Fourth Uncle! You¡¯re fine! Am I dreaming?!¡± Yunbao jumped off the bed excitedly and hugged Gu Yu.


    ¡°Shh¡­ Lower your voice. Don¡¯t be discovered.¡± Gu Yu hurriedly covered Yunbao¡¯s mouth, afraid that her cry would attract others.


    Gu Yu listened for a while and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that no one was approaching the room.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, how did you escape? I clearly saw the talismans that trapped you burn to ashes!¡± At this point, Yunbao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I was able to escape. You¡¯re really Fourth Uncle¡¯s lucky star!¡± As Gu Yu spoke, he reached out and gently stroked Yunbao¡¯s nose..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Fated Meeting

    Chapter 123: Fated Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Do you still remember the amethyst bracelet you gave Fourth Uncle? I didn¡¯t expect that bracelet to be able to travel through time and space. After you and Mao Feng left, there was a raging fire in the illusion. I could only hide back in the cave, but soon, the fire spread to the cave.¡± As he spoke, Gu Yu sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, just as I thought I was going to die inside, a purple light sent me back to the real world. I looked down and saw that it was actually this amethyst bracelet. But for some reason, after I was saved by it, it was just like an ordinary amethyst bracelet. It no longer glowed.¡± As he spoke, Gu Yu took off the amethyst bracelet on his wrist and handed it to Yunbao.


    Yunbao brought the amethyst bracelet back to her hand. The bracelet also shrank appropriately. Yunbao was a little surprised. The amethyst clearly had no energy left, so how could it still change? A bold thought appeared in Yunbao¡¯s mind.


    The amethyst still had some energy left. Did that mean that as long as she replenished the energy of the amethyst bracelet, she could contact her master? However, she did not know what the method to replenish the amethyst energy was yet.


    Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps came from outside the door. Gu Yu hurriedly used the invisibility curse to hide.


    ¡°Creak¡ª¡± The door was pushed open, and Mao Feng walked in in surprise.


    ¡°Kid, I knew that your blood was indeed useful. Soon, you will be able to see your mother! If she wakes up and sees you, she will definitely be very happy. So for the next few days, you have to eat well and prepare to draw blood again in a few days.¡± Mao Feng stroked Yunbao¡¯s head and prepared to leave again.


    ¡°Then can I move freely in your manor?¡± Yunbao looked at Mao Feng with her big eyes. The rity in her eyes made Mao Feng lower his guard.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t try to escape, you can go anywhere you want. Remember, you can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve already sealed your energy.¡± Mao Feng didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave.


    Yunbao was curious about Mao Feng¡¯s departure again. After a while, he returned to her room. Thinking about it, Mao Feng should be doing something in the nearby rooms.


    Yunbao stuck her head out of the door and observed which room Mao Feng entered. As expected, Mao Feng entered Gu Teng¡¯s room.


    Yunbao brought the invisible Gu Yu around Mao Feng¡¯s manor. It was strange that Gu Yu could cast spells here. Yunbao tried a few more times, but the spell was still useless.


    Gu Yu looked at Yunbao¡¯s dejected face and felt an indescribable heartache. He quickly exined, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Fourth Uncle will help you think of a way. Moreover, with Fourth Uncle around, Mao Feng is in the light, and I¡¯m in the dark. We¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get out and help you recover your energy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Yunbao believes in Fourth Uncle.¡± When Yunbao heard Fourth Uncle¡¯s words, she was really touched. Her rtives treated her very well. This was the second time Fourth Uncle had taken risks with her. This time, she had to protect Fourth Uncle and not let him suffer any harm.


    ¡°By the way, Fourth Uncle, did you know? Mom is also here. Moreover, Mao Feng said that he wanted to revive Mom, but I clearly saw Mom being cremated with my own eyes!¡± Yunbao raised her doubts.


    When Gu Yu heard this, he pondered for a while. ¡°Yunbao, which room is Mom in? I¡¯ll go take a look and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in room fifteen on our floor,¡± Yunbao said, pointing to the Gothic manor.


    After Gu Yu noted it down, the two of them walked around the manor again and did not find any exit. After all, the manor was surrounded by a three-meter-tall wall. They could not see the situation outside the wall at all, let alone if there was anyone guarding outside the wall!


    After walking for a while, the two of them saw that they had not gained anything, so they could only stay here first and find an opportunity to leave.


    Yunbao was just a child after all. After being tormented for so long, she was really a little tired. After returning to her room, she fell asleep. Gu Yu looked at Yunbao, who was sleeping wildly, and smiled helplessly. He covered her with the nket and prepared to go to the fifteenth room to see what was going on..

 Chapter 124 - 124: The Truth

    Chapter 124: The Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yu carefully arrived at the door of the fifteenth room. He originally wanted to use the wall-piercing spell, but then he remembered that Mao Feng was also a spell master. He thought that if he used a spell, it would definitely rm Mao Feng, so he had to be careful.


    Gu Yu pressed his ear to the door and listened to themotion inside. In the end, he heard a conversation that he did not expect.


    ¡°Gu Teng, do you know? If you hadn¡¯t saved me back then, I would still be that little boy begging on the streets. Everything I did was to match you. Back then, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been fierce to you and shouldn¡¯t have fought with you. I caused your body to suffer losses, causing you to die less than two years after giving birth.¡± As he spoke, Mao Feng paused for a moment.


    ¡°Sigh, actually, after you left me back then, I also regretted it very much, so I sent people out to look for you. However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that when they found you, you were actually married, and you actually became my enemy for that person. Even if you were injured by me in the end, you only found a scumbag to marry.¡± Mao Feng¡¯s tone clearly became a little angry, but he was suppressing it.


    ¡°That scumbag didn¡¯t treat you well at all. You actually didn¡¯t leave him. Instead, you stayed by his side. I thought that your life would be miserable and the anger in my heart would disappear, but this only made me even more frustrated. That¡¯s why I truly regretted it when you passed away.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve finally found a way to revive you, I hope you can forgive me when you wake up. Gu Teng, I really love you!¡± Mao Feng¡¯s voice became choked.


    Gu Yu, who was listening outside the door, gritted his teeth in hatred. He clenched his fists. It turned out that everything that had happened to his sister was all thanks to Mao Feng. Gu Yu wished he could rush in and teach Mao Feng a lesson.


    However, for the sake of Yunbao, Gu Yu could only hide the truth in his heart. Gu Yu also felt that Mao Feng was daydreaming. After all, the dead could not be revived.


    However, his sister¡¯s body should not be in the hands of others. Gu Yu decided to think of a way to leave with Yunbao and Gu Teng¡¯s body.


    At night, Gu Yu came to Gu Teng¡¯s room again. After confirming that there was no one inside, Gu Yu used the Wall Piercing Technique to enter the room.


    When Gu Yu saw Gu Teng¡¯s flushed face on the bed, his heart thumped excitedly. Could it be that Mao Feng had really revived his sister?


    Gu Yu trembled as he reached out his hand to Gu Teng¡¯s nose to check her breathing. In the end, Gu Teng¡¯s breathing was as stable as an ordinary person¡¯s. Gu Yu was so excited that his eyes turned red.


    He did not expect his sister to really be revived. It seemed that everything would have to wait until his sister woke up.


    Gu Yu returned to Yunbao¡¯s room with excitement and doubts in his heart.


    Yunbao had already woken up and was sitting on the bed waiting for him. When she saw Gu Yu return, Yunbao pouted aggrievedly, and tears the size of beans slid down her face.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, Yunbao thought you didn¡¯t want Yunbao anymore. Boohoo¡­¡¯ Yunbao sobbed softly.


    ¡°Our Yunbao is Fourth Uncle¡¯s lucky star. How can Fourth Uncle not want you?


    Fourth Uncle promises Yunbao that no matter where I go in the future, Fourth Uncle will tell you in advance, okay?¡± When Gu Yu heard Yunbao¡¯s words, his heart really ached for this child. After all, the trauma that Wang Wang and the others had brought her in the past was still there, so Yunbao always felt that she would be abandoned.


    The two made a pinky promise and sat down to discuss how to leave this ce.


    Gu Yu also told Yunbao what he had just learned. Now, in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, he already treated Yunbao as a small adult. ¡°Yunbao, do you want Mom to wake up?¡± Gu Yu wanted to respect Yunbao¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, I thought those who went to heaven can nevere back? Then why can Mommye back?¡± Yunbao asked the question in her heart.


    This was also the question in Gu Yu¡¯s heart. Yes, but he had indeed felt Gu


    Teng¡¯s breathing just now. In order to confirm that he was not hallucinating, Gu Yu checked twice, but the result was that Gu Teng had indeede back to life.


    Or could it be that Gu Teng was not dead at all but had fallen into a state of suspended animation? After this bold thought appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s mind, his excitement was no less than when he first found out that Gu Teng was still alive..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Finding a Way

    Chapter 125: Finding a Way


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Therefore, Yunbao and Gu Yu discussed that as long as Gu Teng woke up, the two of them would leave with her. They would stay here in peace for the next two days so that Mao Feng would not suspect anything.


    The next day, Yunbao asked Mao Feng for a lot of food for herself and Gu Yu. She also told Mao Feng that she would definitely cooperate with him and let her mother wake up as soon as possible. Mao Feng was very satisfied with


    Yunbao¡¯s attitude.


    Therefore, as long as Yunbao¡¯s request was not too excessive, Mao Feng would agree. The day before Yunbao drew her blood again, Yunbao asked Mao Feng a question.


    ¡°Uncle, my bracelet is out of energy. How can I help it recover its energy?¡± Yunbao knew that Mao Feng was not a good person, but Mao Feng¡¯s attainments in magic research were still very high. In order for the bracelet to recover to its original state, what was wrong with asking him?


    Mao Feng picked up Yunbao¡¯s bracelet and observed it for a while before exining, ¡°The amethyst on this bracelet is top-notch. You¡¯re lucky, brat. I¡¯ve seen the method before. It¡¯s in my study, but I don¡¯t remember which book it is in. Go find it in the study yourself!¡± As he spoke, Mao Feng gave Yun a key.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the tenth room. Didn¡¯t you count how many rooms there are in total?¡± After saying that, Mao Feng revealed a cunning smile.


    Yunbao was shocked. She did not expect Mao Feng to be in control of her every move.


    Yunbao did not stand on ceremony. She took the key from Mao Feng and went to the study to find the answer she wanted.


    Yunbao was a little shocked when she entered the study. She did not expect there to be so many books in Mao Feng¡¯s study. It seemed that Mao Feng¡¯s current achievements were not only because of the forbidden technique, but also because of his continuous expansion and learning.


    Yunbao shook her head. No matter what, Mao Feng was not a good person.


    What she had to do now was to find a solution to the bracelet problem.


    Gu Yu, who had been invisible, also came out to help Yunbao find answers in these books. One book, two books¡­ After looking at the bookshelf, Yunbao and Gu Yu could not find a solution. The two of them copsed on the sofa in exhaustion.


    At this moment, perhaps because the books on the bookshelf had been slightly loosened by the two of them, or perhaps it was fate, a book made of kraft paper fell from the top shelf.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound startled Yunbao and Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu hurriedly picked up the fallen book and looked at the title on it. On it was written, ¡°Strange Tales.¡± Gu Yu casually flipped through a few pages and found that the pages of the book were more or less damaged. This book should be quite old.


    Gu Yu sat back on the sofa with the book and read it seriously. The result did not disappoint him. The fifth chapter of the book clearly wrote the method to help a natural crystal recover its energy.


    ¡°If you want to gather energy again, you need to gather 500 flowers, 500 ginsengs, and 500 spirit stones. Gather them all and ce them in the pill furnace to refine them for two days and two nights. Finally, you have to transfer the energy to the crystal. Only then will the energy of the crystal recover.¡± Thinking to this point, Gu Yu was worried.


    Now that he and Yunbao were living under someone else¡¯s roof, where could he get these things?


    However, Yunbao was not worried at all. She used her small hand to smoothen Gu Yu¡¯s furrowed brows and revealed an innocent smile that belonged to a child. ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I have a way!¡± After saying that, Yunbao did not forget to raise her little head proudly.


    Gu Yu¡¯s mood improved a lot when he saw Yunbao ying around. ¡°Alright, alright, our Little Yunbao is the most capable. Fourth Uncle believes you, but if you need Fourth Uncle¡¯s help, you must tell me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yunbao will remember. Fourth Uncle dotes on Yunbao the most!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao kissed Gu Yu¡¯s face.


    The two of them had found a solution to the problem and were in a good mood, so they went to the manor again to find a way to leave.


    As they walked, they came to a small forest in the manor. Both of them were puzzled. This forest had not been there yesterday when they left? Could it be that the two of them had not noticed it yesterday?


    In order to find out if this forest could lead to the outside world, the two of them decided to go in and investigate..

 Chapter 126 - 126: Dodge the bullet

    Chapter 126: Dodge the bullet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, at some point, Mao Feng appeared behind them. ¡°Kid, what are you doing?¡±


    Yunbao turned around and saw Mao Feng staring at her with a malicious gaze. Yunbao was really a little afraid this time, but when she thought of how she still had Fourth Uncle protecting her, she puffed out her chest.


    ¡°Nothing much. Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that as long as I don¡¯t run away, I can stroll around the manor?¡± As she spoke, Yunbao¡¯s little face also raised, looking like a proud peacock.


    Mao Feng never thought that he would be taught a lesson by this little brat. However, Yunbao was right. He had indeed promised to let her go wherever she wanted.


    ¡°Brat, remember that there are demons in the forest. Don¡¯t go in. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be so frightened that you¡¯ll cry. I won¡¯t save you.¡± After saying that, Mao Feng snorted and turned to leave.


    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Remember to eat more. Remember to eat breakfast tomorrow morning too. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to take it when you draw blood.¡± After instructing him, Mao Feng left without saying anything else.


    Listening to Mao Feng¡¯s reminder, Yunbao felt for the first time that Mao Feng was not a bad person. If not for Mao Feng¡¯s previous actions, Yunbao would have thought that Mao Feng was just a strange uncle and was not dangerous at all.


    ¡°Yunbao? Yunbao? What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Yu saw Yunbao staring nkly at Mao Feng¡¯s back, so he gently patted Yunbao¡¯s shoulder and asked her.


    ¡°Nothing. I was distracted just now.¡± Yunbao smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Fourth Uncle, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll be able to see Mom tomorrow!¡±


    The two of them went back for dinner and rested early. However, they did not sleep the entire night.


    The next morning, Yunbao woke up early and woke Gu Yu up. ¡°Fourth Uncle, do you think I look better in this dress or this dress?¡±


    Although Mao Feng had ced Yunbao under house arrest, he had never deducted Yunbao¡¯s food and clothes.


    Gu Yu shook his head helplessly. Perhaps all women liked to be beautiful. ¡°They¡¯re all beautiful. My baby looks good in anything.¡±


    However, these words made Yunbao depressed. ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re just patronizing me. Mom will wake up today. I want her to see me beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I see! Baby, did you know? Your mother used to like green the most. Why don¡¯t you wear that green dress?¡± Gu Yu knew that Yunbao was just a child who wanted her mother to like her. He had to guide her.


    ¡°But Fourth Uncle thinks that no matter what kind of dress you wear, your mother will like it because you¡¯re Mom¡¯s favorite person!¡± Gu Yu squatted down and looked at Yunbao sincerely.


    ¡°Really? Am I the person Mom likes the most in the world?¡± Yunbao asked Gu Yu carefully.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Mommy¡¯s favorite person.¡± After saying that, Gu Yu didn¡¯t forget to stroke Yunbao¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Knock knock knock! Miss Gu Yun, are you ready? Sir asked me to bring you over for breakfast. Breakfast is ready.¡± The servant asked Yunbao politely outside the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. Please tell Uncle that I¡¯ll go downstairs immediately!¡± Yunbao tried to chase the servants away in case they discovered Gu Yu¡¯s existence.


    The servant responded and turned to go downstairs to reply to Mao Feng. ¡°Why do I feel that Miss Gu Yun was talking to someone in the room just now?¡± However, the servant thought about it. There was a high wall in their manor, and there were mercenaries outside the high wall. Even a fly couldn¡¯t fly in, let alone a person.


    Hearing the servant go downstairs, Yunbao¡¯s worried heart finally rxed. Yunbao also heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°That was close. We were almost discovered!¡±


    Yunbao heaved a sigh of relief and went downstairs to eat breakfast. She was very calm the entire time and did not reveal any ws. She just ate in big mouthfuls.


    ¡°Little brat, eat slowly. No one is snatching it from you. If it¡¯s not enough, you can add more.¡± Mao Feng looked at Yunbao eating cutely and his mood became happy. He actually liked this little brat.


    However, from Yunbao¡¯s point of view, she only felt afraid.. What was wrong with this person? Why did he suddenly smile again?

 Chapter 127 - 127: Gu Teng Awakens

    Chapter 127: Gu Teng Awakens


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng was amused by Yunbao¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Remember to go upstairs after you¡¯re done eating. We have to start. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I can go up now!¡± Yunbao had yet to swallow the bread in her mouth as she answered Mao Feng¡¯s words incoherently.


    Mao Feng was afraid that Yunbao would choke, so he handed her a ss of clear water and gestured for her to drink it.


    Yunbao took the ss of water without hesitation and gulped it down. In fact, she looked forward to her mother waking up more than Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng did not expect Yunbao to not be wary of him at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll give you poison?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao isn¡¯t afraid. If Uncle wants to save Mom, it means that Uncle is a good person.¡± When Yunbao said this, her gaze was extremely sincere. Mao Feng felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We might draw more blood today than before. If you feel ufortable, remember to tell me in time. Do you understand?¡± Mao Feng knew very well that Yunbao was just a child. The time between the two blood draws was very close. He did not know if she could withstand it.


    Why did he care about the little brat¡¯s life? Perhaps it was because he loved her mother, Mao Feng could onlyfort himself like this.


    After Yunbao finished drawing blood, her exquisite little face turned a little pale. Mao Feng looked at the blood drawn and could not wait to pick it up and leave. He did not see Yunbao¡¯s ufortable expression behind him.


    ¡°Miss Gu Yun, do you want to go back to your room and rest?¡± The family doctor saw Yunbao¡¯s clearly ufortable expression, but she was still holding on. Her heart ached for this little girl from the bottom of her heart. She was so young, and even if she was ufortable, she was unwilling to say it easily.


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Yunbao shook her head as she spoke. She forced her weak body to stand up, but just as she took a step forward, her body fell to the left.


    Fortunately, the family doctor reacted quickly and held Yunbao. Only then did Yunbao not have intimate contact with the ground.


    The family doctor could not bear it, so she carried Yunbao to Mao Feng. When they arrived at the room where Gu Teng was, the door was tightly shut, but the purple light emitted from the crack in the door was still dazzling.


    Five secondster, the purple light dissipated, and a soft cough came from the room. ¡°Cough, cough..


    Right on the heels of that was Mao Feng¡¯s agitated voice. ¡°Teng¡¯er, how are you feeling now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Where are we?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was a little weak, but Yunbao had activated her spiritual sense, so she could hear their conversation clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You¡¯re just sick. It¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Mao Feng said as he hugged Gu Teng.


    Knock, knock, knock! The family doctor knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Mao Feng was clearly coaxing the woman in the room just now, but in the blink of an eye, he became fierce. It was obvious that Mao Feng was very angry.


    The family doctor was shocked by Mao Feng. Although Mao Feng was usually cold, he was still polite to them. This was the first time he was so angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Gu Yun who wants to look for you.¡± Although the family doctor was a little afraid, she still mustered her courage and said.


    ¡°Gu Yun? Why is this name so familiar? Did we know each other before? Can I see her?¡± For some reason, the woman¡¯s heart ached when she heard the name


    Gu Yun.


    ¡°Alright, let her in.¡± Mao Feng looked at the woman in front of him. He really could not refuse any of her requests.


    After Yunbao was carried in by the family doctor, Gu Teng and Yunbao looked at each other. They seemed to have many things to say, but they did not know how to say them.


    Yunbao looked at Gu Teng, who was looking at her as if she was a stranger. She could not help but feel aggrieved. No matter what kind of suffering she had suffered in the past, she could endure it. However, she really could not ept her mother¡¯s gaze.


    Yunbao cried aggrievedly. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡¯


    Although Gu Teng had woken up, her body was still very weak. She could not even sit up. Looking at the sad Yunbao, Gu Teng was extremely anxious.


    From Mao Feng¡¯s view, Gu Teng had forgotten everything except her love for Yunbao. This was something he could not envy..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Siblings Reunion

    Chapter 128: Siblings Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t cry. Your mother just woke up. She needs to rest. Let her rest, okay? We¡¯ll visit her tomorrow, okay?¡± Mao Feng patiently coaxed Yunbao like an old father.


    ¡°Is she my daughter?¡± Gu Teng had never thought that the doll-like girl in front of her was actually her daughter. What good deeds had she done in her previous life to be given this cute little daughter?


    ¡°Can I ask her to stay with me?¡± Gu Teng pleaded again.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Have a good rest today, okay?¡± In order to let Gu Teng rest and recover, Mao Feng was unwilling topromise this time.


    Gu Teng and Yunbao could only reluctantly separate for the time being. However, Yunbao¡¯s little face also became energetic after seeing Gu Teng wake up.


    ¡°Uncle, can I eat something? I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Yunbao said softly. After all, she still remembered how angry Mao Feng was just now.


    ¡°Sure. Doctor, arrange for some food to be sent to Miss Gu Yun¡¯s room so that she can rest well.¡± When Mao Feng said this, the corners of his mouth curled up. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Facing Mao Feng¡¯s change in attitude, Yunbao and the family doctor were a little speechless.


    The family doctor left the room after arranging everything for Yunbao. Just as she left, Gu Yu, who was hiding in the house, walked out from behind the door.


    When Gu Yu saw Yunbao¡¯s pale face, she became nervous. ¡°Yunbao, are you feeling unwell? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to tell Fourth Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, Yunbao is fine. Yunbao is just a little tired after taking blood. Fourth Uncle, Mom has woken up. Mom has really woken up!¡± Yunbao happily told Gu Yu this good news. ¡°But Mom doesn¡¯t seem to remember Yunbao.¡± Towards the end, Yunbao¡¯s voice gradually became softer.


    Gu Yu was very shocked. Could it be that Gu Teng had lost her memory? Had she really lost her memory or was she pretending? After Gu Yuforted Yunbao and coaxed her to sleep, he decided to investigate alone at night.


    At night, everything in the world fell silent. The bright moonlight shone on Gu Teng¡¯s face, causing Gu Yu, who was slowly approaching her, to have the illusion that Gu Teng was still the little girl who had been treasured by their family and she had never left.


    Gu Teng must have been sleeping restlessly. She sensed someone approaching and slowly opened her eyes to look at the person. Her grape-like eyes were exactly the same as Yunbao¡¯s, making Gu Yu¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    It was Gu Teng who broke the silence between the two of them first. ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other? Why do I feel that you¡¯re so familiar?¡± For some reason, Gu Teng¡¯s tears flowed down her face.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story, okay?¡± Gu Yu looked at Gu Teng¡¯s current appearance and held back the tears in his eyes as he told her their story.


    After Gu Teng heard this, she actually revealed a pure smile. ¡°I think the girl in the story should be me! So my name is Gu Teng. I still have family and such a cute and obedient daughter.¡± However, at this moment, Gu Teng thought of someone, the man from the day.


    ¡°By the way, I should call you Fourth Brother, right? What¡¯s the name of the man who came to see me with Yunbao during the day? Who is he? What role does he y in my life?¡± Gu Teng¡¯s question made Gu Yu fall silent.


    ¡°His name is Mao Feng. He¡¯s someone you once picked up from the roadside. Seeing that he was pitiful, you asked your master to take care of him and take him in as a disciple. However,ter on, he didn¡¯t listen to your advice and cultivated a forbidden technique, so your rtionship finally broke. As for why he¡¯s here, I can only say that he did save your life.¡± Gu Yu thought about it again and again and finally told Gu Teng what had happened.


    After some discussion, the two of them decided that as soon as Gu Teng¡¯s body recovered a little, they would think of a way to leave this ce.


    ¡°Who is it! Who is inside!¡± Mao Feng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door, startling Gu Teng and Gu Yu..

 Chapter 129 - 129: Unscathed

    Chapter 129: Unscathed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Leave quickly. I¡¯ll stabilize him. He has feelings for me and won¡¯t do anything to me. Help me take care of Yunbao!¡± As she spoke, Gu Teng reached out and pushed Gu Yu out.


    Gu Yu knew that now was not the time to stay here and reminisce. ¡°Sister, wait for me. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to bring you away!¡± As Gu Yu spoke, he used a burrowing technique to leave the room.


    Mao Feng pushed the door open and entered. If they were just a secondter, Mao Feng would have discovered Gu Yu¡¯s existence.


    Mao Feng looked at Gu Teng with a dark expression. He quickly walked to Gu Teng¡¯s side and pulled her up from the bed. He shook Gu Teng with all his might. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me?! Tell me! Who was in the room just now?!¡±


    Gu Teng looked at Mao Feng, who had almost lost his mind. The eyebrows on her face were furrowed because of the pain in her body. ¡°No, there was no one in the room just now. I just had a nightmare and remembered some things from the past.¡±


    Gu Teng¡¯s weak voice lingered in Mao Feng¡¯s ears, allowing him to regain some rationality. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Although Mao Feng still had doubts, he also knew that his manor was heavily guarded and no one could enter.


    Seeing that Mao Feng was no longer shaking her, Gu Teng hurriedly nodded.


    Mao Feng looked at Gu Teng, who was afraid of his rash actions just now, and could not help but me himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m just afraid of losing you again. Can you forgive me?¡± Mao Feng looked at Gu Teng and asked sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re just worried about me.¡± Gu Teng shook her head gently. ording to what Gu Yu had just told him about Mao Feng¡¯s experience, he was indeed very pitiful. Gu Teng felt a trace of sympathy for him.


    However, it was obvious that although Mao Feng believed Gu Teng¡¯s words, he still asked Wen tentatively, ¡°You just said that you had a nightmare and remembered something. Is that true? What do you remember?¡±


    Gu Teng knew that if she said anything wrong at this moment, it would very likely cause trouble for Yunbao and Gu Yu. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I dreamed that the two of us became enemies, but you clearly saved me. How could I be enemies with you? Also, I remember my name. My name is Gu Teng.¡±


    Mao Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gu Teng¡¯s words. He was a step slower. He actually did not want Gu Teng to remember the past. If Gu Teng remembered the past, would she still be willing to stay and apany him? No, she would not stay.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. From today onwards, I will stay behind to apany you every night. Don¡¯t worry, I will get someone to put another bed in this room.¡± Mao Feng quickly changed the topic to not let Gu Teng ask about the past.


    Just like that, half a month passed. Because Mao Feng had moved to Gu Teng¡¯s room, Gu Yu had been unable to visit her again. Yunbao woulde every day to chat and y with Gu Teng.


    Mao Feng looked at the happy mother and daughter and felt an indescribable happiness in his heart. It was as if such happy days should belong to him, but he knew very well that all of this had nothing to do with him.


    On this day, Mao Feng had to leave for half a day because of official business. Before he left, he did not forget to remind the mother and daughter that he had cast a locking spell outside the manor. Yunbao should not think of using magic to escape.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so good to me and Mom. You even helped me save Mom. I can¡¯t thank you enough! Why would I run away?¡± Yunbao patted her chest and promised Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng looked at Yunbao¡¯s promise and could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯d better keep your word. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡± Mao Feng did not forget to make a face at Yunbao.


    Gu Teng and Yunbaoughed out loud.


    As soon as Mao Feng¡¯s car left the door, Yunbao called Gu Yu out from her room.


    The three of them knew that now was a good time for them to leave.


    However, Yunbao and Gu Yu had already walked around this manor many times. There was only one exit here, which was the gate in front. There was also a ce they had yet to go, the small forest behind the manor..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Chance Encounter with a Monster

    Chapter 130: Chance Encounter with a Monster


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They were afraid that there would really be monsters inside. At that time, if the monsters discovered them and roared, Mao Feng would definitely discover their n. At that time, they would alert the enemy and it would be even harder for them to leave.


    Now that Mao Feng was not in the manor, it was very easy for Gu Yu to deal with the guards in the manor. Therefore, the three of them packed their things and walked into the small forest behind the manor.


    However, on their way downstairs, they met the family doctor. The family doctor asked Yunbao and Gu Teng where they were going, and they only said that they were going outside to bask in the sun and rx.


    The family doctor instructed Gu Teng that her body had yet to fully recover and she needed to recuperate. She should not walk around for too long. Yunbao promised the doctor that she would not let her mother be out for too long before the family doctor let them leave.


    Just as the family doctor passed by the invisible Gu Yu, her white coat brushed against Gu Yu¡¯s clothes, and the corner of her white coat was lifted.


    ¡°Wait!¡± After the family doctor discovered this strange phenomenon, she immediately stopped Yunbao and Gu Teng. ¡°Did you see it just now? My clothes moved by themselves.¡± The family doctor looked at the mother and daughter suspiciously. She felt that this strange thing should be rted to them, but she did not have any evidence.


    When Gu Yu heard this, he was also shocked. He did not expect that he would be careless. He quickly chanted a wind spell and a breeze came from the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Auntie, look, it¡¯s the wind!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao did not forget to point at the family doctor¡¯s white coat that was blown by the wind.


    The family doctor smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was mistaken. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yunbao and the other two stopped fighting with her and walked out. In the end, they realized that the mercenaries outside had actually entered the manor. This was something the three of them had never expected.


    Moreover, wherever Yunbao and Gu Teng went, they would follow. This made Yunbao very depressed. They had to think of a way to shake them off.


    At this moment, Gu Yu remembered something. He gestured for Yunbao and Gu Teng to walk in the direction of the forest while he circled behind these mercenaries and chanted an incantation, ¡°Abracadabra, fall!¡±


    Then, the mercenaries fell to the ground one after another. There should be many mercenaries outside the manor as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this spell won¡¯tst long. Although this manor¡¯s locking spell is for Yunbao, my spells are also affected. The efficiency will also be reduced.¡± After Gu Yu finished speaking, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what was in the forest, they still walked in because


    there was no turning back.


    After entering the forest, the light dimmed because of the leaves. Yunbao nervously held Gu Teng¡¯s hand. Although Gu Teng was also a little afraid, a woman was strong as a mother. Gu Teng hid Yunbao behind her.


    Just as the three of them were cautiously searching the forest for an exit, a low growl startled them.


    When they turned around, they realized that not far from them, an ugly four-legged monster was staring at them greedily. Perhaps because it had not seen humans for too long, the monster began to drool uncontrobly.


    The three of them could not care less and ran forward with all their might. However, how could the monster let go of the food in front of its mouth? The monster chased after them with all its might.


    In order not to cause a greatermotion, Gu Yu only ran with Yunbao and Gu


    Teng. He did not attack the monster.


    However, not long after, Gu Teng began to pant heavily. ¡°No, I can¡¯t run anymore. Fourth Brother, take Yunbao and run. Don¡¯t worry about me. I really can¡¯t run anymore. I¡¯ll lure it away.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t. Yunbao wants to be with Mommy forever!¡± Yunbao cried and hugged Gu Teng¡¯s leg, refusing to let go.


    Seeing this, Gu Yu knew that he had no choice but to attack. Therefore, he took out a talisman he had prepared in advance and stuck it to the monster.


    Strangely, the monster that should have been frozen did not change at all. Instead, the monster used its ws to tear off the talisman on its body and roared crazily..

 Chapter 131 - 131: Purple Eyes

    Chapter 131: Purple Eyes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that the talisman was ineffective against the monster, Gu Yu could only set up a barrier around the three of them to block the monster¡¯s attacks.


    Seeing that the food that was about to reach its mouth could not be eaten, the monster became even angrier. It attacked the barrier with its ws crazily. Soon, cracks appeared in the barrier, and Gu Yu was about to copse.


    ¡°Yunbao, sister, hurry up and leave. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. If we continue to wait like this, none of us will be able to leave!¡± Gu Yu gritted his teeth and forced himself to speak to Yunbao and Gu Teng. In order to maintain the barrier, he had already exhausted too much of his stamina.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t understand why the heavens would give her a difficult problem every time happiness arrived. At this moment, Yunbao¡¯s heart was filled with resentment, unwillingness, and sadness.


    These emotions quickly devoured Yunbao¡¯s rationality. Yunbao¡¯s small body slowly rose into the air and stopped at the same spot as the monster¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, Yunbao¡¯s face was expressionless. Her eyes had also turned from deep ck to purple, the same color as the amethyst bracelet on her hand.


    Yunbao raised her right index finger and slowly pointed at the monster. Then, she pointed her finger down gently, and the monster¡¯s front legs and legs knelt.


    The monster desperately tried to stand up, but no matter what it did, it was useless. It could only continue to roar.


    Yunbao raised her left hand, and a huge palm print appeared on the monster¡¯s head. Yunbao pressed her palm down, and the monster instantly sank into the ground.


    A huge pit appeared where the monster had disappeared. It was bottomless.


    This was the first time Gu Yu and Gu Teng had seen Yunbao have such a powerful ability. Facing Yunbao¡¯s ability, the two of them were a little surprised. The monster just now could withstand the attack of spells, which meant that it had been raised by spells. Ordinary spells were useless against the monster.


    To defeat it, that person had to have heaven-defying energy on them. However, Gu Yu did not expect that the person who was born with heaven-defying energy was actually her own baby.


    Seeing that the monster had been defeated, Yunbao slowly descended from the sky. However, her purple eyes were exceptionally mysterious and strange. Gu Yu called out tentatively, ¡°Yunbao, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just temporarily asleep. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡± It was obvious that Yunbao had been reced by another person.


    ¡°Who are you? Where did my daughter go? What are you going to do to her?¡± Gu Teng became nervous. Although Gu Teng had lost her previous memories of Yunbao, her mother¡¯s intuition told her that she could not leave Yunbao alone.


    Purple-Eyed Yunbao used her little finger to dig her ear. ¡°I already said that she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s sleeping. You¡¯re really noisy.¡± Purple-Eyed Yunbao was a little annoyed when she saw Gu Teng crying. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have time to exin to you now. I¡¯ll give you two a choice.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, you can continue crying here. Stay where you are and wait for the mercenaries who are attracted by the sound to catch you. Secondly, shut your mouth. After you leave with me, I¡¯ll exin it to you clearly.¡± After saying that, the purple-eyed Yunbao yawned and stretched.


    Gu Yu knew that the purple eyed Yunbao in front of them did not really want to hurt Yunbao. After all, her energy was so powerful. If she really wanted to harm Yunbao, she did not have to tell them this.


    Hence, Gu Yu and Gu Tengposed themselves. Although they were still worried about Yunbao¡¯s safety, Purple Eyes was right to leave this ce first. After all, someone woulde over in a while.


    Gu Yu and Gu Teng walked deeper into the forest under the lead of Purple Eyes.


    This purple-eyed person was very powerful. The three of them realized that the light in the forest had also be brighter. They actually walked out.


    However, what greeted them was a four-meter-tall wall. Gu Yu was about to go forward and check if there were mercenaries guarding outside the wall when he saw the wall in front of him copse with a bang.


    Gu Yu turned around and saw Purple Eyes retract her hand and walk forward. Fortunately, there was no one guarding outside the wall..

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Xiao Family

    Chapter 132: The Xiao Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them were in a dilemma after walking out of the wall. Outside the wall was an endless mountain path. There was no transportation. If they walked down, Gu Teng¡¯s body would not be able to withstand it.


    Perhaps the heavens wanted to help them, but a car stopped in front of them. Gu Yu and the other two lied that they had lost their way in the forest and lost their cars and electronic equipment.


    Although the owner of the car was very puzzled, he still let the three of them get into the car. When they reached the city center, the three of them realized that they were in the city where Yunbao¡¯s father, Xiao Jing, was.


    Gu Yu gave his watch to the car owner, hoping that he could send them to Xiao Jing¡¯s house.


    As a big family in the city, the owner of the car knew the address of the Xiao family and agreed. However, he emphasized that he would only send them to a ce a distance from the entrance. They had to get out of the car and walk over. After all, he was a small fry. He did not want to offend the Xiao family because of this.


    After arriving, the three of them got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the Xiao residence. Gu Yu hoped that the guard would inform Xiao Jing that his friend from the Gu family hade to look for him.


    Although the guard did not know if the three of them were telling the truth, he did not dare to be negligent and went in to pass the message. However, since Xiao Jing was not around, he could only tell the butler about this.


    ¡°Invite the three friends in. I¡¯ll inform the Sir. Bring them to the guest room on the fourth floor. Send someone to guard the door.¡± After making all the arrangements, the butler called Xiao Jing.


    ¡°Wait!¡± An old and deep male voice sounded. ¡°Can my Xiao residence be entered by just anyone? Bring me there!¡±


    The old man was wearing a white sports suit, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. It could be seen that the old man had just returned from his exercise.


    The butler and the guard were respectful when they saw him. ¡°Master, do we still have to inform Sir?¡± The butler knew that although Old Master Xiao Shan and the Sir were father and son, the Old Master was very angry because the Sir got married privately outside. From then on, the two of them did not speak much.


    ¡°Ridiculous! I¡¯m his father and the former head of the Xiao family. Am I not qualified to ask about the family¡¯s matters?¡± Xiao Shan¡¯s temper had always been like this. His fiery temper made the servants tremble with fear.


    The butler did not dare to say anything else. He only waved at the guard and asked him to inform the Sir. He apanied the Old Master to the fourth floor to meet the three people who imed to be the Sir¡¯s friends.


    Xiao Shan had just arrived at the door of the room where the three of them were when he heard the conversation in the room. ¡°Fourth Brother, you said that the Xiao family objected to my marriage with Xiao Jing back then. Will they acknowledge us now?¡± When she asked the question, Gu Teng felt uneasy.


    Not only was Gu Teng afraid that the Xiao family would not acknowledge her as their daughter-inw, but she was also afraid that Xiao Jing had already forgotten about her and had a new lover. Although she had already forgotten her memories with Xiao Jing, her heart ached every time she heard this name.


    ¡°It turns out that Xiao Jing was seduced by you previously! Our Xiao family doesn¡¯t wee you! Because of you, our Xiao family¡¯s original engagement with the Zhang family was canceled. Now, the youngest daughter of the Zhang family is willing to forget about the past and reconsider our family¡¯s engagement. I didn¡¯t expect you toe and stir up trouble again.¡± Xiao Shan ordered them to leave after throwing a fit.


    ¡°Butler, send the guests off! Send them back to where they came from!¡± With that, Xiao Shan left without looking back.


    Hearing that Xiao Jing was engaged again, Gu Teng could not hide the sadness on her face. ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t even remember him. Why are we still looking for him?¡± Although Gu Teng wanted to see Xiao Jing, she did not want her family to be humiliated by others because of her.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, the butler stopped them. ¡°Please wait a moment. My Old Master has a bad temper. Please forgive him. I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the Sir. I hope you can stay here for the night. Tomorrow morning, the Sir will definitelye back.¡±


    Seeing that the butler¡¯s attitude was sincere and his words were respectful, the three of them decided to stay at the Xiao family¡¯s house for the night and wait for Xiao Jing to return tomorrow..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Xiao Jing Appears

    Chapter 133: Xiao Jing Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although it was noon, because of the battle with the monsters and their nervousness, the three of them rested in their rooms after lunch.


    At night, Purple EYes called Gu Yu and Gu Teng to her room. ¡°I promised you that I would give you an exnation. Now, I¡¯ll tell you the ins and outs of the matter.¡±


    It turned out that Purple Eyes was the ancestor of the Xiao family. In her era, she had identally obtained a power that could destroy the world. In other words, she was someone chosen by the heavens.


    Those who had this energy needed to bear the separation of their loved ones and suffer in their youth before they could finally stimte the energy in their bodies.


    The appearance of Purple Eyes meant that Yunbao had already stimted the powerful energy contained in her body. However, Yunbao was too young. Purple Eyes was afraid that Yunbao would not be able to control the energy well enough and identally injure others, so she appeared to guide Yunbao on how to use the energy.


    When she first encountered the monster, the situation was dangerous. Only then did she rece Yunbao¡¯s soul. As she spoke, Purple Eyes yawned. ¡°Ha¡ªI¡¯ll return your little baby to you now. It¡¯s really a thankless task.¡±


    Hearing Purple Eyes¡¯ints, Gu Yu and Gu Teng were caught betweenughter and tears. It seemed that Yunbao was the child chosen by Purple Eyes in this generation.


    After a while, Yunbao, who was sleeping on the bed, rubbed her eyes and sat up. When she saw Fourth Uncle and Mom staring at her, she had goosebumps.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, Mom?¡± Yunbao stretched out her small hand and shook it in front of them.


    Gu Teng saw that Yunbao i s eyes had returned to their original ck color and hugged her excitedly. ¡°My good child, it¡¯s okay. Mommy is here. No one will hurt you.¡±


    Hearing Gu Teng!s words, Yunbao¡¯s heart felt as if it had been watered by a warm current. It was warm. In the future, she would be her mother¡¯s child again.


    The next day, Xiao Shan, who was preparing for his morning exercise, saw Gu Yuing out for her morning exercise. He was very surprised and called the butler over. ¡°Butler, what¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t they left? Didn¡¯t I instruct you to send them away?


    The butler stammered, not knowing how to answer Xiao Shan. The sweat on his face flowed down his face, and he stood there, not daring to move.


    Xiao Shan was not in a hurry. He just stood there quietly and waited for the butler¡¯s answer. No matter what, Xiao Shan was the head of the Xiao family in the past. The pressure on his body was still very strong. The butler did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°I asked him to let them stay! If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s voice came from the door.


    The butler, whose heart was in his throat, finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Sir had finally returned. Xiao Jing and Xiao Shan looked at each other. Thatpetition of aura once again affected the butler. The butler was so frightened that he raised his hand and wiped his sweat with his sleeve.


    After Xiao Jing approached, he gestured for the butler to leave first. Xiao Jing had a grudge against his father for not helping him find his wife immediately back then.


    Hence, after the butler left, Xiao Jing did not say a word. He could not wait to go to the fourth floor, where his wife and children were.


    On the other side, Xiao Jing went upstairs happily to reunite with his wife and daughter. On the other side, Xiao Shan was very angry because of Xiao Jing¡¯s attitude. After Xiao Jing left, he picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°This woman is at my house. As long as you take her away, our cooperation can continue.¡± Before the other party could answer, Xiao Shan hung up the phone and turned to return to his room. He was not in the mood for morning exercise now.


    The man on the other end of the phone gathered his subordinates and headed to the Xiao family¡¯s house. That person was Mao Feng, who had gone out to work. He had just received a call from his subordinates saying that Yunbao and the other two had injured the mercenaries and escaped.


    When Mao Feng found out, the veins on his hand that was holding the phone were showing. It was enough to show how angry he was. He had been thinking of using a spell to find the whereabouts of the three of them, but in the end, it did not take much effort. Xiao Shan called.


    The corners of Mao Feng¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile as he secretly swore that he would take back everything that belonged to him this time, regardless of the price.


    Xiao Jing came to the door of his wife and child¡¯s room and did not enter for a long time. His red eyes expressed his current feelings. He had waited for this day for too long..

 Chapter 134 - 134: Reunion

    Chapter 134: Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in? Is my sister not worthy of you, or is my Yunbao not cute enough?¡± Gu Yu, who was originally doing his morning exercise, had already arrived behind Xiao Jing.


    Seeing that Xiao Jing did not enter for a long time, he teased him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s voice was very anxious and loud. The mother and daughter in the room heard the sound and came out to see what was going on.


    When she saw Xiao Jing at the door, Yunbao was very surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the strange uncle I sawst time? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Because this is my home!¡± Xiao Jing said as he squatted down so that Yunbao¡¯s gaze was parallel to his. This way, Yunbao wouldn¡¯t have to look up at him.


    ¡°Your home? Your surname is also Xiao? Fourth Uncle told me that my father¡¯s surname is also Xiao. Then do you know him? I want to see him. I want to know what he looks like. Is he tall or short, fat or thin!¡± After Yunbao finished speaking, she did not forget to show her eight teeth and smile brightly.


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯ s innocent appearance and recalling how Yunbao had been abused by Wang Wang and the others, Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He was such a cute daughter. How could they bear to abuse her? He would definitely not let Yunbao be hurt again.


    ¡°If I tell you that I¡¯m your father, will you ept me? Will you like me?¡± Xiao Jing looked at Yunbao expectantly as he said this. He really wanted to hear Yunbao call him ¡°Daddy!¡±


    However, Yunbao only rolled her big eyes. Then, she dragged her face with her


    left hand and replied yfully, ¡°Well, it depends on your performance! If you treat Mom and me well, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my father. But if you don¡¯t treat us well, we won¡¯t be good to you anymore!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s words made the three adultsugh. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I promise you. Then can you call me Daddy?¡± Since his daughter had spoken, how could Xiao Jing not agree?


    Yunbao raised her head and looked at Gu Teng. Gu Teng nodded at her. Yunbao then called out shyly, ¡°Daddy.¡± Perhaps because she was still unfamiliar with him, Yunbao called him Daddy crisply and shyly.


    Xiao Jing picked Yunbao up and looked at her as if she was a treasure.


    Former lovers had finally reunited after the passage of time. Although Gu Teng had lost her memories, her love for Xiao Jing had not disappeared. She looked at this familiar face and the figure that had appeared in her dreams all those years ago. Gu Teng shed tears.


    Xiao Jing saw Gu Teng crying and felt very guilty. If he hadn¡¯t failed to protect her back then, she and their daughter wouldn¡¯t have gone missing for so many years. Xiao Jing wanted to go forward and hug Gu Teng tofort her.


    Gu Teng actually took a step back. Xiao Jing¡¯s hand froze in midair, and the awkward atmosphere rose.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As her fourth brother, Gu Yu was also worried about his sister. He was afraid that there would be a misunderstanding between Gu Teng and Xiao Jing, so he quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve married Wang Wang. Although we didn¡¯t perform any deeds, I¡¯m his wife in name. I¡¯m not worthy of you. I¡¯ll be relieved if you treat Yunbao well in the future.¡± Gu Teng suppressed the tears in her eyes and pretended to be rxed as she said what hse wanted to say.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jing only went forward and hugged Gu Teng. ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t leave you again in the future. Let¡¯s live a good life as a family.¡±


    After hearing Xiao Jing¡¯s confession, Gu Teng¡¯s heart, which had been frozen for a long time, broke out of the ice again. Gu Yu also smiled in satisfaction at his brother-inw¡¯s performance.


    Just as the four of them were enjoying the joy of reuniting, the butler downstairs went upstairs in a panic to look for Xiao Jing.


    When Xiao Jing saw the butler¡¯s flustered expression, he knew that something bad must have happened) so he asked Gu Yu to take good care of Yunbao and their daughter and note out of the room.


    Gu Yu nodded and agreed. Xiao Jing also followed the butler downstairs. As they went downstairs, the butler told Xiao Jing that there was a gentleman sitting in the living room. He said that his wife had been kidnapped by the Xiao family..

 Chapter 135 - 135: Provocation

    Chapter 135: Provocation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The guard couldn¡¯t stand the man ndering Xiao Jing like this and tried to dissuade him. However, the mister injured the guard at home. The guard was seriously injured.


    ¡°That gentleman threatened to injure a guard every minute if the Xiao family was unwilling to hand over his wife.¡± The butler¡¯s tone was filled with anger and fear.


    Xiao Jing knew that the wife that the person was talking about was very likely Gu Teng. Could this person be Wang Wang?


    At this moment, the anger in Xiao Jings heart had already reached its peak. Anger burned his rationality. He had upied his wife and abused his daughter. He was about to settle scores with Wang Wang, but he did not expect him toe knocking on his door. Then don¡¯t me him for not showing mercy.


    Before he reached the living room, Xiao Jing heard a cracking sound, followed by the scream of a guard. ¡°Ah¡ªthe Sir won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal, aren¡¯t you? But how do you know that he will definitely avenge you? In his eyes, you¡¯re just a subordinate who he pays. Remember to recognize your identity!¡± Mao Feng did not forget to p the guard¡¯s cheek heavily.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jing could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He quickly ran to Mao Feng and punched him.


    Mao Feng was knocked to the ground because he was caught off guard.


    However, he was only stunned for a second. Then, he did a backflip and knelt on one knee. He raised his right hand and gently touched the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. He smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified head of the Xiao family would actually attack for a lowly person. How interesting!¡± Mao Feng¡¯s words were filled with mockery. In his opinion, a person in a high position showing mercy to the weak was a sign of being soft-hearted. Such a person was weak.


    Xiao Jing ignored Mao Feng¡¯s words and only helped the injured guard up from the ground. He also arranged for the butler to send all the injured guards to the hospital. Their sry for this month was doubled.


    After arranging all of this, Xiao Jing prepared to settle the score with Mao Feng. ¡°Are you the one who stole my wife and abused my daughter?¡± Xiao Jing said as he took off his suit jacket and handed it to the guard beside him.


    When Mao Feng heard this, he did not think too much about it. He only thought that Xiao Jing was testing him. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about snatching, you snatched my lover first. I just snatched her back. As for that brat, I really like her a little. You can¡¯t say that I abused her, right?¡±


    Hearing Mao Feng¡¯s answer, Xiao Jing was stunned. Could it be that the person in front of him was not Wang Wang? ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you Wang Wang?¡± Xiao Jing asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°Is that trash worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as me? Listen carefully, my name is Mao Feng. I don¡¯t think I need to say much about my identity, right?¡± Mao Feng relied on the fact that Xiao Shan had begged him to help the Xiao family ovee their difficulties in the past. His tone was very rude and unreasonable.


    Xiao Jing knew that his father had indeed begged a master called Mao Feng, but he did not expect him toe and snatch his wife today.


    How could Xiao Jing tolerate this? So what if Mao Feng had helped the Xiao family in the past? Gu Teng was his wife. How could he give his wife away?


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Since you want to be paid, go find Xiao Shan. Forgive me for not epting it!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s clear attitude made Mao Feng think highly of him.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we fight? Whoever wins will leave with Gu Teng and that brat. How about that?¡± It was obvious that Mao Feng did not go along with him and only voiced his own thoughts.


    Xiao Jing was not surprised by Mao Feng¡¯s suggestion at all. This also made Mao Feng think highly of Xiao Jing.


    However, Xiao Jing also made his request. There could not be anyone else beside the two of them fighting.


    Mao Feng shrugged, indicating that he didn¡¯t care, but the butler, who had just returned from outside, disagreed. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you bring someone with you!¡± The scene of Mao Feng breaking the guard¡¯s shoulder from afar was still vivid in his mind, making the butlers heart skip a beat.


    Before Xiao Jing left, he patted the butler¡¯s shoulder tofort him and brought Mao Feng to the garden.


    Xiao Jing was about to turn around and talk to Mao Feng about the rules of the duel when he felt a gust of wind behind him. Immediately after, Mao Fengs fist swung over. Xiao Jing didn¡¯t have time to think and dodged the punch..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Duel

    Chapter 136: Duel


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s called taking advantage, you despicable viin.¡± Xiao Jing stood still. He was not afraid of Mao Feng¡¯s sneak attack just now and even revealed a disdainful smile.


    When Mao Feng heard that he was called a viin, he alsoughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re the first person to say that about me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. I can¡¯t let you call me a viin for nothing. Of course, I have to do something!¡± As he spoke, a ck fog appeared in Mao Feng¡¯s left palm.


    ¡°Yo! Why can¡¯t you beat me in closebat? Are you going to use a spell to attack me?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Jing also raised his left hand. Golden mes actually appeared on his left palm.


    The golden mes dazzled Mao Feng. He was a little surprised because the golden mes were the symbol of the ancient war god. However, he did not understand how an ordinary person like Xiao Jing could have the energy of the ancient war god. Or rather, the ancient war god was protecting Xiao Jing.


    Just as Xiao Jing was about to throw the golden me in his hand at Mao Feng, Mao Feng raised his right hand and gestured for Xiao Jing to stop.


    ¡°Wait! Your garden is too small. Why don¡¯t we find another ce topete?


    Otherwise, it would be a pity if such a beautiful garden was destroyed by us. President Xiao, what do you think?¡± Although Mao Feng was teasing Xiao Jing, his heart was already in a mess.


    Although Xiao Jing did not understand why Mao Feng suddenly showed weakness, he agreed to not fight in front of his wife and children. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you to issue a challenge. But before that, I hope you won¡¯t disturb our lives again.¡± As Xiao Jing spoke, he raised his hand that was holding the golden me.


    In order to show his sincerity, Mao Feng first put away the ck fog and turned to leave. However, in a ce where Xiao Jing could not see, Mao Feng¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark.


    Before Mao Feng left, he passed by the butler and secretly cast an incantation on him. The butler¡¯s pupils flickered weakly.


    When Xiao Jing saw Mao Feng leave, he wished he could grow a pair of wings on his body to immediately appear in front of his wife and child. Just like that, the Yunbao, Gu Teng, and Gu Yu lived in the Xiao residence. Of course, the news of them being in the Xiao residence had also spread to the Gu family.


    At night, Gu Jia appeared at the Xiao residence.


    Xiao Jing, Gu Yu, Yunbao, and Gu Teng sat on one side, while Gu Jia sat on the other side of the table. The five of them did not speak and just stared at each other.


    Gu Yu kicked Yunbao. After all, his big brother¡¯s temper was too bad. He didn¡¯t dare to speak, but his big brother definitely couldn¡¯t bear to be fierce to their precious baby.


    Fortunately, Yunbao was smart enough to understand what Gu Yu meant. Yunbao walked down from her seat and came to Gu Jia¡¯s side. She stretched out her two short hands and asked for a hug. Gu Jia looked at Yunbao¡¯s cute appearance and really could not bear to be fierce. He picked Yunbao up.


    After Gu Yu saw that Gu Jia¡¯s expression had eased, the nervousness in his heart slowly decreased.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, did you miss Yunbao? Yunbao missed you so much!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao didn¡¯t forget to kiss Gu Jia¡¯s face.


    Gu Jia¡¯s heart felt like it was about to melt. ¡°Then Eldest Uncle must make it up to our little darling! Our little darling should be happy.¡± As he spoke, Gu Jia pinched Yunbao¡¯s nose gently.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Gu Teng called out softly. Although the person in front of her felt very familiar, she could not remember anything about this person. She had just heard Yunbao call him Eldest Uncle. Gu Teng guessed that Gu Jia was her eldest brother.


    Gu Jia, who had a straight face, was moved by Gu Teng¡¯s call. It turned out that the usually swift and decisive President Gu also had his softest part in his heart, which was his sister.


    Gu Jia looked at Gu Teng with red eyes for a long time until Gu Teng felt a little unnatural. Gu Jia wiped her face and replied, ¡°Hey, Big Brother is here. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Others might think that Gu Jia¡¯s words were too calm, but for Gu Jia, who


    could call the shots in the business world, it was really not easy to express his feelings for his sister in front of so many people..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Acknowledgment

    Chapter 137: Acknowledgment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you at the Xiao residence for the night. It¡¯s not safe to travel at night. Tomorrow morning, the three of you wille back to the Gu residence with me.¡± Gu Jia¡¯s attitude made it impossible to negotiate.


    The other three adults present did not dare to say anything. Only Yunbao looked into Gu Jia¡¯s eyes and asked sincerely, ¡°Eldest Uncle, there are clearly four of us. Does Eldest Uncle not want Yunbao anymore?


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s question, everyoneughed. Indeed, the world of children was the simplest. Gu Jia pinched Yunbao¡¯s little face and asked, ¡®Yunbao, do you want Daddy to go back with you? Does Yunbao like Daddy?¡±


    Yunbao thought about it seriously and nodded crazily.


    Gu Jia asked again, ¡°Yunbao, do you really like him? But you haven¡¯t known him for long. Besides, you don¡¯t know what kind of person he is at all. If he¡¯s really responsible, why would he abandon you and Mom?¡±


    Hearing Gu Jia¡¯s question, Yunbao¡¯s delicate face also became wrinkled. Of course, Gu Jia¡¯s words were not for Yunbao to hear, but for everyone present.


    Unexpectedly, Yunbao replied not long after, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Dad is a good person. I only know that Mom likes Dad and I like Dad. The three of us have to live together. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it when we slowly interact with Dad in the future.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s answer, the adults present were very surprised. How could a child give such a profound answer? Was their baby a genius?


    ¡°Yunbao, Uncle wants to ask you. If Dad is really a bad person, what will you do then? Also, who did you learn these ideas from?¡± Gu Jia asked Yunbao curiously, wanting to know how Yunbao would answer.


    Yunbao tilted her little head with her signature gesture. Then, her eyes lit up as if she had thought of a shocking idea. ¡°Of course, I learned it when the teacher taught us the Three Character ssic in school!¡±


    ¡°Three Character ssic?¡± Gu Jia did not quite understand. What could a child understand through the Three Character ssic? However, he patiently guided Yunbao to speak her mind. ¡°Then why don¡¯t Yunbao tell Eldest Uncle about it? How do you understand the contents?¡±


    ¡°There are a few sentences in the Three Character ssic that say this.¡±


    Yunbao said seriously, ¡°At the beginning, people¡¯s nature is inherently good. Their natures are simr, but their habits make them different. Teacher said that everyone is very kind when they are born, but because the process of growing up is different from the environment, people¡¯s personalities are very different. ¡±


    Yunbao cleared her throat and continued, ¡°So I deduce that Dad must have had his difficulties back then. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have left Mom and me. Dad, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Xiao Jing, who was suddenly asked a question, didn¡¯t react at first. Two secondster, Xiao Jing nodded crazily. His daughter was still the best! ¡°That¡¯s right. When I returned home, Gu Teng had already disappeared. Even the surveince cameras in our neighborhood didn¡¯t have any traces of Gu Teng. I haven¡¯t stopped searching for her for so many years.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes turned red. No one knew how he had lived for so many years. To him, his hope of survival every day was to find Gu Teng. Now, he had finally fulfilled his wish. This time, he would definitely protect Gu Teng and Yunbao.


    Gu Jia looked at Xiao Jings attitude, and his satisfaction with Xiao Jing kept rising. He thought that Xiao Jing was a responsible person. They could rest assured if their sister was handed over to him.


    However, on the surface, Gu Jia¡¯s face was still cold. After catching up with Gu Teng, he followed the butler to the guest room that had been arranged to rest.


    At night, Yunbao and Gu Teng slept in the same room. At night, when they were sleeping soundly, Xiao Jing came to their room to see them. However, when he pushed the door open and entered, he found Mao Feng standing by their bed..

 Chapter 138 - 138: Butler

    Chapter 138: Butler


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing did not want to hold it in anymore. When he let him leave during the day, he knew that Mao Feng would definitely not give up. He would definitelye back again.


    However, Xiao Jing did not expect Mao Feng toe back tonight. Mao Feng did not expect Xiao Jing toe to Gu Teng and his daughter¡¯s room to see them. Mao Feng ced his right index finger in front of his mouth and made a shushing gesture.


    Xiao Jing gestured for Mao Feng toe out. As soon as Mao Feng gently closed the door, his face burned. Xiao Jing had punched him in the face.


    Mao Fengughed self-deprecatingly and dodged Xiao Jing¡¯s second punch. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wake them up, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    After Mao Feng finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out of the building. Xiao Jing followed closely behind, but he could not figure out what Mao Feng wanted to do.


    When they arrived at the garden, Mao Feng stopped, but he did not turn around to look at Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing waited for a long time, but Mao Feng did not say a word. Xiao Jing was not in a hurry and just stood there quietly.


    However, Xiao Jing¡¯s patience was exhausted, and Mao Feng didn¡¯t say a word. Only then did Xiao Jing react. Not good! It¡¯s a diversion!


    Xiao Jing ran back with all his might, but he was still a step toote. When he reached Gu Teng¡¯s room, Gu Teng and Yunbao had disappeared. Mao Feng had deliberately made Xiao Jing lower his guard.


    Xiao Jing was filled with regret. He punched the nket on the bed, but the nket wrapped around his fist and there was no sound. This made Xiao Jing feel a little helpless.


    It was not easy for him to finally find his wife and children. He did not expect them to be in danger again. He had let them down.


    After being dispirited for a while, Xiao Jing stood up again. Just as he was about to use a curse to find traces of Yunbao and Gu Teng, the butler appeared at the door of the room.


    Xiao Jing went forward and asked the butler if there was anything wrong with him not sleeping in the middle of the night. Why wasn¡¯t he sleeping? The butler only revealed a strange smile, and the whites of his eyes were instantly filled with ck fog. He attacked Xiao Jing with a death move.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jing reacted quickly and dodged this move. However, the butler did not give Xiao Jing any chance to catch his breath. His body moved strangely. Before Xiao Jing could see his movements, he was already behind him.


    Xiao Jing knew that if he retaliated, he would definitely hurt the butler. The reason why the butler was attacking him now was because he was controlled by Mao Feng. However, if he didn¡¯t think of a way, he and the butler would probably not live long because the blood vessels on the butler¡¯s neck were getting darker.


    Xiao Jing kept dodging, but for a moment, he could not find any openings. Xiao Jing had already exhausted most of his stamina, but the butler seemed to not know fatigue and attacked Xiao Jing without stopping.


    Helpless, Xiao Jing could only use the Immortal Binding Spell to tie the butler up. However, when the Immortal Binding Spell touched the butler¡¯s skin, it was as if his skin was scalded by fire. The butler cried out in pain.


    Xiao Jing could only let go of the butler. After the butler regained his freedom, he strangely escaped through the window, making Xiao Jing¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Gu Jia and Gu Yu, who were supposed to be asleep, were also woken up by the sound.


    After understanding what had happened, Gu Yu said, ¡°Perhaps this is the most vicious type of maniption technique, soul maniption.¡± After saying that, Gu Yu¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    Gu Jia did not understand how powerful these spells were, but he could tell from Gu Yu¡¯s expression that this spell was very difficult to deal with. ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s vicious? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we just undid the maniption?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You have to know that if the body is controlled, the soul is asleep and the maniption can be broken. However, if you control the soul, if you forcefully escape, the soul of the person being controlled might be destroyed.¡± Xiao Jing exined as he looked at the two people in front of him in shame.


    However, Gu Jia and Gu Yu did not me him. After all, their current mission was to find Yunbao and Gu Teng first.


    ¡°I tried to track them just now, but I couldn¡¯t find them. Mao Feng hid their traces. What should we do now?¡± As the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t make up his mind for the first time. This was because he was too


    worried..

 Chapter 139 - 139: Song Yun Appears

    Chapter 139: Song Yun Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unable to think of a solution, the three of them decided to return to their rooms and search for clues again. They actually found something.


    The entire process of Yunbao and Gu Teng disappearing appeared on the wall of the room where Yunbao and Gu Teng lived. Although it was only reflected on the wall, Xiao Jing and the other two could still see it clearly.


    Thest scene was fixed on Yunbao¡¯s face, and Yunbao¡¯s voice came. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go scout for you first, in case we can¡¯t find Mommy again. But you have to find us quickly!¡¯


    The three of them finally understood that Gu Teng had been kidnapped and Yunbao had taken the initiative to follow her. From Yunbao¡¯s rxed tone, it seemed that Yunbao was safe now. This also gave them some time to search for Yunbao and Gu Teng.


    However, the most important thing now was to find their traces. Just as everyone was frowning, the guard informed Xiao Jing that there was an olddy called Song Yun at the door. She said that she was Gu Teng and Miss Gu Yun¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? What¡¯s her name?¡± Gu Yu grabbed the guard¡¯s neck cor, scaring him so much that he did not know what to do. After all, this person was their master¡¯s guest. They couldn¡¯t attack him!


    ¡°Gu Yu! What are you doing!¡± Gu Jia gestured for Gu Yu to let go.


    Gu Yu also realized that he had lost hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s my Martial Aunt.¡± He let go and retreated to the side.


    Xiao Jing gestured for the guard to continue. ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    ¡°She also said that she has a way to find the Madam and Miss. Should we let her in?¡± The guard was also very anxious as he spoke. To them, Xiao Jing was someone they admired. Moreover, although he was the head of the Xiao family, he was very good to them. Many people had difficulties at home, and it was Xiao Jing who helped them survive.


    Therefore, after the Madam and Miss went missing, they sincerely wanted to help the Sir find them as soon as possible, even if it meant losing their lives.


    ¡®Quickly invite Master Song Yun in.¡± Xiao Jing knew that if Gu Yu knew her, then regardless of whether she was Yunbao and Gu Teng¡¯s master or not, she would help find them.


    When Song Yun came in, she saw the three men staring at her as if she was a straw to clutch at. Of course, she understood them very well. When she first found out that Gu Teng hade back to life, she felt the same.


    However, her body was still recovering at that time, so she disappeared during this period of time. Later, when she heard about what happened to Yunbao, although she was frightened, she still felt gratified. The child she had always protected had grown up.


    When she recovered and came to find Yunbao and Gu Teng, she read the guard¡¯s mind and knew that Yunbao and Gu Teng had disappeared, and it seemed to be rted to Mao Feng.


    Song Yun sighed in her heart. She had to end her sins herself.


    Song Yun came to Yunbao¡¯s room. After checking the room, she already knew the ins and outs of the matter before Xiao Jing could tell her what had happened on the wall.


    It was unknown what spell Song Yun had cast, but the walls of the room were glowing with purple light.


    The purple light floated in the room like fireflies in the summer night. Song Yun casually grabbed one and ced it in a small ss bottle. She handed the ss bottle to Gu Yu. ¡°Martial Nephew, take this to look for Yunbao. It will bring you to them.¡±


    Then, Song Yun sent another purple light to Xiao Jing¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re Yunbao¡¯s father. This purple light can fuse with you. As long as its a path they have walked before, the purple light between your eyebrows will emit light when you pass.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Yu was a little jealous. He had clearly risked his life with Yunbao. Why couldn¡¯t he fuse with the purple light? However, because of Song Yun¡¯s imposing manner, Gu Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    If Yunbao knew that her adorable master was being thought of so harshly by Gu Yu, her jaw would definitely drop.


    ¡°But how can this purple light tell me the correct direction?¡± Gu Yu asked in


    confusion..

 Chapter 140 - 140: Tracking

    Chapter 140: Tracking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun came to Yunbao¡¯s room. After checking the room, she already knew the ins and outs of the matter before Xiao Jing could tell her what had happened on the wall.


    It was unknown what spell Song Yun had cast, but the walls of the room were glowing with purple light.


    The purple light floated in the room like fireflies in the summer night. Song Yun casually grabbed one and ced it in a small ss bottle. She handed the ss bottle to Gu Yu. ¡°Martial Nephew, take this to look for Yunbao. It will bring you to them.¡±


    Then, Song Yun sent another purple light to Xiao Jing¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re Yunbao¡¯s father. This purple light can fuse with you. As long as its a path they have walked before, the purple light between your eyebrows will emit light when you pass.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Yu was a little jealous. He had clearly risked his life with Yunbao. Why couldn¡¯t he fuse with the purple light? However, because of Song Yun¡¯s imposing manner, Gu Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    If Yunbao knew that her adorable master was so strict as Song Yun thought, her jaw would definitely drop.


    ¡°But how can this purple light tell me the correct direction?¡± Gu Yu asked in confusion.


    However, Song Yun looked at him as if she was looking at a fool. Then, she shook her head. ¡°The disciples nowadays are really getting worse with each generation. I don¡¯t know how Song Lei taught you. Yourprehension is not as high as my precious disciple. Hmph!¡±


    Although Gu Yu had been ridiculed, he was still very happy that his baby had been praised. Although he had lost his face, it was enough that their baby was powerful.


    Seeing Gu Yu¡¯s ashamed expression, Song Yun said, ¡°Remember to chant the incantation: Abracadabra, appear. Then, transfer a little of your energy into the ss bottle.¡±


    Gu Yu hurriedly nodded and noted it down, afraid that he would be scolded by Song Yun again if he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    After arranging all of this, Song Yun went to the room Xiao Jing had arranged for her to rest. Xiao Jing and Gu Yu went out to find Yunbao and the others¡¯ approximate path.


    When Song Yun returned to her room, Gu Jia followed her. It was obvious that Song Yun was not surprised by Gu Jia¡¯s arrival. She only picked up the tea set in the room and calmly poured a cup of tea for herself and Gu Jia.


    Gu Jia did not stand on ceremony. She picked up the cup and drank the tea in it in one gulp. It was obvious that Gu Jia was suppressing her anger.


    Song Yun was not in a hurry. She just sat there quietly and waited, as if she knew what Gu Jia was thinking. Yes, Song Yun could read minds. How could she not know what Gu Jia was thinking?


    ¡°Master Song Yun, may I ask why you chose my sister as your disciple back then and dragged her into your world? She could have been a little girl doted on by her father and brothers. She should have lived a carefree life.¡±


    Gu Jia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°My sister went missing, and you turned your attention to Yunbao. May I ask what your intentions are?¡± Gu Jia¡¯s fists gradually clenched as he asked.


    Song Yun understood what Gu Jia meant. He was saying that she had harmed his sister and now wanted to harm Yunbao.


    Song Yun smiled helplessly. ¡°I understand your feelings very well. Back then, I chose your sister because she saved me. I hoped that she could learn more spells to protect herself. It¡¯s just that the sect was unlucky and that evil creature, Mao Feng, appeared!¡±


    At this point, Song Yun angrily pped the table, and many cracks instantly appeared on the table. ¡°As for Yunbao, it¡¯s probably because I owe her. I didn¡¯t protect her mother well and even put her mother in danger, so I wanted to teach her spells to protect herself. Moreover, her talent is rare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see one in a thousand years, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken in an external disciple! Your sect rules require you to study in the sect for three years before you can be a disciple. Gu Yu went through like this! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the sect elders for flouting the sect rules like this?¡± Gu Jia pressed, wanting Song Yun to tell the truth.


    ¡°If possible, I hope you can tell me your true motive. Only then can I guarantee the safety of my sister and Yunbao.¡± Gu Jia tried to use both soft and hard methods to get Song Yun to tell him..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Village

    Chapter 141: Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun pretended to yawn and asked Gu Jia to leave. ¡°Ha¡­ Young Master Gu, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it when we find Yunbao and the others!¡±


    Gu Jia had no choice but to leave first. After all, Song Yun was still useful to them.


    On the other side, after Yunbao left with Mao Feng, Mao Feng cast a locking spell on Yunbao again. After all, her mother was still in his hands. Yunbao could only ensure her mother¡¯s safety if she listened obediently.


    Moreover, Xiao Jing¡¯s butler was also squatting on the roof of the car, but his eyes were still ck.


    However, what Mao Feng did not know was that just now, Yunbao, who had been cursed, felt as if the energy in her entire body was boiling. Not only was Mao Feng¡¯s locking spell useless, but it also made the energy in Yunbao¡¯s body even more exuberant.


    ¡°Uncle, where are we going now?¡± Yunbao looked at Mao Feng¡¯s gloomy face and could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Mao Feng nced at Yunbao, his eyes filled with emotions that Yunbao could not understand. However, such emotions only appeared for two to three seconds. Yunbao even suspected that she had seen wrongly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Uncle wants to take you to a ce where no one will disturb us. From now on, we will live happily together, okay?¡± When Mao Feng suddenly smiled and said this, Yunbao was a little afraid.


    Not long after, the car drove into a vige. There were no streetmps in the vige. It was midnight, and all the lights had been turned off. The vige was so quiet that only the sound of the car moving could be heard.


    After walking for a while, the car stopped in front of a farm. ¡°Get out.¡± Mao Feng was the first to get out of the car. He carried Gu Teng and walked into the house.


    Gu Yun followed closely behind, afraid that Mao Feng would do something to


    harm her mother. The butler on the roof also jumped down and followed behind the three of them.


    After Mao Feng settled Gu Teng down, he brought Yunbao to a cave not far from the vige.


    There was no light source in the cave. With the help of the moonlight outside the cave, she could vaguely see that the cave was not very big. Yunbao could vaguely see some runes on the wall of the cave that she could not understand, but she felt that those runes looked familiar.


    Mao Feng took advantage of Yunbao¡¯s unpreparedness and raised his hand to give Yunbao a karate chop. Yunbao immediately fainted. Then, Mao Feng ced Yunbao on the array drawn on the ground. After doing all this, Mao Feng walked out of the cave and sealed the entrance again.


    From the outside, there was no cave on this mountain. After doing all this, Mao Feng left.


    ¡°Yunbao, wake up! Wake up!¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in Yunbao¡¯s ears. Yunbao opened her eyes and saw a little girl with purple eyes appear in front of her.


    The little girl sat in the pavilion and leisurely ate pastries. Her eyes were purple, and she wore a purple Daoist robe. Her hair was tied up high with a wooden hairpin, and she looked like a little fairy who had cultivated to the Dao.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yunbao asked curiously. After all, she could not hear the little girl¡¯s thoughts, which meant that the little girl did not have any ill intentions towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the person who saved youst time.¡± As she spoke, the purple-eyed little girl picked up the pastry with one hand and ate it. With the other hand, she handed another pastry to Yunbao.


    Yunbao did not stand on ceremony at all. She took the pastry and ate it with Purple Eye.


    Purple Eye nodded approvingly. ¡°As expected of my sessor. You have guts.¡±


    ¡°Your sessor? What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± Yunbao was confused and did not understand why Purple Eye said that.


    Purple Eye told Yunbao that she was Yunbao¡¯s ancestor. Moreover, Purple Eye told Yunbao that she would teach her the way to control energy.


    Just as the two of them were practicing, Purple Eye reminded Yunbao that someone wasing and asked Yunbao to be prepared.


    Yunbao immediately returned to her body. Although she was still lying there motionless, she had already taken defensive measures.


    ¡°Brat, I should have ended your life now, but I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let you live for a few more days.¡± The person who came was Mao Feng, who had just left. For some reason, he turned back and carried Yunbao away..

 Chapter 142 - 142: Battle

    Chapter 142: Battle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Mao Feng left the cave with Yunbao, Yunbao finally rxed her clenched fists. However, the sweat on her palms still reminded her of the thrilling moment just now.


    After returning to the vige, Mao Feng ced Yunbao, who was sleeping soundly in his arms, beside Gu Teng. After Mao Feng left, Yunbao tried to wake Gu Teng up.


    However, Gu Teng did not react at all. If not for the fact that her nose was moving, Yunbao would have been worried that something had happened to her.


    Just as Yunbao was at a loss, Mao Feng¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t waste your energy. She won¡¯t wake up if you do this.


    Yunbao was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. ¡°You bad person, what did you do to Mommy?¡±


    Mao Feng was a little helpless, but he still patiently exined to Yunbao, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Although your mother is still alive, her body is very weak.


    Previously, she recovered a little because your blood provided her with energy.¡±


    ¡°So you brought me and Mom out to save Mom?¡± Yunbao looked at Mao Feng in disbelief.


    Mao Feng was also upset. ¡°Yes, only you can save her. In order for her to live for a long time, you have to change your fate with her.¡±


    At this moment, Purple Eye¡¯s voice sounded in Yunbao¡¯s ears. ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. There¡¯s no such thing as changing fate in this world.¡± Mao Feng saw that Yunbao was in a daze as if she was listening to someone and immediately became angry. ¡°Speak! Who are you talking to? Did you leak our tracks?¡±


    Mao Feng grabbed Yunbao¡¯s arm and kept shaking it.


    Yunbao was in pain. ¡°Hiss¡ªI didn¡¯t. Let go of me quickly! Mom, he bullied me!¡± After saying that, Yunbao actually burst into tears.


    Perhaps because mother and daughter were connected, Gu Teng, who should have been sleeping, actually opened his eyes slightly. ¡°Yunbao.¡± After saying this weakly, Gu Teng fell asleep again.


    Mao Feng looked at the unconscious Gu Teng and did not want to wait any longer. ¡°Brat, we¡¯ll go for the Fate Changing Ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Mao Feng left to prepare the things needed for the ritual.


    At this moment, a purple light shed in the room, and Purple Eye appeared.


    Purple Eye approached Gu Teng and pried open her eyelids. After checking, she sighed. ¡°Sigh! There¡¯s no way to reverse the situation!¡±


    When Yunbao heard this, tears welled up in her eyes as she made a decision in her heart.


    Purple Eye nced at Yunbao and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t think too much. Changing your fate is just giving your life to your mother. This is against the heavens. Even if you really seed, the person who changed fate won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    Just as Purple Eye was about to say something, Mao Feng came in from outside. He was very surprised to see Purple Eye, but after he reacted, he instantly cast the incantation.


    Purple Eye¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She did not take Mao Feng seriously at all. She just stood there. The power brought by the incantation stopped in front of her. She waved her right hand gently, and the power instantly turned into nothingness.


    Mao Feng did not expect the little girl in front of him to be so powerful. ¡°It seems that I underestimated you.¡± As he spoke, Mao Feng attacked Purple Eye again. This time, Purple Eye actually used all her strength to block Mao Feng¡¯s attack.


    ¡°If it was a few thousand years ago, I could have withstood your attack with just one finger. Unfortunately, my energy is only one-thousandth of what it used to be. Forget it, see you next time.¡± After saying that, Purple Eye left.


    Yunbao looked up at Mao Feng and thought of a n. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally back. That person just now was so scary. Her eyes are actually purple.¡±


    Mao Feng was puzzled. Did they not know each other? ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was too scared just now!¡± Yunbao blinked nervously, afraid that Mao Feng would not believe her.


    Although Mao Feng was very puzzled, Yunbao and Gu Teng were still around, so the truth was no longer important.


    The sound of fighting came from the courtyard, and Mao Feng¡¯s nerves tensed up. Could it be that Xiao Jing and the others had found this ce?


    After Mao Feng opened a crack in the window, he saw Xiao Jing and the butler entangled outside. Every move and move of Xiao Jing was just for defense. He had no intention of taking the initiative to attack..

 Chapter 143 - 143: Escape

    Chapter 143: Escape


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng knew that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave in a while, so he carried Yunbao and Gu Teng and fled through the back door. Yunbao wanted to shout to attract Xiao Jing, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Hence, Yunbao twisted her small body to express her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, brat. I knew you were going to cause trouble, so I cast a spell on you when they were fighting just now. I won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch Gu Teng away from me. Looks like I have to move faster.¡± Mao Feng threw Yunbao and Gu Teng into the car.


    He stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out. When Xiao Jing, who was originally entangled with the butler, saw the car, he quickly formed a seal in his hand. Then, he gently tapped the middle of the butler¡¯s forehead with his right index finger, and a golden flower bloomed on his forehead.


    After the golden flowerpletely bloomed, the butler stood there motionless. Coincidentally, Gu Yu found this ce ording to the marks left by Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing handed the butler to Gu Yu to help take care of him while he drove to chase after Yunbao and the others.


    Gu Yu, who was left behind, sent the information that they had found Mao Feng to Song Yun and asked if she wanted toe. Song Yun only replied to Gu


    Yu, ¡°Wait and see.¡±


    Putting Gu Yu aside, Xiao Jing finally caught up with Yunbao and the others at the entrance of the cave. Xiao Jing looked at his wife and daughter in the cave and was anxious. Just as he was about to reach the entrance of the cave, a barrier blocked his way.


    Xiao Jing wanted to try to break the irksome barrier with his palm force, but just as his palm was about tond, Mao Feng¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°This barrier is connected to Yunbao¡¯s life. If an external force breaks it, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t live long. If you¡¯re willing to let your precious daughter go, feel free to hit her!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Jing could not use it no matter how capable he was. He could naturally think of other ways.


    Yunbao looked at Xiao Jing, who was outside the barrier, and then at Gu Teng, who was ced in the array by Mao Feng. Yunbao really wanted to exchange lives with her mother, but she remembered what Purple Eye had said. The person who exchanged lives would not have a good ending.


    Yunbao was very anxious. The huge energy hidden in her body seemed to have been awakened. Yunbao¡¯s body flickered with purple light, separating her from Mao Feng.


    At the same time, a small figure carried Gu Teng and pulled Yunbao away from the purple light.


    Mao Feng also covered his eyes because of the dazzling purple light. When the


    purple light dissipated, there was no one around Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng punched a huge rock behind him angrily. The huge rock instantly turned into a few small rocks and scattered on the ground.


    When Xiao Jing, who was outside the cave, saw that Mao Feng was alone in the cave, he turned around and left quickly. This was because he had just received news from Gu Yu that Yunbao, Gu Teng, and a purple-eyed little girl had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Mao Feng fell into deep thought when he saw Xiao Jing leave.


    On the other side, ¡°Kid, catch your sister quickly. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Purple Eye said with difficulty.


    The few of them finally entered the house. The scene in the house was a little strange.


    One of them was unconscious, and the other¡¯s eyes were filled with ck fog. Although the remaining three were standing there, their expressions were not good.


    Purple Eye looked at the butler beside her and told Yunbao to remove the curse on the butler. Otherwise, in another fifteen minutes, the butler¡¯s soul wouldpletely fuse with the curse and the butler would no longer have freedom.


    ¡°Yunbao, it¡¯s a little difficult for me to undo the curse with my current energy. Repeat after me. Heaven and Earth Escape, break!¡± When Purple Eye said this, she was iparably serious.


    Yunbao knew that human lives were at stake, so she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She quickly imitated Purple Eye and chanted, ¡°Heaven and Earth Escape, break!¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious, as if he wanted to break free from some restraint, but the thing that bound him did not intend to let him escape easily.


    Looking at the butler¡¯s pained expression, Yunbao could only chant the incantation over and over again to help the butler escape the restraints of the curse as soon as possible..

 Chapter 144 - 144: Undoing the Curse

    Chapter 144: Undoing the Curse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With a scream, a ck fog rose above the butler¡¯s head. In the end, the butler copsed to the ground because of his weakness. Fortunately, the curse on his body was lifted.


    Gu Yu helped the weak butler to the chair beside her to rest. Yunbao wiped the cold sweat on her head. This curse was really torturous. In order to remove the curse, Yunbao had exhausted a lot of energy in her body.


    Purple Eye looked at Yunbao and then at Gu Teng, who was lying on the bed. She sighed secretly. ¡°Sigh, looks like it¡¯s fate!¡±


    Yunbao and Gu Yu were confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Although Gu Yu did not understand why Purple Eye was like this, he guessed that Purple Eye¡¯s emotions were rted to Gu Teng.


    ¡°If Yunbao hadn¡¯t used up her energy just now, perhaps Gu Teng could still be saved. Although she hasn¡¯t lived for long, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem for her to live for three to five years. Now that Yunbao has used up a lot of her energy, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any excess energy to save her.¡±


    ¡°Then how long can Mommy live now?¡± Yunbao asked Purple Eye anxiously.


    ¡°Less than a year.¡± When Purple Eye said this, her heart was still very heavy. After all, Yunbao had just reunited with her mother, and now she had to face separation. It was really difficult to ept.


    Yunbao hugged Gu Yu in fear. She was like an injured deer, seeking thefort of her family.


    Gu Yu hugged Yunbao in her arms and turned to look at Purple Eye sincerely. ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s any way to extend my sister¡¯s lifespan?¡±


    These words were within Purple Eye¡¯s expectations. Purple Eye shook her head gently. ¡°Gu Teng had been in a state of deep sleep before, so her body had been temporarily repaired. However, the consumption of her body during the period of waking up was twice as much as during the period of deep sleep. After all, energy is conserved. From the moment she woke up, she was not far from leaving this world.¡±


    Xiao Jing, who had just arrived at the door, was stunned at the door when he heard Purple Eye¡¯s exnation. Three secondster, Xiao Jing came back to his senses. ¡°Can you extend my life to her?¡±


    The three of them looked at Xiao Jing at the door.


    ¡°Yes, but your life will be halved. Have you thought about it?¡± Purple Eye asked Xiao Jing for his opinion. After getting an affirmative answer, Purple Eye nodded.


    ¡°Then we will hold the life-prolonging ceremony in three days. In these three days, you have to go to the Soaring Cloud Sect. I need to recuperate for three days. At that time, I will naturally appear to help you. During these three days, you have to be careful of Mao Feng. He is a difficult opponent.¡± After saying that, Purple Eyes disappeared from the room.


    Yunbao and the others did not dare to dy and immediately packed their luggage and left.


    When Mao Feng returned and saw the empty house, his heart seemed to have be empty. After using the tracking technique, Mao Feng realized that


    Yunbao and the others were actually heading towards the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    The name Soaring Cloud Sect was an existence that Mao Feng could not get rid of. However, Gu Teng was going to the Soaring Cloud Sect. If he wanted to leave with Gu Teng, he had to go to the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    This put Mao Feng in a dilemma. On one side was the shadow, and on the other side was his lover. No matter which one it was, Mao Feng could not let go. In the end, Mao Feng¡¯s love for Gu Teng finally overcame the fear of the shadow in his heart. He called his subordinates and arranged for them to gather at the foot of the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    On the other hand, Mao Feng was desperately chasing after Yunbao and the other three. However, he did not find any traces of them after chasing for a day. Mao Feng simply sped up and chased after the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find them, he would just wait for them at their destination.


    As for Yunbao and the other three, they did not take the main road to the Soaring Cloud Sect. Instead, they took the small road in the vige and took a long detour. This way, no matter how fast Mao Feng was, he would not be able to catch up to them.


    It could save them a lot of trouble and also give Gu Teng some peace. After all, her body could not withstand the torture anymore. However, this way, they would arrive at the Soaring Cloud Sect half a dayter.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, can you tell me what kind of ce the Soaring Cloud Sect is?¡± Yunbao was still a child after all. She was curious about all the unknown things.


    ¡°The Soaring Cloud Sect is a very beautiful ce. No matter what the weather is, a sea of clouds will appear at the top of the mountain every morning. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re really standing in the sky and looking down at all living beings.¡± After saying that, Gu Yu looked at Yunbao¡¯s expectant expression and reached out to stroke her long hair.. ¡°When we get there, Fourth Uncle will bring you to take a look, okay?¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145: The Appearance of Purple Eye

    Chapter 145: The Appearance of Purple Eye


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Alright! Yunbao wants to see it!¡± When Yunbao heard that she could see the scenery, the gloominess from before instantly disappeared, and her face turned redder than before because of happiness.


    Gu Yu sighed at the child¡¯s tenacious vitality while feeling sorry for the little girl in front of him. He knew that Yunbao was very sad and worried about her mother.


    However, she still tried her best to maintain her happiness and bring joy to everyone.


    Xiao Jing was waiting for Gu Teng at the side. Seeing that Gu Teng¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, Xiao Jing used a formation to extend Gu Tengs life.


    However, this array formation was extremely harmful to the person who cast it. Even someone as powerful as Xiao Jing spat out blood from the bacsh of the array formation.


    However, Gu Tengs face was much rosier than before.


    Xiao Jing reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Even though his body was in extreme pain, his heart rxed a lot when he saw Gu Teng getting better.


    Although Yunbao and Gu Yu heard themotion, they did not find anything when they turned around. They only saw Xiao Jing looking at Gu Teng with a smile. Yunbao vaguely felt uneasy.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Yunbao and the others arrived at the foot of the Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s mountain.


    Just as they were about to climb the mountain, Mao Feng came out and blocked their path. Song Yun finally arrived at the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    Mao Feng wanted to fight with all his might, but after seeing Song Yun¡¯s figure, Mao Feng actually left without looking back.


    Mao Feng clearly knew that once he went up the mountain, the probability of him being able to take away Gu Teng was almost zero. This made Gu Yu very puzzled. He vaguely felt that there was something between Song Yun and Mao Feng that they did not know, but he had no evidence.


    After Song Yun arrived, she led everyone to the elder hall of the Soaring Cloud


    Sect. Here, the elders sat uniformly, as it they had long known that Yunbao and the others wereing.


    As soon as Song Yun entered, Song Feng, who was in the lead, said with a dark expression, ¡°You still have the cheek toe back. Look at the two good disciples you taught. They ruined the reputation of the Soaring Cloud Sect!¡±


    Song Yun lowered her head and did not dare to answer. Song Lei, who was beside her, spoke up to help her. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t be so angry. There¡¯s still a little kid here. It won¡¯t be good. What if you scare the child?¡±


    Only then did Song Feng see the child behind Song Yun. Her exquisite appearance made her look like a doll. She was very likable. Song Feng snorted and turned his head away.


    ¡°Eldest Master, don¡¯t be angry, okay? Yunbao is very obedient. Let us stay here!¡± As she spoke, Yunbao went forward and reached out to pull Song Feng¡¯s sleeve.


    Song Feng, who had always been strict, actually agreed for the first time. ¡°Gu


    Yu, go clean the guest room! Leave immediately after everything is settled.¡±


    With that) the Old Master turned around and left the hall) leaving everyone looking at each other.


    At this moment, Song Yun did not care what the others thought. She studied how to save Gu Teng with the other elders.


    Gu Yu brought Yunbao and the others to the guest room to settle down.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third day today. Why isn¡¯t Purple Eye here yet?¡± Xiao Jing looked anxiously at Gu Teng on the bed. Over the past few days, even if he used the array to extend her life, Gu Teng¡¯s aura was still getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s wait a little longer! She will definitelye.¡± Yunbao did not know where her trust in Purple Eye came from, but she firmly believed that Purple Eye would definitelye.


    As expected, when night fell, Purple Eye appeared in Gu Teng¡¯s room. Her entire body emitted a purple light, but this purple light was different from the dazzling purple light on Yunbao¡¯s body. Her light was more gentle, but the gentler something was, the more fatal it was.


    The expression of Purple Eye today was a little different from before. She was even calmer today and no longer had her usual mischievousness. She did not know if it was an illusion, but Purple Eye looked much older than a few days ago.


    ¡°Have you grown taller?¡± Everyone said that children¡¯s words carried no harm. Yunbao asked what everyone was thinking.


    Purple Eye smiled and actually nodded. ¡°Every time I recover a little energy, I will grow a little. Now is not the time to talk about this. Come with me!¡±


    As she spoke, Purple Eye led the way. Xiao Jing and the others followed behind with Gu Teng. The moonlight was bright, but a pair of malicious eyes were staring at them..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Betrayal

    Chapter 146: Betrayal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under Purple Eye¡¯s lead, the few of them arrived at a bamboo forest in the back mountain of the Soaring Cloud Sect. However, this bamboo forest was like a natural barrier that blocked everyone¡¯s path.


    Purple Eye were also quietly waiting for the moon that had just been covered by the clouds toe out again.


    Speaking of which, as the moon gradually revealed its head in the clouds, the bamboo actually moved. Not long after, the bamboo stopped and a small path appeared in the middle of the bamboo forest.


    Purple Eye led the way. After a while, a huge sacrificial tform appeared in front of everyone. Purple Eye gestured for Xiao Jing to ce Gu Teng in the middle of the sacrificial tform and let him lie beside Gu Teng.


    After everything was ready, Purple Eye chanted an incantation. The incantation was cast, and the wind rose. Yunbao gently closed her eyes and felt the gift of nature for a moment.


    After all, every de of grass, tree, wind, and rain in nature would increase the source of their energy.


    Finally, the incantation stopped, and the life-prolonging array was nearing its end. The sess of life-prolonging was already a foregone conclusion. Mao Feng walked out from the bushes beside him.


    ¡°Thank you so much. If not for you, I would have to work hard to change her fate. Now that her life has been sessfully extended, everyone is happy. I¡¯ll take Gu Tene away first.¡± After saving that. Mao Feng actually shed to Gu Teng!s side.


    Purple Eye reacted quickly and attacked Mao Feng. Mao Feng thought that Purple Eye was still the same asst time, but he had underestimated her.


    Purple Eye pped Mao Feng until he took three steps back. After Mao Feng stabilized himself, he shouted, ¡°Master! What are you waiting for! Show yourself!¡±


    As Mao Feng¡¯s voice fell, Song Yun walked out from behind a bamboo tree. Before anyone could understand what had happened, Song Yun actually ambushed Purple Eye, hugged Gu Teng in her arms, and left in a sh. Mao Feng followed closely.


    Yunbao did not expect her master, who had been protecting her, to be in cahoots with Mao Feng. Yunbao regained her senses and chased after him with Gu Yu.


    Only Xiao Jing, who was still unconscious, and the injured Purple Eye were left.


    After an unknown period of time, Xiao Jing, who was on the sacrificial tform, slowly woke up. He learned the ins and outs of the matter from Purple Eye. What made Purple Eye shocked was that Xiao Jing did not chase after them. Instead, his entire body floated in the air with a golden light.


    As the golden light continued to spread, Xiao Jing¡¯s body changed. His hair turned from ck to golden. When he opened his eyes, his pupils had also turned golden.


    With just a nce, Purple Eyes felt flustered. Those golden eyes seemed to be able to see through everything in the world, making people not dare to look straight at them.


    Purple Eye could not help but sigh in her heart that the younger generation would surpass them.


    Just as Purple Eye was about to discuss countermeasures with Xiao Jing, Xiao Jing actually said, ¡°Thank you. Rest first. I¡¯ll go find them.¡± Then, he disappeared.


    If Purple Eye was only flustered by Xiao Jing¡¯s strength just now, then at this moment, Purple Eye was secretly praying for Mao Feng and Song Yun. Of all people, you had to provoke this family.


    Purple Eye thought that there was nothing else for her to do, so she returned to the Soaring Cloud Sect to rest.


    Moreover, Song Yun and Mao Feng did not dare to stop running down the mountain with Gu Teng on their backs. After all, if the two of them fought


    Yunbao and the others head-on, they were probably not their match.


    If they could gather with Mao Feng¡¯s subordinates at the foot of the mountain, they might have a chance to escape. After all, the subordinates Mao Feng brought this time were all slightly famous warlocks. Although they could not defeat Yunbao and the others, they could still dy for a while.


    The two of them had just gathered with the people at the foot of the mountain when Yunbao and the others caught up. At the same time, a blond man appeared. Upon closer inspection, they realized that it was Xiao Jing.


    Gu Yu watched as his brother-inw suddenly changed his style. He opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°How did you be like this? Could it be the aftereffect of extending Gu Teng¡¯s life?¡±


    Xiao Jing rolled his eyes and did not exin. He just suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Song Yun.


    Xiao Jing held Gu Teng¡¯s waist with one hand and attacked Song Yun with the other. He thought that Song Yun would let go of Gu Teng in defense, but to his surprise, Song Yun did not dodge. Instead, she forcefully blocked Xiao Jing¡¯s attack..

 Chapter 147 - 147: Lover Misses

    Chapter 147: Lover Misses


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing was also very surprised when he saw his hand pass through Song


    Yun¡¯s body. ¡°What are you? Are you still human?¡±


    At this moment, Mao Feng took advantage of Xiao Jing¡¯s distraction tounch a sneak attack on him. Although for some reason, the energy in Xiao Jing¡¯s body had reached the limit, he had just grasped such a powerful energy, so his energy was not stable.


    If it was just a one-on-one battle with Mao Feng, Xiao Jing could fight ten of Mao Feng. However, Mao Feng and Song Yun seemed to have expected this moment. They had asked the warlocks to set up a magic formation here in advance and trapped Xiao Jing in the magic formation.


    Gu Yu went forward to help, but it was difficult for two fists to fight four hands. Mao Feng had brought at least 70 to 80 Warlocks. It would take some time to defeat them.


    This was Yunbao¡¯s first time experiencing a group fight, and her family was trapped in it. Yunbao¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable anxiety and sadness. On one side was her family, and on the other was her master. She did not want to be hurt on either side.


    Suddenly, a sentence that Purple Eye had once said appeared in Yunbao¡¯s mind. ¡°You are chosen by the heavens. You have a huge amount of energy given to you by the heavens. As long as you can control this energy, everything in the world is not a big deal for you.¡±


    Yunbao was a little excited. Did this mean that she had the ability to turn the situation around, but Yunbao was in a dilemma again. She had yet to learn how to control energy from Purple Eye!


    ¡°Forget it, to make a Hail Mary effort! Best of luck, Yunbao. You can definitely do it!¡± Yunbao encouraged herself as she closed her eyes and felt the energy in her body circting continuously.


    Slowly, Yunbao felt the energy temperature of her body begin to rise, and her body slowly floated above everyone. This scene made everyone stop fighting, as if they were attracted by something.


    Yunbao¡¯s body slowly emitted a purple light. However, this time was different from thest time in the cave. This time, the light was even more dazzling and bright, but it was very gentle.


    As Yunbao slowly descended, Yunbao¡¯s hair and eyes also turned the color of violets.


    Yunbao slowly walked towards everyone. When Yunbao approached, everyone would repent for their previous actions. Yunbao only reached out and gently touched the face of the person who repented. That person¡¯s emotions would stabilize and give way to Yunbao.


    Gu Yu watched as Yunbao walked to Song Yun unimpeded. He was shocked at how powerful his family¡¯s baby was.


    The moment Yunbao approached her, Song Yun was already in tears. The evil she had done and the warmth she felt when she was with Yunbao surfaced in her heart.


    ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯ve let you and your mother down, but I have my difficulties.¡± Song Yun actually choked up as she spoke.


    However, for some reason, the energy in Yunbao¡¯s body did not affect Mao


    Feng. Mao Feng took the opportunity while Yunbao and Song Yun were talking to each other to escape with Gu Teng.


    Yunbao appeared in front of Mao Feng in a sh, scaring him so much that he braked.


    ¡°Uncle, your obsession is too deep. It¡¯s time to let go. My mother¡¯s life is no longer in danger.¡± Yunbao opened her hands to Mao Feng, indicating for him to hand the Gu Teng to her.


    Mao Feng refused in his heart, but his body did not listen to his orders. He leaned towards Yunbao and finally handed Gu Teng to Yunbao.


    Yunbao took Gu Teng and transferred energy to her left shoulder. Gu Teng¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Where am I? Yunbao, why have your hair and eyes turned purple?¡± Gu Teng stood up and carried Yunbao to check, afraid that her precious daughter had been injured.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I can control my own energy. Let¡¯s go find Dad and Fourth Uncle first. They¡¯re still waiting for us!¡± With that, Yunbao pulled Gu Teng away.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I regret it. I really regret it. Let¡¯s start over, okay?¡± Mao Feng¡¯s repentant voice came from behind. Gu Teng did not turn around..

 Chapter 148 - 148: The Truth is Revealed

    Chapter 148: The Truth is Revealed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s time to let go. If you miss it, you miss it. It¡¯s not about being wrong, it¡¯s all in the past now. It¡¯s time for us to have a new life. If you promise not to use the forbidden technique again, I believe Master and the others won¡¯t find trouble with you again.¡± After saying this, Gu Teng and Yunbao left.


    As he watched Gu Teng leave, Mao Feng felt powerless for the first time. In the past, no matter what happened, as long as he thought of Gu Teng, he would have the motivation to continue forward. However, he no longer had the motivation.


    Mao Fengs hands hung by his sides. He no longer had the fighting spirit from before. Perhaps his junior sister was right. Their paths had really diverged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to admit defeat so easily. How despising! Tsk tsk!¡± A female voice came from Mao Feng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± It was obvious that Mao Feng didn¡¯t recognize the person who came. Mao Feng immediately entered a battle-ready state.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that our goals are the same. You want to reunite with your lover, but I also want someone.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman finally appeared.


    Mao Feng looked at the woman in front of him and narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have seen this woman somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°I heard that the Xiao family and the Chen family were engaged. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Miss Chen!¡± Mao Feng guessed as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s easy to talk to smart people. I¡¯m Chen Yue.¡± Chen Yue looked at the man in front of her and revealed a satisfied smile. It seemed that the ally she found this time was quite reliable.


    ¡°If Miss Chen doesn¡¯t mind, how about we discuss the details somewhere else?¡± Mao Feng took the initiative to invite her. Chen Yue tactfully followed Mao Feng and left.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    When Gu Teng and Yunbao appeared in front of everyone, everyone felt relieved. Xiao Jing quickly ran towards Yunbao and Gu Teng.


    The family of three hugged each other tightly, as if someone would separate them again in the next moment.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly. I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Yunbao¡¯s yful voice came from Gu Teng and Xiao Jings arms, making everyoneugh.


    The warlocks who had originally followed Mao Feng apologized to Yunbao and the others. After receiving the understanding of Yunbao and the others, they went down the mountain.


    Song Yun also returned to the Soaring Cloud Sect with Yunbao and the others. The elders of the Soaring Cloud Sect, led by Song Feng, were furious when they heard what Song Yun had done.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a good disciple of ours, a good junior sister! You can do such a thing?¡± Although Song Feng, this little old man, had a bad temper, he was filled with a sense of justice. He was so angry that he blew his beard and red.


    ¡°First Master, let¡¯s hear what Master has to say first. Master used to treat Yunbao very well. She won¡¯t harm Yunbao. Perhaps she really has her difficulties?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t forget to act cute to Song Feng as she spoke.


    Song Feng looked at Yunbao and the anger in his heart lessened. ¡°Hmph, look at how good your disciple is. She¡¯s still thinking about you at a time like this. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin. You¡¯d better have a reason. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately expel you from the sect!¡±


    Song Yun looked at the people around him and lowered his head in shame. ¡°I have to start from when I epted Gu Teng as my disciple.¡±


    It turned out that Song Yun once had a lover who was seriously injured in a battle with others. Song Yun used a forbidden technique to make him fall asleep, just like Gu Teng.


    Through practicing forbidden techniques, Song Yun found a way to extend her lover¡¯s life. It was the Fate Changing that Mao Feng had mentioned previously.


    However, this method required the blood of the purest and kindest people in the world to act as a catalyst to activate the Fate Changing Formation.


    In the past, Song Yun thought that Gu Teng was the best candidate, but she was afraid that Gu Tengs body would not be able to take it if she bled, so she taught her spells to give her an additional guarantee.


    Later on, something unexpected happened. Gu Teng disappeared. After many years of searching, she found Gu Teng¡¯s bloodline, which was Yunbao.


    Song Yun realized that Yunbao was more suitable to be the array guide than Gu Teng, so she nned to use the same trick again. However, after spending so much time with Yunbao, Song Yun had long treated Yunbao as her granddaughter. How could she bear to use her to guide the array?


    Therefore, Song Yun had already epted her fate. However, Mao Feng actually stole Song Yun¡¯s lover and threatened her to cooperate. Otherwise, he would burn Song Yun¡¯s lover to ashes..

 Chapter 149 - 149: Calamity Appears

    Chapter 149: Cmity Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Yunbao heard Song Yun¡¯s story, she felt pity in her heart. She gently hugged Song Yun. ¡°Master, Yunbao will help you snatch your lover back!¡±


    Song Yun looked at the kind and pure little girl in front of her. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke, Song Yun burst into tears.


    Yunbao, Song Yun, and the others agreed to look for Mao Feng when Purple Eye¡¯s injuries were better and Gu Teng and Xiao Jing¡¯s bodies were more stable.


    Half a monthter, just as Yunbao and the others were about to leave the mountain, Song Feng actually appeared. He handed Yunbao a small sachet. ¡°I¡¯ve divined for you. I know you¡¯re an amazing child now, but you still have to be careful. This is your cmity.¡±


    Yunbao took it with both hands and thanked him. ¡°Then can I avoid this cmity?¡± Yunbao¡¯s clear voice sounded. In her eyes, anything that could be predicted in advance could be avoided.


    ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t avoid cmities. Otherwise, fate will make you pay double. Take your parents as an example. If your father didn¡¯t help your mother extend her life, you would have only lost your mother¡¯s life. Now, your mother isn¡¯t the only one who has disappeared.¡±


    Song Feng sighed. ¡°You have to know that fate is very fair. There must be a connection between obtaining and losing. No one can break this connection.¡± Yunbao put away the sachet and left with everyone.


    After bidding farewell to Song Feng, everyone returned to the Gu residence, the two elders of the Gu family, and Yunbao¡¯s other uncles to report their safety. Then, Yunbao used her own energy to help Old Madam Gu remove the curse on her.


    ¡°Yunbao, how long will it take for Grandma to stand up again?¡± Old Master Gu was extremely excited when he found out that his wife could stand up again. He pulled Yunbao and asked.


    Yunbao blinked mischievously. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. I still need to do at least three treatments before she canpletely stand up.¡±


    After everyone heard this, they felt much more rxed.


    Old Madam Gu was also very happy, but she stillforted them. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t hold onto Yunbao and ask so many questions. Why are you giving the child so much pressure?


    While the Gu family was experiencing the joy and happiness of reunion, the Xiao family was gloomy.


    Old Master Xiao gathered the elders of the Xiao family together to discuss the marriage between the Xiao family and the Chen family.


    ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t Xiao Jing reject the engagement with the Chen family? Will he agree this time?¡± The person who spoke was the second son of the Xiao family, Xiao Shu.


    ¡°His achievements today are our Xiao family¡¯s guarantee for him. It¡¯s only right for him to work for the Xiao family!¡± The third son of the Xiao family, Xiao Ting, also participated.


    The other Xiao family members who were dissatisfied with Xiao Jing also echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After enjoying the benefits brought by the family, you have to do something for the family. How can you do whatever you want!¡±


    Old Master Xiao was silent, but his face was dark. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    After a while, Old Master Xiao knocked on the table and everyone fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision for him. Second Brother, go to the Chen residence and invite them to stay in the Xiao residence for a while. Third Brother, contact Master Song Feng of the Soaring Cloud Sect and invite him to the Xiao family as a guest to help Xiao Jing and Chen Yue set a wedding date.¡±


    After arranging these things, Old Master Xiao called Xiao Jing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days toe back. Our Xiao family won¡¯t admit a woman without any status into the Xiao family! I¡¯ve arranged a marriage for you with the Chen family. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll make that woman disappear forever.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Jing to answer, Old Master Xiao hung up the phone and instructed the entire Xiao family not to answer Xiao Jing¡¯s call. Otherwise, they would all be fired.


    Xiao Jing called the Xiao family, but no one answered. Xiao Jing smiled and decided to go home personally to tell Old Master Xiao that Gu Teng was the youngest daughter of the Gu family. He wondered what Old Master Xiao¡¯s expression would be when the time came.


    Xiao Jing also had his own ns. He wanted Gu Teng to be recognized by everyone in the Xiao family and be respected by everyone..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Conducting At The Same Time

    Chapter 150: Conducting At The Same Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Xiao Jing returned home, the Xiao family did not recognize him at first nce. The security officer thought that the blond man was some celebrity.


    When Xiao Jing approached, the security officer realized that it was Xiao Jing. ¡°Sir, your hair and eyes?¡± The security officer asked carefully.


    Xiao Jing did not intend to exin further. ¡°Is Master at home?


    ¡°Yes, Master said that you can go straight to the study to look for him when youe back.¡± With that, the security officer made way for Xiao Jing.


    Not long after, everyone in the Xiao family heard the argument in the study.


    ¡°You unfilial son. You abandoned the family¡¯s interests for your own love. Looks like I really should have a good talk with that woman. Let¡¯s see what kind of bewitching potion she gave you!¡± Old Master Xiao was so angry that his face was red.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget how my mother passed away back then. If you hadn¡¯t divorced her and married someone else for the family¡¯s benefit, she wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide.¡± Xiao Jing mmed the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father, how can you talk to me like that!¡±


    Old Master Xiao was so angry that he had lost his rationality. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I helped your mother¡¯s family tide over the crisis back then, the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t have hurt their foundation. In the end, they still passed away in an ident. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have saved them.¡±


    ¡°How can you say such cold words? Didn¡¯t you marry Mom because you liked


    Grandpa¡¯s status? Don¡¯t you know how much the Xiao family has benefited?¡± Xiao Jing was also very angry. His maternal grandfather¡¯s family had clearly done so much, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be ndered like this even after they had passed away.


    ¡°Also, she¡¯s my wife. Gu Teng is the youngest daughter of the Gu family, not ¡®that woman¡¯ Xiao Ting said word by word.


    ¡°Which Gu family?¡± Old Master Xiao asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Gu family in the neighboring city,¡± Xiao Jing replied calmly.


    Old Master Xiao revealed a look of disbelief. He sent a message to the new butler and asked him to investigate Gu Teng¡¯s background to see if it was as Xiao Jing had said.


    Then, Old Master Xiao smiled and said to stabilize Xiao Jing.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll cancel the Chen family¡¯s marriage now and hold a wedding for you and the youngest daughter of the Gu family. How can I let her suffer?!¡± Old Master Xiao suggested with a smile.


    Xiao Jing rolled his eyes mockingly, but Old Master Xiao¡¯s suggestion tempted him. He decided to stay in the Xiao family to prepare a grand wedding for Gu Teng.


    On the other side, Yunbao sensed that Mao Feng had hidden Song Yun¡¯s lover, Zhao Ning, on the top of a mountain called ck Mountain. However, when everyone arrived at the foot of ck Mountain, they realized that there was an endless in in front of them. Where was the mountain?


    Yunbao subconsciously rubbed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I clearly sensed that the ck mountain was here! How could it have disappeared?¡±


    Song Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°It might be a smokescreen. It¡¯s such a huge mountain. Mao Feng doesn¡¯t have the ability to move him away.


    The only possibility is that he used a curse to hide the mountain.¡±


    Purple Eye thought for a moment and told Yunbao that the Heavenly Eye could see everything in the world. However, the method to open the Heavenly Eye had been lost for many years. No one knew how to open it, not even Purple Eye, who was more than a thousand years old.


    Yunbao could not bear to see Song Yun disappointed. She thought of the sachet that Song Feng had given her and took it out to check. However, there were only some petals in the sachet. Yunbao did not understand. Could this sachet be just an ordinary sachet?


    Just as Yunbao was about to give up, a gust of wind blew, and a petal in the sachet danced in the air. Soon, the petal flew in front of everyone, and circles of energy waves appeared where the petal stopped.


    As if sensing something, the ripples stopped, and the petals flew back. They gently tapped Yunbao¡¯s eyelids. Yunbao felt that her eyes were itching, so she closed them. When she opened them again, she realized that a mountain had suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Master, Fourth Uncle, look! I see the ck mountain!¡± Yunbao jumped up excitedly.


    Gu Yu and Song Yun looked at Yunbao in confusion. There was clearly nothing in front of them. Could it be that Yunbao was hallucinating?


    Purple Eye looked at Yunbao and said something ambiguous, ¡°It¡¯s time and fate!¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151: Adventures in Black Mountain

    Chapter 151: Adventures in ck Mountain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun and Gu Yu understood that Purple Eye meant that whoever could see could enter the mountain. However, how could they be at ease letting a little girl like Yunbao go to the mountain alone?


    Yunbao could tell that everyone was worried. She patted her chest and promised that she would bring Zhao Ning out of the mountain safely.


    Everyone watched as Yunbao left, and they felt uneasy in their hearts. But right now, besides allowing Yunbao to advance alone, there was no other way.


    Yunbao followed the mark of the curse in her mind and walked forward. Soon, she arrived at a huge path filled with words. Yunbao was a little afraid when she saw that it was a flower twice her size, but she still mustered her courage and walked forward. After all, this path led straight to the cave where Zhao Ning was. It could save a lot of time.


    Yunbao held her breath and crept forward. A gust of wind blew past the flowers and swayed with the wind. It was as if a monster was shaking their heads. Yunbao stood there in fear and did not dare to move. After the wind passed, Yunbao continued forward.


    For some reason, a branch appeared under Yunbao¡¯s feet. Coincidentally, Yunbao stepped on it and with a crack, the branch was broken into two.


    When the flowers heard this, they turned to look at Yunbao. The originally beautiful flowers also opened their huge basin mouths and slowly approached Yunbao.


    Yunbao was so frightened that she ran forward with all her might. Strangely enough, these flowers could actually extend. Yunbao could not shake them off no matter what.


    Just as Yunbao was about to run out of strength, a soft voice sounded. ¡°Run to the right. These flowers are afraid of water!¡±


    Yunbao responded and ran in the direction indicated by the voice. Fortunately, Yunbao stopped at thest moment. Otherwise, she would have fallen into the pond.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go into the water!¡± The voice shouted anxiously.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Yunbao was also anxious, but she had never learned how to swim!


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know spells? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use spells to create a barrier to separate you from the water!¡± The voice said helplessly.


    Yunbao could imagine the person who spoke rolling their eyes.


    However, she also knew that she was right, so Yunbao chanted, ¡°Kadora Barrier¡±. A transparent bubble wrapped around Yunbao tightly, and Yunbao jumped into theke in front of her.


    A little boy with antlers on his head appeared where Yunbao had just disappeared. The little boy just stood there, and the huge flowers did not dare to approach.


    The little boy chased after Yunbao and jumped into theke. When the flowers saw the boy disappear, they became manic and let out strange screams. Soon, the flowers faded and the forest became quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    Yunbao swam aimlessly in the water. It was clearly ake, but it felt endless.


    Just as Yunbao could not find her way and did not know what to do, a small hand grabbed her and swam forward.


    At first,Yunbao was shocked. She did not know who the person in front of her was. Later on, Yunbao saw from the corner of her eye that it was a little boy with antlers on his head. She lowered her guard.


    After the two of them went ashore, Yunbao realized that the little boy¡¯s clothes were not wet. To be precise, the moment he went ashore, his clothes were all dry.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Ming, the mountain god of this mountain. What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Ming looked at the little girl in front of him and liked her very much. He wanted to be friends with Yunbao.


    ¡°My name is Yunbao! Brother Mountain God, do you know that there¡¯s a person hidden in this mountain? He¡¯s my masters lover. I¡¯m here to find him.¡± Yunbao looked at Lu Ming expectantly with her big eyes.


    Lu Ming felt a little awkward under her gaze. He coughed twice and replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen it before, but I¡¯m familiar with every de of grass and tree on this mountain. Why don¡¯t I apany you to search?¡±


    Yunbao epted Lu Ming¡¯s suggestion and the two of them went up the mountain to look for Zhao Ning.


    Under Lu Ming¡¯s lead, Yunbao quickly found the cave on the ck mountain. Just as the two of them were excited to go in and investigate, a woman appeared at the entrance.


    ¡°Lu Ming, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in the matters of the world! You¡¯re an elf and she¡¯s a human. You¡¯re destined not to be friends!¡± The woman reprimanded.


    After being scolded, Lu Ming lowered his head and slowly walked towards the


    woman..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 152: Uninvited Guest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao pulled Lu Ming back. ¡°Who said that humans can¡¯t be friends with elves!¡± Yunbao retorted unhappily.


    ¡°If I say no, then no. Lu Ming,e over quickly!¡± The woman became angry when she heard Yunbao¡¯s retort.


    Lu Ming had no choice but to break free from Yunbao¡¯s grip and return to the woman¡¯s side obediently.


    When the woman saw Lu Ming return, the uneasiness in her heart lessened. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Go back to where you came from!¡±


    Yunbao was ordered to leave. Seeing the woman¡¯s determined attitude, Yunbao wanted to ask about it, but Lu Ming quietly shook his head at Yunbao, indicating that she should leave first.


    Yunbao knew that leaving might be the best solution, so she pretended to leave.


    At night, Yunbao could only apany the north wind. Listening to the north wind¡¯s whistling, Yunbao¡¯s heart became even more terrified.


    At this moment, someone patted Yunbao¡¯s shoulder, scaring her so much that she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She turned around and saw Lu Ming. Lu Ming pulled Yunbao and ran forward. Yunbao did not understand why Lu Ming did this, so she could only be pulled along.


    Then, Lu Ming braked and Yunbao bumped into Lu Ming¡¯s back unprepared. Yunbao saw stars from the collision. When Yunbao stood still, she saw that it was the woman she had seen during the day.


    The woman looked at the two brats in front of her and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Lu Ming, bring her home!¡±


    Lu Ming was stunned for a moment before he happily pulled Yunbao and followed the woman home.


    When Yunbao arrived, she saw that it was just a cave. There were stone tables, stone stools, and stone beds.


    Lu Ming looked at Yunbao scratching her head and said embarrassedly, ¡°This is my home. Looking at your clothes, you should be very rich. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yunbao quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, why would I mind? I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to take me in.¡±


    The woman looked at Yunbao¡¯ s obedient appearance and felt much more satisfied. However, her mouth was still unforgiving. ¡°Lu Ming, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with her. She¡¯s the one begging us.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled awkwardly at Yunbao, who smiled back to show that she didn¡¯t care.


    The three of them did not sleep the entire night. The next morning, Yunbao was woken up by Lu Ming. ¡°Yunbao, wake up. Wake up. The bad guys are hereo


    Mom wants us to hide. Yunbao, hurry up!¡¯


    Yunbao felt a little dizzy from the shaking and followed Lu Ming out in a daze. Finally, when the two of them hid behind a huge rock, Yunbao woke up.


    She looked at the woman in the distance who seemed to be negotiating with a man. ¡°Lu Ming, who is that man? Why does he look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bad person. He¡¯s the one who hid ck Mountain. The lives of the elves in our mountain are in his hands. He threatened Mom and me to do things for him,¡± Lu Ming replied angrily.


    At this moment, the man actually turned to look in the direction where Yunbao and Lu Ming were hiding. Yunbao and Lu Ming quickly retracted their heads and held their breaths, afraid that they would be discovered.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your Little Lu? Why didn¡¯t I see him today? Where did he go?¡± The man asked tentatively. While he spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to take a few steps in the direction of the boulder.


    ¡°Sir, my child is a little timid and afraid of you, so I let him y in the forest.¡± The woman¡¯s expression did not change when she spoke, as if she was telling the truth.


    The man did not probe further, as if his suspicion had been dispelled. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ming to the ck Mountain to hold a ceremony in two days. At that time, I want to see the person I¡¯m hiding in the ck Mountain.¡± The man warned Lu Ming¡¯s mother with this sentence.


    Lu Ming¡¯s mother nodded and watched the man leave.


    When the man waspletely out of sight, Yunbao and Lu Ming walked out from behind the huge rock. However, Yunbao¡¯s eyes were more vignt against Lu Ming and the woman.


    ¡°You know him?¡± The woman didn¡¯t ask Yunbao but said with certainty.


    Yunbao nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Mao Feng, a¡­ big baddie.¡± As she spoke, Yunbao waved her small fist in the direction Mao Feng had left..

 Chapter 153 - 153: Lu You

    Chapter 153: Lu You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman actuallyughed out loud. ¡°The little girl is quite cute. It seems that you¡¯re not in cahoots with him. I¡¯m sorry for my attitude towards you previously.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t treat me well because you think I¡¯m in cahoots with Mao Feng?¡± Yunbao tilted her head and asked in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m so cute, how can I be in cahoots with him!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Auntie misunderstood you. Auntie will make you some delicious food to make up for your injured heart, okay? My name is Lu You. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Lu You took the initiative to extend her hand to Yunbao to express her invitation.


    ¡°My name is Yunbao. Thank you, Auntie Lu You.¡± Yunbao obediently handed her hand to Lu You. The two of them held hands and happily returned to the cave,pletely forgetting about Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming jogged as he shouted, ¡°You guys forgot about me here!¡± Yunbao and Lu Youughed out loud.


    From Lu You, Yunbao learned the whole story. In addition to threatening the lives of all the elves in the mountain, Mao Feng had once saved Lu Ming¡¯s life.


    At that time, Lu Ming had already formed a spiritual contract with Mao Feng. Mao Feng promised Lu You that as long as Lu You did as he instructed, he would return Lu Mings freedom.


    That was why Lu You decided to help Mao Feng onest time. It was just to hide someone in the ck Mountain. It was not something outrageous. Lu You felt that it was worth it.


    Yunbao also told Lu You the purpose of her trip. Lu You remained silent after hearing this and fell into a dilemma.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m the mountain god of the ck Mountain. I have the responsibility to protect all living beings in the world. How can I ignore the lives of others for my freedom!¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming patted his chest and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s bring Yunbao to meet that person. Perhaps Yunbao can think of a good solution!¡±


    When Yunbao received Lu Ming and Lu You¡¯s gazes, she hurriedly nodded in agreement. Lu You was no match for the two brats and could only agree.


    The three of them arrived at the forest where Zhao Ning was hidden. In the middle of the forest, there was a transparent barrier that separated Zhao Ning from Yunbao. Yunbao was about to touch the barrier when Lu You stopped her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch this barrier. As long as you touch it, Mao Feng will know that someone has been here. I haven¡¯t been able to break this curse even today.¡± Lu You was still afraid of Yunbao¡¯s actions just now.


    Yunbao immediately chanted an incantation to make her body transparent before passing through the barrier. The barrier did not react.


    ¡°What kind of powerful spell is this? Can you teach me?¡± Lu Ming praised Yunbao¡¯s curse technique and focused on learning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach it to you after this is over,¡± Yunbao promised.


    Yunbao walked into Zhao Ning to check on the situation. She realized that Zhao Ning was in the same state as her mother when she was sleeping. The only difference was that Zhao Ning¡¯s temperature was more normal and not as cold as her mother¡¯s.


    Yunbao tried to transfer her energy into Zhao Nings body and found that Zhao Ning¡¯s eyelids moved slightly.


    Just as Yunbao was so excited that she wanted to increase the energy, the sound of many people talking and clothes rubbing came from outside the forest.


    Yunbao hurriedly retracted her hand and came out of the barrier. She hid in the grass at the side with Lu Ming. Soon, she saw Mao Feng return with his men.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mao Feng saw Lu You outside the barrier and was puzzled again.


    Lu You calmed herself down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since I¡¯ve agreed to your request, I¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong. I¡¯ll guard here until you hold the ceremony.¡±


    Mao Feng was very satisfied with Lu You¡¯s answer. ¡°1 won¡¯t trouble you with this. I¡¯ll get my men to guard here.¡± With that, Mao Feng instructed his subordinates to surround the barrier tightly.


    Lu You could not say anything else and could only leave first. Before she left, she did not forget to wave at Yunbao and Lu Ming, indicating for them to leave quickly.


    At night, Yunbao and the other two were worried in the cave. Their priority now was to lure the guards away and wake Zhao Ning up..

 Chapter 154 - 154: Awakening

    Chapter 154: Awakening


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the three of them made a detailed deployment, Lu You first dealt with the guards who had changed shifts and changed into guards¡¯ clothes while the guards were handing over their shifts in thetter half of the night.


    Then, Lu Ming used the fireflies as a catalyst to knock out the other guards nearby. Yunbao came to Zhao Ning¡¯s side and sent double the energy into his body.


    Zhao Ning gradually woke up. Although his body was weak) walking was not a problem. Yunbao broke the barrier with a palm strike and Lu Ming helped Zhao Ning down the mountain.


    Lu You chose to intercept Mao Feng on the way down the mountain and stall for time. He waited for Yunbao to bring Song Yun and the others to receive him.


    Mao Feng noticed the abnormality and chased after him. When he saw that only Lu You was on the way, he felt very disdainful. ¡°Why are you alone here? Did they abandon you?


    Lu You did not want to talk nonsense with the person in front of her. She summoned the power of nature with her left hand and let the vines on the tree extend continuously to attack Mao Feng. Her right hand picked up the fallen leaves on the ground and turned them into thousands of des that flew towards Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng dodged awkwardly. He did not expect Lu You¡¯s ability to be so powerful. It seemed that he had underestimated her.


    Mao Feng epted the challenge seriously. While defending against Lu You¡¯s attack, he kept approaching Lu You.


    Before Lu You could react, Mao Feng stepped forward and grabbed her neck. Lu You¡¯s feet slowly left the ground as she struggled with all her might, but it was useless.


    After a while, Lu You stopped moving. ¡°This is the oue of betraying me!¡± Mao Feng threw Lu You to the side and continued to chase after Yunbao and the others.


    At the foot of the mountain, Song Yun and the others were very excited to see the two people Yunbao had brought back. One was her lover, and the other was an elf from the mountain. It seemed that Yunbao had not encountered any danger on this trip.


    After so many years, they finally met again. The two of them hugged each other and recounted their longing for each other.


    At this moment, Mao Feng caught up. When he saw how intimate Song Yun and Zhao Ning were, his eyes turned red.


    A wave of resentment rose from the bottom of his heart. Why could they all obtain his happiness while he could not?


    Hence, Mao Feng tried to separate Song Yun and Zhao Ning.


    Song Yun quickly pulled Zhao Ning to the side.


    Lu Ming and Yunbao looked at each other and saw worry in each other¡¯s eyes. If Mao Feng was here, where was Lu You?


    ¡°Hey! Big baddie, where¡¯s my mother?¡± Lu Ming mustered his courage and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead!¡± Mao Fengughed out loud after saying that. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s pained expression, he actually felt very ufortable, but he really couldn¡¯t stand their happy appearance.


    Lu Ming transformed into an elk. His entire body emitted a white light as he rushed towards Mao Feng.


    Yunbao wanted to stop them, but it was toote. Mao Feng and Lu Ming were in a deadlock. However, the branches that swayed violently around them showed how powerful their energy was.


    As Lu Ming¡¯s anger increased, the energy around Lu Ming also became stronger. Just as Mao Feng was about to copse from Lu Ming¡¯s attack, a figure shed and saved Mao Feng.


    Lu Ming returned to his true form and ran into the mountains. Yunbao and the others followed closely behind. Finally, Lu Ming found Lu You, who had stopped breathing on the way.


    Lu Ming carefully hugged Lu You¡¯s body and gently stroked her cheek again and again.


    Lu Youy there quietly, not moving at all, like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale.


    After a while, Lu You¡¯s body turned into specks of light and slowly floated into the air. The surrounding wind blew as if it was sending her off.


    Lu Ming watched as the deer in his hand gradually disappeared. Tears streamed down his face. Yunbao used her energy to collect the scattered energy of the deer, hoping to find a way to save it.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Purple Eye appeared. ¡°I have a way to save her, but I need time.¡±


    Hope reignited in Yunbao and Lu Ming¡¯s hearts again.


    With the help of Purple Eye, Lu You¡¯s Spiritual Sense was restored, but it was iplete. At this moment, Lu You was only a small Spiritual Sense orb..

 Chapter 155 - 155: A Chance of Life

    Chapter 155: A Chance of Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao held the warm Spiritual Sense orb and seemed to be able to feel the entire forest tremble. They were also cheering for the Lu You to have a chance of survival.


    Yunbao carefully handed the spiritual sense orb to Lu Ming. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to protect your mother.¡±


    Lu Ming carefully ced the Spiritual Sense orb on his head. The antlers that vaguely appeared formed a protective barrier. That was the strongest part of his body. Unless he died, no one would be able to hurt the Spiritual Sense orb.


    Song Yun could see the child¡¯s determination andforted him. ¡°You are the elves of this mountain. You are the existence favored by the heavens. Since your mother¡¯s spiritual sense hasn¡¯t dissipated, it means that the heavens pity her. As long as time passes, your mother will be able to return.¡±


    Hearing Song Yun say this, Lu Ming¡¯s heart was filled with hope. Yunbao ced her small hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°My mother only returned to my side after a long time. You can definitely wait for that day.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s tears flowed out immediately. He pounced over and hugged Yunbao. Yunbao also patted his back tofort him. To Lu Ming, Yunbao was as warm as the sun.


    Purple Eye sighed, ¡°The most powerful power in this world is love. Yunbao is the person who has the most love.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand the connection between strength and love, but she knew that she was very happy now. After Lu Ming finally stopped crying, he took Yunbao¡¯s hand and walked to the border of the forest.


    ¡°There are no longer any restrictions here. You muste and see me in the future,¡± Lu Ming instructed Yunbao. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you very much.¡±


    Yunbao rested her forehead on Lu Ming¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    The two children bade farewell. Song Yun and Zhao Ning waited for the two of them to say goodbye before leaving with Yunbao. The people of the Gu family were waiting outside. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng also came down from Soaring Cloud Mountain. Seeing Yunbaoe out, they rushed forward.


    Xiao Jing was not the first to hug Yunbao. Instead, Gu Lin relied on his agility to win first ce. He hugged Yunbao in his arms and said, ¡°You really scared Eldest Uncle to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yunbaoforted her eldest uncle.


    Looking at his uncle and nephew hugging each other, Xiao Jing could not be happy at all. As Yunbao¡¯s father, he should be the first to hug her.


    Gu Teng slowly walked over and said, ¡°Quick, let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡±


    When Yunbao heard her mother¡¯s voice, she immediately abandoned her eldest uncle and ran over. Gu Teng wanted to carry her, but she did not have the strength, so she could only give up on this idea.


    Xiao Jing saw through her thoughts and walked over to pick up Yunbao. Then, he gestured for Gu Teng to hold his arm and said, ¡°This way, our family of three will be together.¡±


    Gu Jia, who was standing at the side, felt a little upset. Although his sister had a child with Xiao Jing, why did he feel upset with the three of them being a family?


    Gu Lin was also a little unhappy. He had already decided that Yunbao would grow up in the Gu family and had even nned to the school she would go to. He was also very happy about his sister¡¯s revival, but Xiao Jing was definitely not in this n.


    The others thought so too. The few of them surrounded the family of three with ugly expressions. Only Xiao Jing was still immersed in the joy of reunion.


    When Yunbao returned safely, everyone rushed back to the Gu residence. Gu Ming and Gu Zi were waiting at the door. When they saw Yunbao in Xiao Jing¡¯s arms, they hurriedly ran over to wee her.


    Gu Zi even had tears on her face. ¡°I thought you were eaten by the big bad wolf.¡±


    Yunbao wiped her tears with her father¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I won¡¯t be eaten by the big bad wolf. I defeated the big bad wolf.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zi was immediately attracted. ¡°How did you defeat him?¡±


    Yunbao extended her pink fist. ¡°I sent her flying with a punch.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at Yunbao in admiration and apuded. ¡®You¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Although Gu Ming had returned to normal, he was still against such childish stories. He did not expect Gu Zi to believe it so easily.


    He said to Yunbao, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t do anything about his son¡¯s poormunication skills. He could only teach him more in the future.


    Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu heard themotion and came to the living room. The first thing they saw was Gu Teng standing beside Xiao Jing. The two of them did not speak for a long time, wondering if they were hallucinating.


    Gu Teng looked at his parents who had already aged and cried like rain. She knelt down and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    It was only when they heard Gu Teng¡¯s voice that the two elders realized that they were not dreaming. Old Madam Gu hurriedly controlled the wheelchair and rushed over. She could not be bothered to pull Gu Teng up and fell out of the wheelchair. She hugged Gu Teng and cried, ¡°My daughter..¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156: Gu Teng Returns Home

    Chapter 156: Gu Teng Returns Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Gu also hurriedly ran over and hugged his wife and daughter as he cried. He really did not expect to see Gu Teng again in his life.


    Seeing their parents and sister so sad, the Gu brothers, who had already adapted to Gu Teng¡¯s resurrection, also became sad. After all, their sister was really dead back then. They couldn¡¯t protect her well.


    The entire Gu family fell into tears. Old Madam Gu cried her heart out, as if she wanted to cry out all the years of longing.


    Gu Teng could not stop her tears. She had not been filial to her parents for so many years and had even let them experience the pain of losing their daughter. She was really unfilial.


    Seeing that everyone was crying, Yunbao got out of Xiao Jing¡¯s arms and walked over to wipe their tears. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Mom is back. Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Yunbao did not have the twists and turns of an adult, nor did she have the eloquence of an adult whenforting people. However, it was this sincerity that could move people. When they heard their granddaughter say this, the two elders finally stopped crying.


    Old Madam Gu pulled Gu Teng and asked her what had happened. Gu Teng told her parents briefly about the matter. As for her master, she kept it a secret to prevent her parents from hating her master in the future.


    After Old Master Gu heard this, he mmed the table angrily. ¡°That Mao Feng also dared to covet my daughter and used such vicious methods to scheme against her. I must make him pay the price.¡±


    Hearing that his daughter¡¯s suffering for so many years hade from Mao Feng, Old Master Gu wished he could tear him into pieces now.


    Gu Lin said, ¡°We will also investigate Mao Feng¡¯s whereabouts. We will definitely avenge Little Sister.¡±


    Old Master Gu¡¯s heart ached even more for his daughter. He decided to leave her at home to recuperate. He looked at the blond man and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Gu Jia quickly introduced, ¡°His name is Xiao Jing. He¡¯s Yunbao¡¯s father.¡±


    Old Master Gu stopped smiling and sized Xiao Jing up. However, he could not show a good expression to this punk who could not protect his daughter.


    Xiao Jing also knew that he had let his father-inw down and had not been able to protect his wife and child. He had only reunited with them today. He quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Hello, Father-inw. I¡¯m reunited with Gu Teng and Yunbao now. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to protect them in the future.¡± He thought that these words would make Old Master Gu feel better, but he did not expect him to fly into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t call me father-inw. I don¡¯t have a son-inw like you.¡±


    Everyone could tell how much he disdained this son-inw. He even refused to listen to him call him father-inw. Old Madam Gu came over and said, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? You¡¯ll scare Gu Teng and Yunbao.¡±


    At the mention of Yunbao, Old Master Gu¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Yunbao with a smile and said, ¡°The food has long been prepared. Come eat with Grandpa.¡±


    Yunbao ran to Xiao Jing¡¯s side and hugged his leg. ¡°What about Daddy?¡±


    Looking at how intimate his granddaughter was with this punk, Old Master Gu was even angrier. However, he still forced a smile. ¡°Your father still has something on, so he won¡¯t stay for dinner.¡±


    This was obviously asking him to leave. If it were in the past, Xiao Jing would definitely listen to his father-inw and please him. However, Xiao Jing, who had experienced loss, would not do this. He was as thick-skinned as a city wall


    now. He said to Yunbao, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t have anything to do. 1 can eat with Yunbao every day.¡±


    Yunbao smiled happily. ¡°Dad, Mom, and Yunbao will be together every day.¡±


    Gu Teng also revealed a happy expression. Looking at the happy family of three, Old Master Gu swallowed his words.


    Although he wanted to kick Xiao Jing out, his daughter and Yunbao were so happy that he could only endure it for the time being.


    Old Master Gu had a tasteless meal. After dinner, he called Xiao Jing to the study and looked at the information in his hand in silence for a long time. Seeing that Old Master Gu was silent, Xiao Jing said) ¡°Father-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your father-inw!¡± Old Master Gu flew into a rage. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to your marriage with my daughter.¡±


    Xiao Jing was not afraid of Old Master Gu getting angry, but he was afraid that he would not speak. As long as he was angry, there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I really like Gu Teng. Now that Yunbao has acknowledged me as her father, please allow us to be together,¡± Xiao Jing said with his head lowered.


    Old Master Gu snorted. ¡°I know your identity, but you still haven¡¯t announced to the public that my daughter is your wife. You¡¯re acting as if they¡¯re shameful. I don¡¯t care if the person my daughter marries is rich, but at the very least, they have to give her a status.¡±


    Recalling that he had heard some time ago that the Xiao family was interested in a marriage alliance with the Chen family, Old Master Gu was furious.. If Xiao Jing married Miss Chen, what would Gu Teng be?

 Chapter 157 - 157: Accepting Xiao Jing

    Chapter 157: epting Xiao Jing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Gu had always had a problem with his daughter not being able to officially marry off. After receiving Yunbao, he swore silently that he would never let Yunbao suffer like this.


    Xiao Jing understood what Old Master Gu meant and hated himself for not protecting Gu Teng well back then. He knelt down and apologized, ¡°I, Xiao


    Jing, swear to the heavens that I will only have Gu Teng as my wife in this life.


    No matter what the price is, I will marry her in a grand manner. I will definitely not marry any Miss Chen.¡±


    ¡°What if the Xiao family forces you to give up?¡± Old Master Gu asked.


    The Xiao family already knew Gu Teng¡¯s identity. They were ecstatic, and would not think about giving up Gu Teng. Moreover, Xiao Jing did not care about the Xiao family¡¯s thoughts at all.


    He looked at Old Master Gu firmly and said, ¡°I will never give up on Gu Teng, even if it means losing my life.¡±


    Old Master Gu had seen countless people and could tell the sincerity in Xiao Jings words. He had also heard of Xiao Jing and knew that he was not someone the Xiao family could casually manipte.


    Thinking of how reliant Yunbao and Gu Teng were on him, Old Master Gu could not keep stopping them. After all, Yunbao also wanted a family reunion.


    Old Master Gu sighed and said, ¡°Our Gu family will always support Gu Teng. If you dare to let her down, the Gu family won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Xiao Jing could tell that he had epted him. He beamed and said, ¡°Thank you,


    Father-inw.¡±


    Old Master Gu still did not like to hear him call him father-inw, but he reluctantly agreed.


    Gu Teng was waiting downstairs with Yunbao in her arms. She was afraid that her father would not be able to ept Xiao Jing and was a little nervous. Yunbao did not take it to heart andforted her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Grandpa doesn¡¯t ept Daddy, Yunbao will go beg him.¡±


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s confident expression, Gu Teng was no longer worried. She hugged her daughter and kissed her. ¡°Our Yunbao is so cute. Grandpa will agree to anything.¡±


    Now that her lover and child were by her side, Gu Teng was unprecedentedly happy. It did not matter even if her father still did not agree to her and Xiao


    Jing being together. It was enough for them to love each other.


    In this harmonious atmosphere, Old Master Gu and Xiao Jing walked downstairs. Unlike Old Master Gu who was angry previously, he even let Xiao Jing walk beside him. The two of them were talking about something, but they looked very intimate.


    Gu Teng heaved a sigh of relief and brought Yunbao over. Old Master Gu did not say whether he would ept him or not. He only smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Since they could sit down and eat together, they were a family. Gu Teng knew that her father had agreed.


    However, Yunbao did not know what Grandpa meant. She tugged at Old


    Master Gu¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Grandpa, can you let Daddy stay with us?¡±


    Old Master Gu had always given Yunbao whatever she wanted. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa will get your father to stay.¡±


    Hearing that her father could stay, Yunbao jumped up excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Then, she turned around to look for Gu Zi and said, ¡°I have a father too.¡±


    Gu Zi was naturally happy for Yunbao. Seeing the children¡¯s happy expressions, Old Master Gu abandoned hisst bit of unhappiness. The children were already so old, so he could not really let Gu Teng marry someone else.


    The family had a peaceful meal. Then, Old Master Gu said, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to hold your wedding with Gu Teng.¡±


    Gu Teng was very surprised. ¡°Dad, Yunbao is already so old. Why is there a wedding?¡±


    Old Master Gu said unhappily, ¡°We have to do it. I don¡¯t want to hear any more rumors.¡±


    Xiao Jing quickly added, ¡°Of course we have to hold a wedding and a big one.


    We have to let everyone know that Gu Teng and I are husband and wife.¡±


    Old Master Gu liked to hear this. He smiled and said, ¡°Let the Xiao family propose.¡±


    When Yunbao heard that they were going to hold a wedding, she asked curiously, ¡°Dad and Mom are already married. Why are they still holding a wedding?¡±


    Xiao Jing was very ashamed when he heard this. He had been with Gu Teng for so long, but he had not been able to give her a wedding.


    He squatted down and said to Yunbao, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t have the ability to give Mom a wedding back then, so I have topensate Mom double.¡±


    Yunbao was still a three-year-old child and couldn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning, but she knew that a wedding was very important. Moreover, the wedding would be very lively. She smiled and said, ¡°Then Daddy has to give Mommy a huge wedding to make her happy.¡±


    Seeing that her daughter and husband were really discussing the wedding, Gu


    Teng epted the idea of holding a wedding. This wedding could be considered an exnation to her parents so that no one would say that


    Yunbao was an illegitimate daughter..

 Chapter 158 - 158: Returning to the Xiao Family

    Chapter 158: Returning to the Xiao Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The entire Gu family began to prepare for the wedding. Yunbao watched her uncles gather for a meeting. As the eldest brother, Gu Lin said, ¡°This is our Gu family¡¯s daughter getting married. We have to hold a grand ceremony to let everyone in the capital know.¡±


    The other uncles also agreed with this idea. Back then, when Gu Teng was born, they had decided to protect their sister. Later on, when she grew up, they even wanted her to marry the person she liked. Although there were so many twists and turns in the process, they would definitely let their sister obtain the glory she deserved.


    As a professor in the Architecture Department, Third Uncle Gu Luo quickly gave the options of locations to host the wedding. The best buildings in the capital were listed on paper, and the others followed suit.


    Fifth Uncle Gu Jia had never been good at aesthetics. After looking at it for a long time, he said, ¡°I think the hotels in the city are not bad.¡±


    After saying this, he was chased out. How could he randomly find a hotel for his sister¡¯s wedding?


    Gu Jia squatted at the door with a helpless expression. Aesthetic taste was not something he could control.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi were ying with the water by the pool. Unexpectedly, they identally sshed the water on her hair. Gu Zi¡¯s hair today was carefullybed by the nanny. She quickly returned to her room tob her hair again.


    Yunbao was waiting in the courtyard alone and happened to see Fifth Uncle squatting outside.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, why are you sitting here?¡± Yunbao pounced over.


    Gu Jia quickly caught Yunbao and hugged her. He sighed and said, ¡°Uncle is disdained by the other uncles.¡±


    Yunbao listened to him exin the whole story and smiled. ¡°So Uncle¡¯s aesthetic standards are not good.¡±


    This was a very ordinary child¡¯snguage, but in Gu Jia¡¯s ears, it was as if he was disdained again.


    Unlike her brothers who were in a frenzy about the wedding, Gu Teng only apanied her parents to take care of Yunbao every day, as if this wedding had nothing to do with her.


    It was already very good that she could be with Xiao Jing openly and with Yunbao by her side. As for the wedding, she would leave it to others to worry about it.


    Xiao Jing was the most nervous person in the family. Because Gu Teng had died legally once, the Gu family had re-registered Gu Teng¡¯s household register and identity card.


    He immediately pulled Gu Teng to get the marriage certificate and legally bound Gu Teng as his wife so that no one would want to give others to him.


    Moreover, he nned to go home today and ask his father to propose marriage. He wanted to give Gu Teng the most rigorous marriage procedure. He could not miss any of them.


    After telling Old Master Gu his thoughts, he was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Yunbao, who was at the door, heard everything. Purple Eye appeared in front of Yunbao at this moment and she nodded. ¡°He¡¯s still so scrupulous in etiquette and doesn¡¯t want your mother to suffer at all.¡±


    She spoke as if she knew Xiao Jing. Yunbao asked curiously, ¡°Do you know my father?¡±


    Purple Eye were filled with nostalgia as she said, ¡°We¡¯re old friends.¡±


    Yunbao only understood the words ¡®old friend¡¯. Since Purple Eye said that she was her father¡¯s old friend, she was also her elder.


    ¡°But he will have a rough time this time.¡± His Purple Eye stared at Xiao Jing¡¯s back. ¡°Someone will probably want to harm him.¡±


    Hearing this, Yunbao asked anxiously, ¡°Is there any way?


    Purple Eye tapped Yunbao¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a way. You can save him if you keep following Xiao Jing.¡±


    Xiao Jing pushed open the door of the study and walked out. His Purple Eye disappeared again. Yunbao was already used to the people around hering and going. She pounced on Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Daddy, I want to go back with you.¡±


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to make such a request. However, when he thought of how cute Yunbao was, his father¡¯s heart would soften no matter what if he brought him back, so he agreed. ¡°Then Yunbao must be good.¡±


    Yunbao was worried about her father, so she decided to follow him. When she heard him agree. she cheered. ¡°Yunbao will definitely be good.¡±


    Xiao Jing rushed back to S City with Yunbao,pletely unaware that the Xiao family had already exploded.


    The people of the Xiao family were all gathered in front of Xiao Shan¡¯s bed. His face was as pale as a corpse, and even his breathing was very weak.


    Chen Yue brought a masked man to heal Xiao Shan. The masked man stretched out his hand and seemed to be chanting some incantation.


    As he moved, waves of ck gas emitted from Xiao Shan¡¯s body. Seeing this, everyone retreated and did not dare to go forward, afraid that they would be contaminated by this ck gas and fall unconscious like Xiao Shan.


    After the masked man finished performing the ritual, Xiao Shan¡¯s face finally regained its color. Then, the masked man whispered something into Chen Yue¡¯s ear.


    Chen Yue looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Master said that this family¡¯s jinx ising back..¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: Jinx

    Chapter 159: Jinx


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The word jinx was like a bolt from the blue. Everyone became terrified. The Xiao family had always believed in such things. They even looked for a master to calcte their luck every year.


    Now, not only had the family head fallen, but a jinx was returning. Wasn¡¯t this taking the lives of the Xiao family?


    The second branch of the Xiao family walked out and said, ¡°Then may I ask if you have a solution?


    The masked man stood rooted to the ground and did not speak. The second branch could only ce their hopes on Chen Yue and beg, ¡°Miss Chen, please plead with the master.¡±


    Before Xiao Shan fainted, he had not been able to tell anyone about Xiao Jing.


    They did not know that the Xiao family had already given up on the marriage


    alliance with the Chen family and that Chen Yue was no longer Xiao Jing¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    They thought that Chen Yue would be the future mistress of the Xiao family, so they ced all their hopes on her.


    Chen Yue said with a troubled expression, ¡°Master said that when the jinx appears in the Xiao family, Uncle will open his eyes, but the entire Xiao family will face a cmity unless you can ruthlessly eliminate this jinx.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the third branch of the Xiao family retorted, ¡°Does he think there are jinxes just because he says so? Could it be that our Xiao family is at the mercy of others?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the masked man flicked his sleeves and left. It was the people from the second branch who persuaded him, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to listen to their nonsense. We naturally believe you.¡±


    Chen Yue also tried to persuade the master to stay. Chen Yue said that she wanted to send the master to his room to rest. After walking far away, she revealed a mocking expression. She had to take revenge for the humiliation she had suffered.


    Because they were worried about Xiao Jing taking care of Yunbao alone, the Gu family sent Seventh Uncle, Gu Sen, to follow him. He didn¡¯t have much work to do recently and was on leave. He was meticte, and the family was more at ease with him going along..


    This was the first time Xiao Jing had brought Yunbao out alone. The father and daughter were very curious. Yunbao pestered Xiao Jing and yed with him along the way. In the end, she said when she was tired, ¡°So that¡¯s what a Daddy is like.¡±


    These words stunned Xiao Jing. All of Yunbao¡¯s memories of Daddy came from Wang Wang. Not only did he hit and scold Yunbao, but he also ordered her around like a ve. He badmouthed Gu Teng in front of her, so Yunbao hated her father.


    It was not until she found out that he was not her father that Yunbao had more expectations for her father. She wanted to know how her father would treat her. Would he love her like her mother?


    Xiao Jing¡¯s appearance satisfied her fantasy. She finally had a father and loved her like her eldest uncle was towards his children.


    It was not that Yunbao wanted topare her father to her eldest uncle, but her eldest uncle was the most outstanding father she had ever seen.


    Xiao Jing quickly hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°Daddy will always treat you well.¡±


    Gu Sen did not say much and only stayed by the father and daughter¡¯s side. He was from the entertainment industry and could naturally see Xiao Jing¡¯s thoughts. He understood that he loved Yunbao from the bottom of his heart. There was no need for him to stand in the middle and not let the father and daughter interact.


    Although he recalled the pain his sister had suffered previously, Gu Sen was still dissatisfied with Xiao Jing.


    When the car arrived near the Xiao family, the disappeared Purple Eye appeared again. She said to Yunbao, ¡°I feel an ominous aura. You must be careful not to act alone.¡±


    This was the Xiao family¡¯s territory. Purple Eye was not the ancestor of the Xiao family, so she could not use her current strength in their family. She could only ce her hopes on Yunbao.


    Yunbao nodded when she heard her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect Dad well.¡±


    Purple Eye caressed Yunbao¡¯s head. She was still a child, but she had to protect others.


    Xiao Jing carried Yunbao into the Xiao family¡¯s mansion. The servants quickly rushed up and said what had happened. Only then did Xiao Jing know that his father had suddenly fallen unconscious.


    He quickly went upstairs to his father¡¯s bedroom. Unexpectedly, the people from the second and third branches were all surrounding his father¡¯s bed. Just as Yunbao entered, Xiao Shan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Xiao Jing did not know about Chen Yue and the master. He thought that his father had gotten better and quickly walked up. In the end, he realized that Xiao Shan only opened his eyes and did not react. He was lying in a vegetative state.


    The people from the second branch stared at Yunbao in Xiao Jing¡¯s arms. The master said that when a jinx came, Xiao Shan would open his eyes. It seemed that this was the jinx of the Xiao family.


    The second branch asked Xiao Jing, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Xiao Jing looked at Yunbao and smiled. ¡°This is my daughter, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family.¡±


    Everyone in the Xiao family knew that Xiao Jing had quarreled with his family because of a woman a few years ago. Presumably, this was that woman¡¯s child. They did not care about an illegitimate daughter at all.


    The people from the second branch pointed at Yunbao and said, ¡°This is the jinx that Master mentioned. Only by killing her can we save the Xiao family!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Gu Sen quickly stood in front to protect Yunbao..

 Chapter 160 - 160: Chen Yue’s Anger

    Chapter 160: Chen Yue¡¯s Anger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Sen did not expect the Xiao family to say such a thing. They actually said that they wanted to kill Yunbao in public.


    He began to wonder why Xiao Jing had brought Yunbao back. Sensing Gu Sen¡¯s questioning gaze, Xiao Jing quickly said, ¡°This is my daughter. How dare you say such a thing? Do you not want to stay in the Xiao family anymore?¡±


    The people from the second branch were not frightened by Xiao Jing. They knew that their power and wealth came from the Xiao family. If they were chased out, they would definitely have nothing. However, if they allowed the jinx to destroy the Xiao family, they might die.


    Recalling the master¡¯s words and Xiao Shan¡¯s reaction, they firmly believed in the saying of the jinx. Moreover, Yunbao was just an unacknowledged illegitimate daughter. In the future, she would be a problem when Miss Chen married into the family. It was better to get rid of Yunbao once and for all.


    Although the third branch was skeptical of the master¡¯s words, for the sake of the Xiao and Chen families¡¯ smooth marriage, they did not want Yunbao to stay in the Xiao family.


    ¡°Xiao Jing, even if you¡¯re the future heir of the Xiao family, you have to consider your father and the Xiao family. The master has already said that the family head will open his eyes after the jinxes. You also saw the family head open his eyes after you entered. The jinx must be the girl in your arms.¡±


    The second branch became more and more excited as they spoke. They stared at Yunbao like hungry wolves, as if they could pounce on her and tear her into pieces at any time.


    In the past, Yunbao would definitely be frightened by this gaze. However, now that she had many people who loved her and her father and uncle by her side


    to protect her, Yunbao was not afraid at all.


    She looked at the people from the second branch and said, ¡°Yunbao is Dad¡¯s daughter, not a jinx.¡±


    When Xiao Jing heard this, he kissed her forehead and said coldly to the others, ¡°Father is not feeling well and should go to the doctor, not invite some master to the house to cause trouble. Didn¡¯t you ask the doctor toe at all?¡±


    Facing Xiao Jings question, everyone fell silent. This was because Xiao Shan had suddenly fainted, and he was only in a deep sleep. There were no other symptoms. Their first reaction was to invite a master to take a look. They really didn¡¯t find a doctor.


    Xiao Jing was instantly furious. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, you have to see a doctor. Even a three-year-old child knows that. You¡¯re fooling around!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Xiao doesn¡¯t have any illness. He just sensed that the jinx was about to appear in the Xiao family, so he fell unconscious. As long as the jinx is gone, Uncle Xiao will wake up,¡± Chen Yue said from outside the door.


    Xiao Jing and Chen Yue had grown up together, but when he heard her say that Yunbao was a jinx, Xiao Jing could not ept it. He red at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. My daughter is not a jinx.¡±


    His attitude shocked Chen Yue. She did not expect Xiao Jing to reject her for this illegitimate daughter. He even broke off the engagement with her some time ago. Was he really going to be with that mistress?


    Xiao Jing had never agreed to this marriage agreement. He had even told Chen Yue and the others that it was impossible, but Chen Yue med it on Xiao Jing¡¯s rebellion. She thought that he just did not want to be manipted by his family. As time passed, he would naturally ept her and call himself her fianc¨¦.


    However, ever since Xiao Jing fell out with his family over an unknown woman, she knew that Xiao Jing really didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Even if she was not the person Xiao Jing liked, as long as she married him, feelings could be developed over time, not to mention that that woman was missing.


    Uncle Xiao had been expressing his desire for a marriage alliance for the past two years. She thought that she was finally going to be Xiao Jing¡¯s wife. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jing had actually found that woman some time ago. When she heard that the two of them had a child, she seemed to have be a joke.


    Everyone knew that she was Xiao Jings fianc¨¦e. Now that Xiao Jing wanted to marry someone else, what was she?


    She wanted Xiao Jing to pay the price and let that little bastard die in front of Xiao Jing.


    However, Xiao Jing did not believe the things about a jinx at all. Yunbao was his precious daughter, the apple of his eye. That master must be talking nonsense.


    The second branch was filled with the thought that the Xiao family was about to suffer a cmity. They made up their minds to let Yunbao die. They even pounced on her and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to do it, let us do it.¡±


    Gu Sen was furious. This was a modern society withws and police. The Xiao family thought that it was a feudal society that wanted to kill people casually. Aren¡¯t they afraid that he would stand up and call the police?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Sen roared, ¡°Yunbao is a child of Gu family.. Do you not have any regard for the Gu family?¡±

 Chapter 161 - 161: Attitude Change

    Chapter 161: Attitude Change


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the Xiao family heard this, they all stopped and whispered, ¡°He said that the child is from the Gu family. Which Gu family?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s the Gu family in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman from a lowly background? How is she rted to the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°I remember that the Gu family had a younger daughter.¡±


    ¡°Are you lying to us?


    The second branch took a step forward and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re from the Gu family. What¡¯s your name?


    Gu Sen looked at these people coldly and said in a cold tone, ¡°My name is Gu


    Sen. I¡¯m the seventh son of the Gu family and Yunbao¡¯s seventh uncle.¡±


    They knew that the Gu family in the capital had seven sons. Moreover, they had heard that the Gu family had a younger daughter who was pampered by her parents and brothers. Could she be the woman Xiao Jing wanted to marry?


    Everyone looked at Xiao Jing in confusion. He could feel the change in their emotions. When they heard Gu Teng¡¯s true identity, their attitudes changed. It was really disdainful.


    ¡°My wife is called Gu Teng. She is indeed the youngest daughter of the Gu family.¡±


    After Xiao Jing finished speaking, they fell silent. In the past, they had objected to Xiao Jing marrying the woman outside because her status was too low. In the end, they did not like Chen Yue very much either. They only supported her because she was the youngdy of the Chen family. Now, with the youngdy of the Gu family, Chen Yue¡¯s status was obviously not enough.


    That was one of the three big families in the capital. The Xiao family was only a big family in S City. The daughter of the Gu family was out of their league. If they married her, the entire Xiao family would rise by a level.


    Seeing their hesitant eyes, Chen Yue gritted her teeth. So what if Gu Teng is the daughter of Gu family? She¡¯s not inferior to her.


    A woman who had given birth to someone else¡¯s child without even a wedding was not worthy of beingpared to her. Had these people forgotten how much they hated Gu Teng back then?


    The third branch¡¯s attitude had indeed softened. In the end, they said, ¡°This jinx has not been confirmed at all. Let¡¯s quickly send the family head to the hospital for treatment.¡±


    However, the second branch hesitated. Even if Gu Teng¡¯s status was noble, that child was still a jinx. Now that Xiao Shan was unconscious, who knew what other disasters would happen in the future?


    After careful consideration, the second branch said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send this child far away and pretend that the Xiao family doesn¡¯t have this child?¡±


    Gu Sen smiled. This time, he was really angry. These people actually wanted to send Yunbao away in front of him. Did they think that there was no one left in the Gu family?


    He stared at these people and said, ¡°Yunbao has always been the most respected child in our family. She¡¯s the little princess that her seven uncles dote on. There¡¯s no need to care about your Xiao family. Since your family doesn¡¯t want Yunbao, our Gu family¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t have to get married.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Sen carried Yunbao over and was about to leave. Yunbao did not like these people either. They seemed to treat Yunbao as a doll and could give her away whenever they wanted.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave just like that. She was worried that something would happen to her father. Looking at the Grandpa, who was lying on the bed, Yunbao used a healing spell, but it was useless.


    Just as she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, voice appeared in her mind. ¡°Yunbao, he can¡¯t be cured by the Healing Spell now.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Purple Eye thought for a while and said, ¡°He was unconscious because someone used a spell on him. This is a very ancient spell that can make people exhaust all their energy in their sleep and finally die in their sleep. To clear we have to find the person who used the spell.¡±


    Yunbao asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t know who used a spell?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled and said) ¡°The person who used the spell is in this house. You just need to use the tracking spell to find him.¡±


    When Yunbao heard Purple Eye¡¯s words, she immediately used a tracking technique. The light spot floated out to guide Yunbao. She immediately jumped down from her uncle¡¯s arms and chased after the light spot.


    Gu Sen didn¡¯t know what Yunbao wanted to do and quickly followed her. Xiao


    Jing didn¡¯t want to send Yunbao away at all. He would rather give up the inheritance of the Xiao family than give up his wife and daughter, but the most important thing now was to wake his father up.


    He didn¡¯t want to be entangled with these people, so he chased his daughter out the door. He saw Yunbao climbing upstairs to the room on her short legs.


    Then she stopped at a door and knocked. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Chen Yue scolded, ¡°This is the masters room. The master is already resting.. Don¡¯t disturb him!¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162: Argument

    Chapter 162: Argument


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao did not care about this at all. She directly opened the door and entered. The masked master attacked her. Everyone saw the golden light attack her, but when itnded on Yunbao, it disappeared without a trace.


    Purple Eye¡¯s figure appeared in front of Yunbao. Only Yunbao could see that Purple Eye had not officially appeared. She looked at the masked person disdainfully and said, ¡°They want to hurt you with this little strength? Dream on!¡±


    Chen Yue quickly rushed up and said, ¡°This is the proof of cmity. Even the


    Masters spells are useless against her.¡±


    The people from the second branch, who had witnessed this moment with their own eyes, were shaken again. Even if Xiao Jing would settle the scoreter, they couldn¡¯t care less. If the jinx was at home, he would even lose his life.


    Chen Yue could tell that these people were hesitating. She said to the master, ¡°Master, this is a cmity, right?¡±


    The masked person looked at Yunbao and nodded. ¡°This is how a jinx is born to jinx her family and friends. With a jinx at home, her family will be destroyed sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Gu Sen couldn¡¯t care less about his many years of self-restraint. He


    scolded the masked person, ¡°Where did youe from:¡¯ How dare you say that? Our Yunbao is clearly a lucky star. The master of the Soaring Cloud Sect took our Yunbao as his disciple. He said that Yunbao is a lucky star. Are you more authoritative than the master of the Soaring Cloud Sect?¡±


    Everyone in the Xiao family had heard of the Soaring Cloud Sect. After Gu Sen said this, they began to doubt this master and began to quietly discuss whether to believe him.


    Xiao Jing berated, ¡°You came as soon as my father fainted. I think this is your scheme.¡±


    Yunbao pointed at the masked person and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the old grandpa faint. Hurry up and hand over the method to undo it.¡±


    Although Yunbao was young, she had her own demeanor when she said these words. She looked much more righteous than the masked person. One look and one could tell that she was from a famous sect.


    However, Yunbao was still too small. The masked person did not say anything and attacked Yunbao with their palm. The huge energy trapped Yunbao on the spot and she could not move.


    At this moment, Xiao Jing rushed forward. His eyes flowed with a faint golden light. He raised his hand to block the masked person¡¯s attack, but Yunbao suddenly fainted.


    The masked person said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you can¡¯t bear to part with your daughter. From the day she was born, she was destined to be a jinx.¡±


    With that, he closed the door. Chen Yue knocked on the door, but there was no movement. Xiao Jing was left hugging Yunbao, not knowing what to do.


    He did not believe that bullsh*t master¡¯s words at all, but Yunbao had be like his father now. He could not wake her up no matter what.


    The people from the second branch shouted that this was a jinx and asked Xiao Jing to quickly send the child away.


    Gu Sen was already very worried about Yunbao. When he heard these people talking here, he became even angrier. He looked at these people with a sharp gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you say another word.¡±


    With Gu Sen¡¯s words, everyone shut their mouths. Even if they were afraid of the jinx, they didn¡¯t want to offend the Gu family.


    Xiao Jing brought Gu Sen to his room and ced Yunbao on the bed for examination. However, no matter what, he had no way of knowing the reason for her fainting.


    Thinking of Purple Eye, who had been guarding Yunbao, Xiao Jing could only say piously, ¡°Yunbao needs help now. Senior, please appear.¡±


    Gu Sen also began to pray. A breeze blew past, and Purple Eye appeared by the bed. She floated in midair, half real and half illusory, and looked at Yunbao with a solemn expression.


    Seeing her appear, Xiao Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, please save Yunbao.¡±


    Purple Eye reached out to check on the situation of the Yunbao and realized that her power seemed to be blocked outside. She could not break through it even if she used all her strength. After all, she was only a wisp of a ghost. Her current strength had been weakened countless times. If she was alive, no one would be able to attack her.


    Purple Eye sighed and said, ¡°Yunbao is cursed now. All the aura on her body is wrapped up. This is also the reason why she¡¯s unconscious. If this drags on, Yunbao will sooner orter not be able to withstand it.¡±


    This frightened Xiao Jing. He quickly asked, ¡°Is there a solution?


    ¡°No matter what, we need the person who cast the curse to undo it, or make the person who cast the curse seriously injured and unable to maintain it. Only then can we undo this curse.¡± Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°We have to take down that masked person.¡±


    Purple Eye was certain that the masked person was behind it. Xiao Jing and Gu Sen felt the same. They actually dared to say that Yunbao was a jinx and must be a fake master.


    Xiao Jing turned around and was about to walk away. ¡°I¡¯ll catch that person now and get him to remove the curse on Yunbao..¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163: Fake Master

    Chapter 163: Fake Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Sen also felt that this matter could not wait. The two of them temporarily entrusted Yunbao to Purple Eye and prepared to deal with the masked person.


    However. as soon as they went out. they saw the Xiao family. They gathered outside the door and waited for Xiao Jing.


    Seeing Xiao Jinge out, tehy quickly surrounded him and said, ¡°Xiao Jing, your father hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Are you going to kill him for a daughter?¡±


    Xiao Jing really did not expect them to say such things. His father was naturally important, but Yunbao was equally important. He could not abandon Yunbao to save his father, or he was not worthy of being a father.


    Chen Yue stood in front of the group of people and said, ¡°Xiao Jing, the two of us grew up together. I treat Uncle Xiao as another father. His life is at stake now. You can¡¯t just care about your daughter and not care about your father.¡± ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± Xiao Jing threw the question to Chen Yue.


    Chen Yue, who had been impassioned just now, instantly fell silent. She could not say in front of everyone that he should kill his daughter, right? Then her reputation would be ruined in the future.


    Chen Yue kept quiet, but Xiao Jing did not want to let her go. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you treat my father as your father? Tell me.¡±


    Xiao Jing¡¯s question made Chen Yue helpless. She could only retreat and cry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to throw the matter to me. This is your Xiao family¡¯s matter.


    That child is also your daughter. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    With that) Chen Yue turned around and ran out. In any case, she could not continue to interfere. She just had to let the people from the second branch of the Xiao family force Xiao Jing. She did not believe that Xiao Jing could ignore his biological father and continue to protect that bastard.


    Although Chen Yue had left, the people from the second branch were still around. They were all talking at once, hoping to persuade Xiao Jing to get rid of the jinx as soon as possible.


    In their eyes, Yunbao was no longer a child. She was a jinx who was about to destroy the entire Xiao family. Even if they had to offend Xiao Jing, they had to get rid of this jinx.


    After all, these people were rtives. Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t do anything to them, so he could only question, ¡°Then if I say that Second Uncle¡¯s grandson is a jinx, will Second Uncle be willing to send him away?


    Second Uncle was stumped by the question. He paused for a while and said,


    ¡°How can this be the same? My grandson is not a jinx.¡±


    ¡°Words are useless. I also think that our Yunbao is not a jinx. Perhaps your grandson jinxed Yunbao and made her fall asleep.¡± Gu Sen usually appeared in a gentle manner. At this moment, he stood at the door with an extraordinary aura, shocking the people from the second branch.


    Second Uncle¡¯s face turned green. If it were anyone else who dared to speak like this in front of him, he would have kicked them out long ago. However, Gu Sen was backed by the Gu family. No matter how much he didn¡¯t like to listen to him, he could only endure it.


    He could only say dryly, ¡°My little grandson has never seen that child. How can he jinx her?¡±


    Gu Sen sneered. ¡°Our Yunbao is in the capital. How did she jinx the Xiao family head?¡±


    He was someone in the entertainment industry. The reporters¡¯ questions were much more tricky than this. If he answered carelessly, he could create news. Gu Sen could deal with the Xiao family with ease.


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, the people from the second branch all shut up.


    Xiao Jing had no time to continue fighting with them. He rushed to the master¡¯s door. Just as he pushed open the door, a golden light suddenly shed, making everyone unable to open their eyes.


    When the golden light disappeared) everyone realized that there was no one in the house. No one knew where the master had gone.


    Xiao Jing did not expect such a situation. He pulled his second uncle and said,


    ¡°Who invited that master over? Why did they suddenly disappear?¡±


    Second Uncle didn¡¯t know why this was happening. Moreover, Xiao Jing looked like he wanted to kill someone. He quickly turned around and asked, ¡°Who invited this master?¡±


    It was his son who answered. ¡°This master came on his own. Miss Chen said that he was a very famous master, so we believed him.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Sen snorted. ¡°What master? I think he¡¯s a liar.¡±


    These words made the faces of the Xiao family burn. It was really embarrassing that anyone could trick them over. Moreover, they had just mored to send the eldest daughter of the Xiao family away. It was really embarrassing.


    Xiao Jing, on the other hand, did not have the time to discuss with them if the master was a liar. He was only concerned about where that person had run off to. He still had to capture him and undo the curse on Yunbao..

 Chapter 164 - 164: Dream

    Chapter 164: Dream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Sen immediately called Gu Jia and asked him to send the police force of S City to find this masked person. Even if they could not find any clues at the moment, it was good.


    Knowing what had happened, the members of Gu family were all furious. All the members of Gu family, from the eldest son to the seventh son, dropped what they were doing and focused on finding the masked person.


    Xiao Jing also mobilized his men as the heir of the Xiao family. For a moment, the entire S City was in a state of panic. Even ordinary citizens knew that the government was looking for someone.


    Yunbao??s sleep had a huge impact. Even Chen Yue knew about this and despised Xiao Jing for making a fuss over a bastard.


    She turned to look at the sofa in her room and said, ??Are you sure this will make that bastard disappear?


    ??Of course.?? The one who gave the answer was actually the missing Mao Feng. Beside him was the master??s mask. What happened today was a trap set up by him and Chen Yue. Their goal was to get rid of Yunbao.


    Chen Yue sat opposite Mao Feng and said, ??It??s a pity that your ability hasn??t recovered to its peak. Otherwise, we would be able to get rid of that bastard today.??


    Mao Fengs expression was not very good. He actually did not want to kill Yunbao. After all, she was the daughter of his beloved.


    Chen Yue could tell that he couldn??t bear tough. ??Only by killing that bastard can we break the connection between Gu Teng and Xiao Jing. If you keep this bastard, you will never be able to get Gu Teng??s heart. Even if Xiao Jing leaves


    Gu Teng, she will still think of him.??


    Mao Feng knew that Chen Yue was right. He was the one who revived Gu Teng, but she turned around and returned to Xiao Jing??s side. If not for Yunbao, she might not have remembered Xiao Jing for the rest of her life.


    However, there was no way he could kill her. Mao Feng thought of the spell he had used and sighed. His life and death depended on Yunbao.


    Yunbao, who had fallen asleep, entered the dream. She stepped on the clouds


    and walked forward, not knowing where she was going. She saw the clouds disperse and a vi appear in front of her.


    Yunbao??s face turned pale when she saw this house. This was Wang Wang??s vi back then. She had stayed here for three years.


    Yunbao did not dare to enter the house, but the clouds around her were getting thicker and thicker, almost surrounding her. She could only walk forward.


    Yunbao secretly cheered herself on. ??Now that Yunbao has parents and many rtives, I don??t have to be afraid anymore.??


    After saying that, she walked into the house with her head held high. When she stepped in, the scene suddenly changed. A fierce voice sounded. ??I??ll beat you to death, you jinx!??


    Only Wang Wang would call her Yunbao like this. He felt that it was Yunbao who had caused his business to deteriorate, so he would hit someone if he was slightly unhappy.


    Yunbao was stunned on the spot when she heard this. Then, she quickly hugged herself into a ball. This was her first reaction after being beaten.


    However, the familiar pain did not descend. She heard another cry. Yunbao slowly stood up and walked forward. She saw Wang Wang hitting someone with a broom, and the person who was hit was herself.


    Compared to the current Yunbao, the child was even younger. There was barely any meat on her body, and she was unbelievably thin. It was obvious that she had no food to eat. She curled up in a corner and let Wang Wang hit and scold her, not daring to make a sound. The expression on her face was numb.


    Yunbao, who was standing not far away, was sobbing uncontrobly. She recalled her life at Wang Wang??s house. At that time, she did not know that he was not her father, so she hoped that he would hug her one day, just like those fathers in television dramas.


    However, Yunbao only felt sticks and fists. Wang Wang seemed to treat her as a punching bag to vent his anger. As long as he did not do well in his life, he would vent his anger on her.


    That was her nightmare for the rest of her life. Even though she was being pampered by her grandfather and uncles now, Yunbao still remembered these things sometimes.


    Hearing the sound of Wang Wang waving the broom, Yunbao felt fear from the bottom of her heart. She also squatted on the ground to protect her head,


    as if she was still being beaten.


    Yunbao is wrong, dona?TMt hit Yunbao anymore Yunbao murmured and begged for mercy.


    The trauma that Wang Wang had left on Yunbao could not be removed for the rest of her life. She had forgotten that she had the ability to protect herself now. She had forgotten that this was only a dream. She just did not want to be beaten again.


    At this moment, Purple Eye appeared in front of her and said, ??It??s really not easy for me toe in. Yunbao, follow me quickly.??


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Yunbao hugging her head and squatting on the ground. She looked very pitiful.


    Purple Eye turned to look at the other side and understood what Yunbao was afraid of. Sheforted her, ??This is an illusion. Everything that happened is not real. You don??t have to be afraid anymore..??

 Chapter 165 - 165: Little Yunbao

    Chapter 165: Little Yunbao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eyeforted Yunbao gently and did not force her to stand up now. Hearing Purple Eyes gentle voicefort her, Yunbao finally returned to normal.


    She threw herself into Purple Eyes arms and said, ¡°Yunbao is so scared.¡±¡®


    Purple Eye stroked her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore when I¡¯m here.¡±


    When she saw the familiar Yunbao, she finally stabilized, but she still did not dare to look in Wang Wang¡¯s direction.


    Purple Eye did not expect the curse to be like this. It trapped Yunbao in the illusion and disyed the scene of her fear. Over time, Yunbao¡¯s mind would suffer a huge blow until she finally disappeared in the illusion. In that case, Yunbao would never wake up.


    However. this curse still had a chance of survival. If Yunbao could see through the illusion, she would immediately wake up. There were so many spell masters around Yunbao, so they would definitely be able to see through the true purpose of this curse.


    It seemed that this person did not kill Yunbao, but left it to fate to see if Yunbao could survive. This action was really iprehensible.


    Purple Eyeforted Yunbao for a while before saying, ¡°Yunbao, everything in front of you is fake. You won¡¯t be beaten now. You can only return to reality when you¡¯re no longer afraid. Your father and uncle are still waiting for you.¡±


    There were still tears on Yunbao¡¯s face. She looked at Wang Wang in the illusion and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still afraid.¡±


    Purple Eye knew that this was not Yunbao¡¯s fault. Even if she was a genius and was very talented in spells, she was still a three-year-old girl.


    Even if she had mastered an incredible ability now, she still needed protection in her heart.


    Moreover, Yunbao had always been abused by Wang Wang. Now, she was already very strong just by crying and not running away.


    Purple Eye did not say anything else. She just squatted down and hugged Yunbao. She quietly apanied Yunbao and did not encourage her to see through the illusion because she knew that she had to give Yunbao the right to cry and be afraid.


    After crying enough, Yunbao finally calmed down. She wiped her tears with her chubby hands and said, ¡°Am I trapped?¡±


    Yunbao could also feel that this was not reality, and it was impossible for her to see Wang Wang again.


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re trapped in an illusion, but as long as you see through this ce, you can get out.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand how to see through it. She already knew that this was an illusion, but she still did not go out.


    She lowered her head, not knowing what to do. Purple Eye did not urge her to think about it herself. Yunbao¡¯s thoughts were simple, but she had her own thoughts. She believed that Yunbao could understand.


    Yunbao understood that she had to get out, but she didn¡¯t know how. She could only pace back and forth until the little Yunbao in the illusion let out a shrill cry.


    She followed the sound and looked over. Little Yunbao had been beaten until she vomited blood. Wang Wang was hitting her with a golf club, looking fierce


    as if he wanted to kill someone.


    There was indeed such a scene in Yunbao¡¯s memory. It happened after Wang Wang¡¯spany fell severely. He believed that Yunbao was his jinx and even found many masters to change his fate.


    However, it was useless. Hispany was still getting worse by the day. He vented all his emotions on Yunbao and punched and scolded her without giving her food.


    He seemed to have found a sense of aplishment in the crying Yunbao. If there was anything that didn¡¯t go his way, he would beat her up. If not for the fact that he was busy being lovey-dovey with Li Hong, Yunbao probably wouldn¡¯t havested until the day his uncle arrived.


    Yunbao really thought she was going to die when she was hit by the golf club. She even heard the sound of her bones breaking. It was only when Li Hong wanted to eat Western food that Wang Wang stopped ying.


    For a three-year-old child, Yunbao had already tasted the pain of having her bones broken when she should have been hugged and doted on by her family.


    Without Li Hong in the illusion, the sound of Little Yunbao being beaten became more and more miserable. Yunbao could not be afraid anymore. She could not let Little Yunbao suffer this kind of pain.


    Yunbao rushed over and pushed Wang Wang away. She hugged Little Yunbao in her arms andforted her clumsily, ¡°I beat the bad guy away. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    Wang Wang approached with his golf club and said, ¡°You brat, how dare you push me? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am.¡±


    After saying that, he raised the golf club high and struck down. Just as it was about to hit Yunbao, she hugged Little Yunbao tightly and chanted the incantation her master had taught her. As she chanted the incantation, Wang


    Wang fell to the ground and wailed in pain..

 Chapter 166 - 166: Go Back

    Chapter 166: Go Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After chanting the first incantation, Yunbao seemed to have found her courage. She took out the wand that her master had given her and pointed it at Wang Wang on the ground as she chanted the incantation.


    The person who had once beaten her half to death could only beg her on the ground. Yunbao realized that she no longer felt fear.


    She realized that with her current ability, she could protect herself and even Little Yunbao. There was no need for her to be afraid of Wang Wang.


    Realizing this, Yunbao pointed her wand at Wang Wang and used all the incantations her master had taught her. Even Little Yunbao stopped crying and stared nkly at Wang Wang, who was rolling on the ground.


    This person who could beat her to death in her eyes actually had a time to beg for mercy.


    After teaching Wang Wang a lesson, she turned to Little Yunbao and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. No one will hit you in the future.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Little Yunbao asked worriedly.


    ¡°No one will hit me anymore. Even if there is, I can protect myself,¡± Yunbao said confidently.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s answer, Little Yunbao said enviously, ¡°That¡¯s great. You don¡¯t have to be beaten up anymore.¡±


    Little Yunbao looked at Yunbao expectantly and asked, ¡°Do you have family now?¡±


    Yunbao nodded. ¡°My parents are all by my side. My grandparents and seven uncles dote on me.¡±


    Little Yunbao asked, ¡°Then why are you still here? You should go back to their side.¡±


    Yunbao was stunned. ¡°Yes, I should go back to them.¡±


    As she said this, the entire illusion began to shake. Little Yunbao hugged her and said, ¡°Go back quickly. Go back to Mom and Dad.¡±


    Seeing that the illusion was about to copse, Yunbao still could not break free. Purple Eye was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof and hurriedly left the illusion to find Xiao Jing.


    Xiao Jing was guarding Yunbao in the room, afraid that something would go wrong again. Gu Sen was in charge of contacting everyone and looking for the masked master.


    Purple Eye appeared in the room and said to Xiao Jing, ¡°Xiao Jing, quickly take out a drop of blood. Yunbao needs your help to break out of the illusion.¡±


    Although he did not know what had happened, when he heard Purple Eye say that she wanted to help Yunbao, Xiao Jing immediately cut his finger and squeezed out blood. The blood with golden light floated in the air and flew straight towards Yunbao¡¯s forehead.


    With this drop of blood that contained the energy of the war god, Yunbao immediately felt endless power. She pressed her palms together and chanted an incantation to break the curse. The illusion turned into clouds and disappeared in front of her eyes.


    Before she disappeared, Little Yunbao looked at her and smiled. ¡°You have to live a good life.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and left the illusion. Xiao Jing waited anxiously in the room and finally saw Yunbao open her eyes.


    He pounced over and said, ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me to death.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, I had a dream.¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡± Seeing that Yunbao was in good spirits, Xiao Jing asked with a smile.


    ¡°I dreamed of my past self. She was too pitiful and was beaten with a club,¡± Yunbao said proudly. ¡°But I protected her and beat that person up.¡±


    Unlike Yunbao¡¯s happiness, Xiao Jing fell silent after hearing this. In his opinion, Yunbao¡¯s dream of these things was his negligence. If he had seen through Yunbao¡¯s trauma earlier, he would have been able to guide Yunbao to face these things head-on.


    At the same time, he hated himself for not finding Yunbao earlier and letting her experience such a thing.


    Yunbao did not have such thoughts. She protected her younger self even defeated Wang Wang. Now, she thought that she was especially powerful.


    Xiao Jing was worried about Yunbao¡¯s health and asked her a few times if she was feeling unwell. In the end, he confirmed that his daughter was fine and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Yunbao was about to nod when she thought of the unconscious old man. She pulled Xiao Jing¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Dad, I have to save the old grandpa.¡±


    Xiao Jing was also very worried about his unconscious father, but he was a little worried that Yunbao would not be able to take it. He asked, ¡°Can you save him now? Do you want to wait a little longer?


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°I can do it now. Yunbao¡¯s body is filled with energy.¡±


    She raised her small arms and tried her best to squeeze out non-existent muscles, making Xiao Jingugh. ¡°Yes, our Yunbao is the best.¡±


    Xiao Jing carried Yunbao downstairs. When Gu Sen saw that Yunbao had woken up, he quickly went forward and kept asking her if she was feeling unwell.


    Hearing Yunbao say that she wanted to save Old Master Xiao, his expression suddenly changed and he said sarcastically, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to save him. The Xiao family is busy downstairs..¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167: Exorcism Incantation

    Chapter 167: Exorcism Incantation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing did not know what Gu Sen meant. He carried Yunbao downstairs and went to take a look. He did not expect arge group of people to gather downstairs. Some were holding talismans, and some were holding magical artifacts. They lined up to enter Xiao Shan¡¯s room.


    It was simply a chaotic battle between mages, but no one had been able to awaken Shao Shan yet.


    Seeing Xiao Jing carrying Yunbao downstairs, Second Uncle quickly came up and said, ¡°These people are all famous masters. I¡¯ve invited them over to treat the family head. There must be someone who can wake him up.¡±


    After saying that, he stared at Yunbao. His burning gaze seemed to be looking at some rare treasure. Yunbao didn¡¯t like such a gaze and turned to hide in her father¡¯s arms.


    Second Uncle asked, ¡°Xiao Jing, how did your daughter wake up?¡±


    Xiao Jing turned around and said, ¡°Yunbao is a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. She naturally has her ways. Now, she wants to save my father. Second Uncle, please move aside.¡±


    Second Uncle was a little suspicious. ¡°Can she do it at such a young age?


    When the others from the second branch heard this, they asked, ¡°Moreover, the master said that she¡¯s a jinx. She¡¯s the one who jinxed the family head. It¡¯s better not to meet her.¡±


    Xiao Jing retorted, ¡°Then where is your so-called master? Hasn¡¯t he already run away?


    Gu Sen also mocked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the master save him? Instead, he abandoned the Xiao family head and secretly ran away.¡±


    The people from the second branch were speechless and could only make way for Xiao Jing. After entering, there was a master chanting. Yunbao heard this and said, ¡°What are you chanting?


    The master thought that Yunbao was here to cause trouble and said in a very tough tone, ¡°This is an exorcism spell. Kid, don¡¯t get in the way here.¡±


    Xiao Jing red at her and said, ¡°This is the eldest daughter of our Xiao family. You¡¯d better be careful with your words.¡±


    The master¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard Yunbao¡¯s identity. He said to Yunbao obsequiously, ¡°So it¡¯s Eldest Miss. I was blind to not see it.¡±


    No matter how one looked at it, such a person did not seem to have true ability. Xiao Jing originally wanted to chase him out, but Yunbao asked excitedly, ¡°Is your exorcism incantation useful?¡±


    The master quickly said mysteriously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. As long as I chant an incantation, all demons and ghosts will be beaten away.¡±


    The master bragged about his ability. He wanted this youngdy to think that he was very powerful. As long as he coaxed the Xiao family, he would not have to worry about future business.


    Yunbao felt that something was wrong after hearing his words, but she still felt that she should trust others. She stood by the bed and said, ¡°Then hurry up and start.¡±


    The master aimed at Old Master Xiao on the bed and began to chant an incantation, but it was obvious that Old Master Xiao had not changed at all.


    Before he came, the master knew that he could not wake him up. He frowned and said, ¡°The Xiao family¡¯s head is haunted by ghosts and I need to chant incantations for 49 days to wake him up.¡±


    As long as he dyed it long enough, the Old Master might wake up himself. If not, he would have time to run away. The master pretended to be unfathomable, but he was actually thinking about how much money he should ask for.


    Xiao Jing was so angry that he wanted tough. His father would probably be in aa in 49 days.


    Yunbao looked at the master and said sincerely, ¡°Did you learn the wrong incantation? This is not an exorcism incantation at all.¡¯


    The master felt a little embarrassed, but he did not dare to re up at Yunbao. He could only smile stiffly and say, ¡°Miss, you really know how to joke. I¡¯ve used this Exorcism Spell for so many years.¡±


    He was certain that Yunbao was just a child causing trouble. He could just find a few words to brush it off. As long as he could make Xiao Jing believe his words, he would not have to worry about not having money to spend.


    Yunbao¡¯s thoughts were not asplicated as those of an adult. She thought that the master had learned it wrongly and said seriously, ¡°You really learned it wrongly. Exorcism incantations are not like this.¡±


    After being denied again and again. the master could not maintain hisposure. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Jing shielded Yunbao behind him and said, ¡°Who do you think you are?


    How dare you speak to my daughter like this? My father hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You¡¯re a liar.¡±


    The master still wanted to retort, but he was stopped by Xiao Jing¡¯s words. ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll send you to the police station.¡±


    The master left indignantly. Before he left, he snorted and said, ¡°If you have the ability, let your daughter wake Old Master Xiao up.¡±


    The other masters at the door also saw this scene and looked at Yunbao. Then, they whispered about whether this little girl could do it..

 Chapter 168 - 168: Last Name

    Chapter 168: Last Name


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao walked to Old Master Xiao¡¯s bed and held his hand. After closing her eyes, golden light surrounded the two of them.


    She did not enter someone else¡¯s illusion like Purple Eye. She only used her energy to continuously enter Old Master Xiao¡¯s body and called his name over and over again. Old Master Xiao would naturally return after hearing it in the illusion.


    With the support of energy, he could quickly see through the illusion. As long as he understood that this was an illusion, he would leave sooner orter.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, Old Master Xiao opened his eyes and looked at the others in the room in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Second Uncle quickly pushed the masters away and rushed over. He cried loudly in front of the bed, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    This cry was simply earth-shattering. Second Uncle was even more excited than Xiao Jing, his biological son. The master who had yet to leave at the door was very embarrassed. He did not expect Yunbao to really wake Old Master


    Xiao up. Thisparison confirmed that he was a liar.


    He quickly pushed open the door and ran out.


    The others surrounded the door and sighed at Yunbao¡¯s ability. They praised,


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. She has such high magic power at such a young age.¡±


    Yunbao, who was praised, smiled. Gu Sen looked at his niece¡¯s smile and smiled too. His Yunbao was indeed a little angel.


    Amidst Second Uncle¡¯s tearful narration, Old Master Xiao finally understood what had happened. He said to Xiao Jing, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back and save me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This is the credit of your granddaughter,¡± Xiao Jing said coldly.


    Old Master Xiao looked at Yunbao, who was standing not far away. He had already agreed to Gu Teng and Xiao Jing¡¯s matter, so he was even happier to hear that his granddaughter had saved him.


    He called Yunbao over and said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s good granddaughter, what¡¯s your name?


    Yunbao knew that this was her grandfather¡¯s obedient reply. ¡°My name is Gu Yun.¡±


    Old Master Xiao instantly became unhappy and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You should be called Xiao Yun.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Sen was unhappy and interrupted, ¡°Yunbao was born with the surname Gu. In the future, her surname will still be Gu.¡±


    The Xiao family had never doted on Yunbao. It was really fantasizeable to think that they would change Yunbao¡¯s surname now. Gu Sen decided to quickly tell his family about this and not let the Xiao family seed.


    He had to fight for his granddaughter¡¯s surname. Even if Old Master Xiao was afraid of the power of the Gu family, he would not let his granddaughter take the Gu family¡¯s surname.


    However, Old Master Xiao had lived for so long and was well-versed in the art of speaking. He smiled and said, ¡°This must be the young master of the Gu family. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to visit my inws. However, Yunbao is our Xiao family¡¯s granddaughter. Of course, she has to take our Xiao family¡¯s surname. Otherwise, she doesn¡¯t sound like the eldest daughter of the Xiao family.¡±


    Gu Sen understood what he meant. He did not have a good impression of Old Master Xiao. He had always despised the poor and loved the rich. He did not want his sister to be his daughter-inw. He only stuck to her after knowing her identity.


    Now, he was talking about Yunbao¡¯s surname. In the meaning between the lines, if Yunbao¡¯s surname was not Xiao, she would not be considered the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. Did he really think that their Gu family cared about this name?


    If it were Gu Sen, he would be too embarrassed to say anything. He had never cared about his granddaughter¡¯s life or death for so many years. Now, he was fighting for thest name.


    Gu Sen picked up Yunbao and said, ¡°Yunbao,e home with Uncle.¡±


    With that, he was about to walk out when Xiao Jing stopped him. He persuaded softly, ¡°My father hasn¡¯te to propose marriage.¡±


    Actually, it did not matter if Xiao Shan agreed to this marriage or not. Even if he objected to it, he still wanted to marry Gu Teng. The reason why he insisted oning home was to let everyone know that he and Gu Teng had obtained the approval of their parents to wash away Gu Teng¡¯s reputation of eloping.


    Otherwise, Xiao Jing would not have wanted to implicate the Xiao family and cause so much trouble for no reason.


    For the sake of his younger sister, Gu Sen could only endure it. He stood at the side with a straight face and did not move again.


    Xiao Shan did not hear what his son said and thought that the Gu family had lowered their heads. He said to Xiao Jing happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.


    When is the wedding?¡±


    This was what Xiao Jing wanted to say. He said, ¡°The Gu family has already agreed to the marriage. I came back this time to invite you to propose marriage.¡±


    Xiao Shan frowned when he heard the proposal. In his opinion, a wedding was fine, but there was no need for a marriage proposal. She was not a virgin anymore. She had even given birth to a child. Why did she have to cause so much trouble?


    Xiao Shan only agreed to this marriage because of the Gu family behind Gu Teng. However, he still looked down on Gu Teng..

 Chapter 169 - 169: Gu Family’s Dissatisfaction

    Chapter 169: Gu Family¡¯s Dissatisfaction


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Xiao family was arge family with arge poption, but their thoughts had been feudal since Xiao Shan grandfather¡¯s generation. The idea of men being superior to women was engraved in their bones. Fortunately, Xiao Jing hated Xiao Shan because of his mother¡¯s death, so he had distanced himself from the Xiao family since he was young and studied outside. That was why he was not tainted by these stubborn thoughts.


    However, Xiao Shan was now a true feudal patriarch. He believed that a good woman should obey all four virtues. Marrying must be under the orders of her parents and not free love.


    It was clearly a modern civilized society, but they still did such unpresentable dregs.


    In his opinion, the sadistic love between Gu Teng and Xiao Jing was very embarrassing. Even he looked down on Gu Teng.


    The daughter-inw in his heart would never leave the house. Moreover, the marriage was entirely up to ones parents. If he didn¡¯t know that Gu Teng was the daughter of the Gu family, Xiao Shan would never agree to this marriage.


    Xiao Jing could tell that his father was unwilling. He quickly said, ¡°This is the condition of the Gu family. If you want me to get married, do it.¡±


    Thinking of the wealth and power of the Gu family, Xiao Shan forced himself to nod even though he was unwilling. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Xiao Jing, who had settled his father, was in a good mood. He turned around and took Yunbao over. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are going to hold a wedding. Is Yunbao happy?


    Yunbao smiled brightly. ¡°Then Yunbao will be the flower girl at the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay, Yunbao can be anything you want.¡± Xiao Jing hurriedly agreed.


    Looking at his son¡¯s daughter¡¯s expression, Xiao Shan only felt a toothache. It was just that there was no need to dote on a daughter so much. When he and Gu Teng got married, he had to quickly give birth to a son. Otherwise, who would inherit the Xiao family¡¯s business?


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t know what his father was thinking and was still happily thinking about where to hold the wedding. He even prepared the marriage proposal when Xiao Shan was resting. When Xiao Shan was about to go to the capital, everything was ready.


    Xiao Shan looked at his excited son and sighed. He was too anxious to get married. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that there was something wrong with him. Otherwise, why would he be so anxious?


    Just as the group was heading to the capital, Yunbao felt that someone was watching her, but she did not find such a person. She thought that she had seen wrongly and did not care.


    Little did she know that Chen Yue had also brought Mao Feng to the capital. She could not watch Xiao Jing and Gu Teng get married.


    During this period of time, under her instigation, the originally disheartened Mao Feng also pulled himself together and decided to snatch Gu Teng back.


    After arriving in the capital, Xiao Shan immediately rested in the hotel. He had no intention of going to the Gu family to propose marriage. Looking at his calm appearance, Xiao Jing was extremely anxious.


    ¡°Dad, go and propose today. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to make it in time for the auspicious days,¡± Xiao Jing said as he snatched the teacup from Xiao Shan¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Shan poured himself another cup of tea and said, ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, so I have to rest.¡±


    Gu Sen could tell that Xiao Shan was neglecting his younger sister. He directly carried Yunbao back to the Gu family and told his family everything.


    When the Gu family heard this, they fell silent. The third son, Gu Luo, adjusted his sses and said, ¡°They¡¯re trying to take us down a notch.¡±


    Did Xiao Shan think that the Gu family wanted to marry their daughter off so badly that they woulde and ask for an audience as long as he dyed?


    This was simply a dream! Their little sister was the most respected youngdy in the capital.


    It was not that the three aristocratic families in the capital did not have daughters, but there was no one like Gu Teng who had seven brothers who truly doted on her and had substantial wealth in their hands. When Gu Teng reached adulthood) her seven brothers signed a share gift agreement and gave her the shares of the Gu family.


    Even if Gu Teng did not get married, she was still a first-ss rich woman in the capital. Her brothers actually hoped that Gu Teng could get marriedter. It would be best if she could find a man to marry into the family.


    Although Gu Teng did not find anyone to marry into the family and left home to be with Xiao Jing, she was still a noble youngdy in the capital.


    If the Xiao family did note to propose, they would not marry. Anyway, Yunbao was now in the Gu family, and Xiao Jing loved Gu Teng deeply. He would probably stay in the capital to apany his wife for a long time. The Xiao family¡¯s opinion was really ignored.


    Just as Xiao Shan was happily waiting for the Gu family toe, Gu family actually celebrated Gu Teng¡¯s birthday and invited countless celebrities to the banquet. They even spread the news that they would invite young talents.


    It was as if they were choosing a husband for Gu Teng. For a moment, the entire capital was in an uproar..

 Chapter 170 - 170: Popular Daughter-in-law

    Chapter 170: Popr Daughter-inw


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Shan realized that the hotel he was staying in was filled with people from the rich and powerful younger generation. They either bought clothes or styled themselves every day. They dressed up beautifully. It was obvious that they were going to attend Gu Teng¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Xiao Shan did not expect that the Gu family would do such a thing. He said angrily in the room, ¡°What are these people thinking? They actually want to fight for a second marriage woman who has a child?¡±


    Towards Xiao Shan¡¯s question, all the young talents expressed: We want to snatch the second marriage woman.


    Everyone in the capital knew that Gu Teng had a child. The Gu family didn¡¯t hide this matter, but this didn¡¯t stop people from pursuing Gu Teng.


    She was the only daughter of the Gu family, and she had money and power in her hands. As long as they could be her husband, they would be rich overnight. In addition, the seven sons of the Gu family doted on their younger sister. It was imaginable how rich they would be for the rest of their lives.


    As for the fact that she had a child, this was nothing!


    With Gu Teng¡¯s status, unless she married the heads of the other two families, she would be considered to have lowered herself to marry.


    There were countless rich families in the country. The youngest son, who was not valued, or the eldest son, who did not have the ability to take over the family business, all wanted to find a powerful wife so that they could do nothing for the rest of their lives.


    Gu Teng was the best choice. When they heard about this, they rushed to the capital to see if they could catch Miss Gu¡¯s eye.


    Xiao Shan did not know what to do in the face of such a situation. However, as the head of the family who had been in charge of the family for many years, he immediately realized that the Gu family was expressing their attitude to him.


    You don¡¯t have to stall for time here. There are many people who want to marry our daughter.


    Realizing this, Xiao Shan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He immediately changed his clothes and rushed to the Gu family with the gifts. Before he left, he called his son along. In the end. he found that Xiao Ting had chased after the Gu family yesterday and didn¡¯t return to the hotel at all.


    Since his son was rushing to the Gu family, there was nothing for him to be reserved about as a father. Xiao Shan went straight to the Gu family¡¯s mansion and knocked on the door.


    The door was opened by the second son of the Gu family, Gu Yu. The Old Master and Old Madam of the Gu family did not show their faces. Even Xiao Jing was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Yu smiled warmly and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry for noting out to wee you. However, you came at the wrong time. Our family went to the park for a pic today and didn¡¯te back. Do you want toe another day?¡±


    They had just announced that they wanted to choose a son-inw, and now they were bringing their entire family for a pic. Wasn¡¯t this obvious that they didn¡¯t want to see him? Xiao Shan forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate. Then I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think our family has time recently.¡± Gu Yu took out his phone and rummaged through it. ¡°Tomorrow, the youngest son of the mayor of A City wille to visit. The day after tomorrow, Commander Li¡¯s eldest son will treat our entire family to a meal. Almost every day, there will be peopleing to visit. We really don¡¯t have time?¡¯


    These people were all here to snatch his daughter-inw. Xiao Shan¡¯s face turned green when he heard this.


    Gu Yu¡¯s smile became even brighter. He had deliberately said it for Old Master Xiao to see his current position. Did he really think that their Gu family was easy to bully?


    Xiao Shan paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Is Xiao Jing also at your house?


    Gu Yu replied loudly, ¡°Yes, he still intends to apany us to meet these people?¡¯


    When Xiao Shan heard this, he could no longer maintain his expression. Was this brat out of his mind? Why was he apanying Gu Teng to see these suitors?


    He no longer wanted to stall for time. He only wanted to quickly settle the marriage and not let his daughter-inw be someone else¡¯s.


    Xiao Shan quickly put on a fawning expression and said, ¡°I really have something to say to Mr. Gu. Yunbao is already so old, it¡¯s time for the marriage between the two families.¡±


    Gu Yu was still full of smiles. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Our family is still busy with the birthday banquet. Please wait a little longer.¡±


    Wait my ass! Xiao Shan really wanted to curse out loud. As expected of the second son of the Gu family, he was indeed a businessman.


    Looking at his fake smile, Xiao Shan really felt an unprecedented headache. He really had to shoot himself in the foot. If he had known earlier, he would havee to propose marriage immediately. It was really embarrassing now.


    If Xiao Jing really apanied Gu Teng to meet her suitors, the entire capital would definitely know about this. The Xiao family would really be famous in the capital.


    Xiao Shan still wanted to say something, but Gu Yu was in no mood to talk to him. He closed the door and said, ¡°The birthday banquet is in a few days. You¡¯ll be able to see her then..¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: Sweet Times

    Chapter 171: Sweet Times


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Shan stood outside the door and was furious. He couldn¡¯t wait for the birthday banquet. He had to see Xiao Jing now.


    He immediately took out his phone and made a call. Unexpectedly, no one picked up. Xiao Shan hurriedly got someone to go to the various parks to look for them.


    At this moment, Xiao Jing was focused on peeling the prawns. Yunbao was eating happily. Gu Teng was a little worried. ¡°Will Uncle Xiao be angry if we do this?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to be angry, so be it.¡± Xiao Jing did not care about his fathers thoughts at all. ¡°It¡¯s his fault for noting to propose marriage. I have to anger him.¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s words were discussed with Xiao Jing. He wanted Xiao Shan to understand how popr Gu Teng was. Only then could Xiao Shan feel a sense of danger.


    The daughter-inw he had painstakingly snatched was naturally a special treasure. In the future, Gu Teng would not be troubled in front of Xiao Shan.


    Old Master Xiao walked over with a bucket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have grilled fish for lunch today.¡±


    Yunbao cheered and rushed over, but her face was sshed by the fish tail. However, she smiled and continued to fish, as if she was not afraid at all.


    Gu Zi did not dare to approach. She did not want her dress to get wet. It was Yunbao who grabbed her hand and said, ¡°This fish is slippery. Hurry up and touch it.¡±


    The child was curious. After Gu Zi touched the fish, she began to y with it. The two of them fiddled with the fish and touched it. In the end, the fish couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started sshing in the bucket.


    The two little guys were covered in water, and the beautiful little princesses were instantly drenched.


    Gu Ming, who was standing at the side watching them y, smiled. He really couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    Fortunately, Yunbao only turned around to ask her mother to wipe her face, but Gu Zi let out an earth-shattering sound. She could not ept that she had be like this. Her princess dress was drenched.


    When Gu Lin heard his daughter cry, he quickly ran over tofort her and asked the nanny to change her clothes. However, Gu Zi still couldn¡¯t stop crying. In the end, Old Madam Gu ordered the fish to be sent to the grill. When the fish entered her mouth, Gu Zi finally stopped crying because the grilled fish was too fragrant.


    Looking at the children, Gu Teng smiled from the bottom of her heart. This was the life she had always wanted to live. She had thought that there would not be such a day. Who would have thought that she would have a chance to be reborn?


    Seeing her so happy, Xiao Jing came over to hug her. The couple snuggled up very intimately. Xiao Jing said, ¡°Time passes so quickly. In the blink of an eye, Yunbao will have grown up.¡±


    ¡°How can it be so soon?¡± Gu Teng said. ¡°By then, I¡¯ll be an old woman.¡±


    Xiao Jing said dotingly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be an old man. I¡¯ll hold your hand and travel everywhere. I¡¯ll hand my work to Yunbao.¡±


    ¡°How can you be a father like this?¡± Gu Teng patted Xiao Jing¡¯s shoulder gently. At this sweet moment, Gu Teng suddenly felt a little dizzy, but she quickly returned to normal. She thought that she had been a little tired recently and did not take it to heart.


    Xiao Jing was a little worried. ¡°Should we get a doctor to take a look?¡±


    Gu Teng shook his head. ¡°Everyone has their moments of exhaustion. It¡¯s too troublesome to find a doctor for this. I¡¯ve studied magic for so many years and know my physical condition very well.¡±


    Since Gu Teng had said so, Xiao Jing did not force her. However, what they did not know was that a formation in the forest not far away was slowly beingpleted.


    Mao Feng drew aplicated pattern on the ground, forming a veryplicated array. Chen Yue looked at his actions and urged, ¡°When will it be ready?¡±


    Thinking of how Xiao Jing and Gu Teng were interacting just now, Chen Yue wanted to rush up and hit them. She was the one who should be sitting beside Xiao Jing.


    It was obvious that Gu Teng was a sickly person who was not in good health. She might not be able to get pregnant in the future. She had only given birth to one daughter and could not inherit the family business. How could such a person be the daughter-inw of the Xiao family?


    Mao Feng ced thest stroke and said, ¡°The array has just been drawn. It will take time for it toe true on Gu Teng. I still need your blood.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want my blood?¡± Chen Yue asked warily.


    Mao Feng exined, ¡°This array requires an obsession. Don¡¯t you want to get Xiao Jing?


    Hearing Mao Feng say this, Chen Yue extended her hand. She did want Xiao Jing. As long as Gu Teng disappeared, she would be the most suitable person for Xiao Jing. The Xiao family would definitely mention the marriage again.


    At that time, as long as she coaxed Old Master Xiao and made him acknowledge her as his daughter-inw, even if Xiao Jing did not like her, he would have to ept his fate. Over time, she believed that Xiao Jing would like her..

 Chapter 172 - 172: Fishing

    Chapter 172: Fishing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the formation waspleted, it disappeared into the grass as if it had never appeared. Mao Feng turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Yue red at Gu Teng and left with Mao Feng unwillingly.


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng did not know what had happened here. They had gathered together and looked forward to a beautiful future. The two of them had experienced so many obstacles after falling in love. Now, they could finally be together openly.


    Gu Teng did not care about the extravagance of her wedding. She only wanted this wedding for Yunbao. She did not want Yunbao¡¯ s identity to be discussed.


    However, when she saw her lover going through all the trouble, her heart felt sweeter than honey.


    Yunbao¡¯s yful thoughts were aroused by the fish. She pulled Gu Zi to the river to watch her grandfather fish. Old Master Gu saw that his granddaughter was interested in this and felt that he had found a soulmate.


    He asked the servant to bring the fishing rod for children and handed it over. ¡°Let Grandpa see when Yunbao can catch her first fish.¡±


    Yunbao took the fishing rod and threw it out like her grandfather. However, Gu Zi refused to fish no matter what. She pouted and said, ¡°Fish are all big baddies. They sshed water all over me.¡±


    Yunbao said firmly to Gu Zi, ¡°I¡¯ll catch a fish to avenge Sister.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yunbao¡¯s fishing rod moved. Old Master Gu quickly walked over and said, ¡°There¡¯s a fish taking the bait. Pull hard.¡±


    Yunbao obediently pulled with all her might. She was stronger than an adult and quickly pulled the fish out of the water.


    A fat carp hung from the hook. Old Master Gu said happily, ¡°To be able to catch such a big fish on your first try, our Yunbao is really amazing.¡±


    Yunbao carried the fish to her parents proudly and said, ¡°This is the fish


    Yunbao caught. I caught it myself.¡±


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng hurriedly praised Yunbao. In their eyes, Yunbao was the best.


    Gu Zi felt a little lonely when she saw this scene. She no longer had a mother to praise her.


    At this moment, Gu Ming walked over with a fish. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Gu Ming¡¯s personality was cold and he did not know how tofort others. However, he could tell that his sister was unhappy, so he brought his fish to her.


    Gu Zi did not want fish at all. After she rejected him, she ran back to Gu Lin and shouted that she wanted him to carry her.


    Gu Lin, this wily old fox, could naturally tell what his daughter was thinking. He picked her up and ced her on his neck, walking around to make her happy.


    Children¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. Gu Zi quickly became happy.


    Gu Luo and Gu Sen had nothing to do today. Their parents pulled them out to apany them for a pic. The two of them were moving the food out of the car and cing it on the table to let everyone eat.


    The family sat together happily. The scene was really warm and harmonious.


    However, this was not the case in Xiao Shan¡¯s eyes. He watched unhappily as his son eagerly picked up food for Gu Teng and even poured water for the two elders of the Gu family.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know better came to take a look, they would think that Xiao Jing was the biological son of the Gu family, and him, the actual biological father, had been abandoned in the hotel.


    Xiao Shan, who had finally found the ce, felt sad, but he quicklyposed himself and walked straight to Old Master Gu.


    The bodyguards around him quickly went forward to stop him. Xiao Shan shouted awkwardly, ¡°Xiao Jing, get them to let go of me.¡±


    Xiao Jing held back hisughter and told the bodyguard to let go. Xiao Shan immediately walked to Gu Yi with a gentle smile and held his hand with both hands. ¡°Inw, we finally meet.¡±


    Gu Yi looked down on Xiao Shan¡¯s thoughts. He clearly wanted to propose marriage, but he had to dy it. If there was a better choice, he didn¡¯t want to marry his daughter over.


    Hence, he did not smile and said, ¡°What inw? We¡¯re all about the same age. You can just call me Big Brother.¡±


    These words were a denial of the rtionship between Xiao Jing and Gu Teng. Thinking of the handsome young men in the hotel, Xiao Shan did not dare to put on airs anymore. He grabbed Gu Yi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The two children have been together for so many years. Yunbao is already so old. Of course we¡¯re inws.¡±


    Gu Yi pulled his hand away. ¡°What era are we in now? Even if they have children, they don¡¯t have to get married. You don¡¯t know how many people want to propose to marry our daughter. The two of us can¡¯t even choose.¡±


    Xiao Shan knew that Gu Yi was ming him. If it were anyone else who spoke to him like this, he would have lost his temper. However, his daughter-inw was still in the hands of others. No matter how unpleasant the words were, he had to endure them..

 Chapter 173 - 173: Thick-skinned

    Chapter 173: Thick-skinned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For Xiao Shan to be able to be the head of the family, his skin was naturally not ordinarily thick. Now, in order to snatch his daughter-inw, he could even tolerate thiw.


    Now that Gu Teng was the daughter-inw he had set his heart on, so many outstanding rich second-generation heirs were fighting to marry him. Gu Teng was definitely the best in the world.


    Moreover, his granddaughter was still in the hands of others. So what if he had heard some unpleasant words?


    After Gu Yi finished speaking those sarcastic words, Xiao Shan hurriedly said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s because Gu Teng is too good that so many people are fighting to marry her, but how can those trolls be worthy of her? Our Xiao Jing¡¯s ability is obvious to all. He¡¯s even more devoted to Gu Teng. How can those peoplepare to him?¡±


    Gu Yi really wanted to roll his eyes at him. You¡¯ve stopped him many times in this rtionship. Otherwise, they would have been together long ago.


    However, his goal wasn¡¯t to fall out with Xiao Shan. He just wanted to support his daughter, so he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In Xiao Shan¡¯s opinion, he was moved by his words. He quickly struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Those people outside are all here for Gu Teng¡¯s money and identity. Our Xiao Jing is different. When he first met Gu Teng, he didn¡¯t know her identity at all. He loved Gu Teng himself. Even after Gu Teng left, he had been searching for so many years and didn¡¯t have any intention of marrying anyone else.¡±


    If Xiao Shan hadn¡¯t mentioned this, it would have been better. The mention of this made Gu Yi angry. He snorted and said, ¡°Then what¡¯s with the engagement with Miss Chen?¡±


    Xiao Shan knew that Gu Yi would definitely mention this matter. He smiled and said, ¡°That was the engagement I made behind his back. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Gu Teng was still alive. As a parent, I have to n for my child¡¯s marriage, so I chose Miss Chen. Now that Gu Teng is back, it naturally doesn¡¯t count. Moreover, that Miss Chen can¡¯t bepared to Gu Teng.¡±


    Gu Yi really looked down on this prospective inw from the bottom of his heart. He had clearly wanted Xiao Jing and Miss Chen to hold a wedding back then, but Xiao Jing had made a scene and let it go. Now, he was using these dignified words.


    Now that Miss Chen¡¯s engagement had been annulled, not only did he not givepensation, but he also ndered her in front of outsiders. He did not consider Miss Chen¡¯s future reputation at all.


    Gu Yi hated this kind of double-dealer the most in his life. However, he could not say that he did not want Gu Teng and Xiao Jing to get married. He could only swallow the words in his heart.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything and thought that he was eloquent, Xiao Shan finally convinced Gu Yi and began to chatter. ¡°I heard from Xiao Jing that the auspicious day has been calcted. We should organize a wedding. The banquet list has to be written now¡­¡±


    Gu Yi felt his ears begin to hurt when he heard him talking non-stop. Gu Lin could tell that he was impatient towards Xiao Shan, so he quickly leaned over and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Our family is busy holding a birthday banquet.¡±


    Xiao Shan¡¯s smile did not change as he said, ¡°We¡¯re all family, so I can help. I¡¯ll definitely make Gu Tengs birthday banquet glorious.¡±


    With that, he walked up to Yunbao and said, ¡°Yunbao, Grandpa bought you a lot of toys. I¡¯ll send them to youter.¡±


    Yunbao was really not familiar with Xiao Shan, so she replied politely, ¡°I have toys, Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to buy them.¡±


    Old Master Gu was in a good mood when he heard Yunbao¡¯s words. He held Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There are many toys at home. As long as Yunbao likes it, I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±


    With that, he pulled Yunbao away, leaving Xiao Shan standing alone with a stunned expression.


    Although inviting the young talents was to scare Xiao Shan, Gu Tengs birthday banquet still had to be held ording to the original n.


    For the past two days, they had been extremely busy just from choosing the cake. Gu Teng had seen no less than a hundred birthday cakes, and her mind was filled with the image of birthday cakes.


    She really couldn¡¯t choose and handed this matter to Yunbao. She handed the tablet to her and said, ¡°Let Yunbao choose Mom¡¯s birthday cake, okay?¡±


    Yunbao was very interested in such lively things. She sat on the sofa with her tablet and began to choose. In the end, she chose a very cartoon princess cake. Gu Luo was a little hesitant when he saw this picture. If this cake was used at Gu Teng¡¯s birthday banquet, the guests would probably be shocked. Just as he was about to stop her, Gu Teng nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this.¡± Gu Luo asked, ¡°Little sister, are you really going to use this cake?¡±


    Gu Teng asked, ¡°Third Brother, do you think that I can¡¯t use a princess cake at my age?


    Gu Luo immediately smiled and said, ¡°Little Sister should definitely use a princess cake at her age..¡±

 Chapter 174 - 174: Second-time Married Daughter

    Chapter 174: Second-time Married Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This birthday banquet was held in a manor. This ce was not open to the public or rented by the government. Only the Gu family could make the government agree to hold a banquet here.


    This was because Old Master Gu wanted everyone to know that Gu Teng had returned. Invitations were sent out without charge, and there were more than a thousand guests.


    Xiao Shan walked through the crowd with a wine ss in his hand and looked at the guests who hade. There were high-ranking officials from the military district¡¯smander government, and the other two families had also sent people to participate Compared to these people, the Xiao family was really inferior.


    Only then did Xiao Shan truly understand the difference between wealth and power. The Xiao family was only a rich family in S City. Compared to the Gu family, they were far inferior.


    The current Xiao family was supported by Xiao Jing, but the resources and connections in his hands did not belong to the Xiao family. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, they valued Xiao Jing and not the Xiao family, unless the Xiao family could find a powerful inw.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shan became even more determined to snatch his


    daughter-inw. He could not let Gu Ten marry someone else.


    Such a grand banquet could not becking in people. Old Master Gu asked all his sons to attend. Eight top-notch handsome men appeared in the banquet hall, blinding everyone.


    The eight sons of the Gu family were all capable. No matter which one they took out, they were all dragons and phoenixes among men. Whoever had one child like this would celebrate, but the Gu family had eight.


    The Masters and Madams of the upper-ss society were extremely envious of the Gu family. It was precisely because the Gu family had such outstanding heirs that they tried their best to curry favor with the Gu family just so that the next generation of the family could be on good terms with the Gu family.


    It couldn¡¯t be that there were also discordant voices. Zhou Ling, who had followed her brother to the birthday banquet, said disdainfully, ¡°Gu Teng is just a second time married daughter who ran away with a man back then and is now abandoned with a child. Are all the people chasing after her blind?¡±


    At this moment, her brother, Zhou Yan, was talking to others and did not know that her sister had said such a thing. As for the people around Zhou Ling, they were all shocked. They were surprised that this girl did not want to live anymore.


    Not to mention that Gu Teng had only married once, even if she married 80 times, she would still be the eldest daughter of the Gu family. She would not lose her inheritance rights like the daughters of other families.


    Gu Teng still held the shares of the Gu family and therge sum of money her brothers gave her every year. It could be seen how important Gu Teng¡¯s position in the Gu family was.


    Zhou Ling actually said such a thing at Gu Teng¡¯s birthday banquet. If the Gu family heard it, they would definitely not let it go.


    Zhou Ling saw that the people around her were silent and thought that her words had frightened them. Only she dared to speak the truth.


    Little did she know that the others wanted to leave her as soon as possible, afraid that they would be dragged along by the Gu family.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi were ying in the banquet hall. As they knew that these were the two youngdies of the Gu family, the adults coaxed them amiably. The two of them were drinking fruit juice and eating cake. They were simply going crazy.


    When Yunbao heard her mother¡¯s name from someone else, she walked over and said, ¡°Do you know my mother? Why did you say that my mother is a second time married woman?¡±


    Zhou Ling looked at the little girl in front of her who was not even four years old. She was wearing an expensive gown, and the bow on her bun was a top-notch luxury item. She had just seen it at the news conference some time ago. Even for rich people like them, it was considered expensive.


    At the thought of a bastard dressed more elegantly than her, Zhou Ling¡¯s heart began to ache. She looked at Yunbao in disdain and said, ¡°Because your mother shamelessly ran away with a wild man. After bringing you back, she still wants to find a man. Of course, she¡¯s a shameless second time married woman.¡±


    Yunbao could not tolerate anyone scolding her mother. In her opinion, her mother was the gentlest person in the world. She raised her head and said,


    ¡°Stop talking. My mother is clearly with my father. They were married long ago!¡±


    At such a young age, Yunbao did not understand those scolding words. She just wanted to prove that her mother was not a second-married woman because the woman in front of her used this word to insult her mother. When Gu Yu heard the sound, he walked over and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Yun hurriedly ran to Second Uncle¡¯s side and recounted what had happened.


    Gu Yu looked at the person in front of him coldly. Zhou Ling became nervous from being stared at. Gu Lin appeared in the magazines the most in the Gu family. Even Gu Sen rarely appeared in the entertainment industry because he was a voice actor.


    Gu Yu had just returned to the Corporation not long ago, so Zhou Ling did not know him.. However, when she saw his handsome face turn red involuntarily, she thought to herself, Could it be that this person has fallen for me?

 Chapter 175 - 175: Gu Yu Takes Action

    Chapter 175: Gu Yu Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Yu sized up Zhou Ling, he asked, ¡°You said that Gu Teng is a second-married woman and Yunbao is a bastard. Who told you that?¡±


    Gu Yu asked this to confirm whether this was Zhou Ling¡¯s own intention or her family¡¯s intention. This concerned the future rtionship between Gu n and Zhou n.


    However, Zhou Ling could not understand what he meant at all. As the youngest daughter in the family, she had long been spoiled by her parents.


    Zhou Ling did not even get into university. She relied on her parents to buy a diploma to make up for it. Then, she stayed at home and did nothing. Her biggest activity every day was spending money.


    This also caused her to not understand the ways of the world at all. Zhou Yan did not want to bring her to the birthday banquet this time, but Zhou Ling heard that there were many wealthy families attending this banquet, including the sons of these families, so she insisted on following her brother.


    If Zhou Yan did not agree, she would cause trouble at home. Her parents doted on her to begin with, so they could only let their son take care of her.


    She came here to find a handsome husband. At this moment, Gu Yu looking at her and made her have such thoughts.


    Zhou Ling replied shyly, ¡°This is the truth. All the famous people in the capital know about it, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud.¡±


    Hearing that Zhou Ling wanted to drag everyone down, the other noblewomen and youngdies retorted, ¡°We know that Eldest Miss Gu married someone and had children, but we didn¡¯t say those dirty words. Marrying someone is nothing these days.¡±


    Someone even said, ¡°My husband and I are also remarried. If I look down onMiss Gu, I¡¯m looking down on myself.¡±


    These people spoke one after another in order to draw a clear line with Zhou Ling. They did not want to go against the Gu family. Those who had such thoughts were simply tired of living.


    Zhou Ling was still chattering. ¡°She¡¯s clearly a piece of trash abandoned by a man, but she¡¯s still holding a birthday banquet here to attract men. She really can¡¯t live without a man.¡±


    In Zhou Lings opinion, this person in front of her had been listening to her and definitely supported her point of view. She had to say more to make this person have a good impression of her.


    Although the brand of the clothes Gu Yu was wearing could not be seen, the tailoring and material were clearly the work of a top designer. Coupled with his handsome face, Zhou Ling felt that she had met the right man.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Yu asked coldly.


    Zhou Ling did not realize the seriousness of the matter. She said shyly, ¡°My name is Zhou Ling. I¡¯m the youngest daughter of the Zhou family in A City.¡±


    Gu Yu curled his lips into a dangerous smile. If the other members of the Gu family were here, they would know that the Zhou family was in trouble. Every time Gu Yu smiled like this, someone would be in trouble.


    Gu Yu turned around and called out to the manager, ¡°Call everyone from the Zhou family in A City over.¡±


    Zhou Yan was still expanding his business partners when he heard Young Master Gu call him over. When he saw Gu Yu¡¯s cold expression, he felt that something was wrong.


    Gu Yu looked at Zhou Yan and said, ¡°Your sister said something just now. I want to know what everyone in your family thinks?¡±


    Zhou Yan looked at Zhou Ling in confusion. Someone beside him whispered it to him, scaring him so much that he immediately shook his head crazily. ¡°This is my ignorance. The rest of the Zhou family definitely doesn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    Zhou Yan really wished that he had never had this sister. It was fine if she only knew how to spend money and did not know how to help, it was not as if his family could not afford to support her. But now, she had actually caused such a huge disaster. She wanted the entire Zhou family to die with her.


    Zhou Ling still did not understand what had happened. She pulled her brother over and said, ¡°Brother, I like this person. Do you know who he is?¡±


    Zhou Yan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped him. ¡°Stop daydreaming. This is the second young master of the Gu family!¡¯


    Hearing this answer, Zhou Ling was stunned. She had just said that Gu Teng was bad in front of Gu Yu.


    Zhou Ling¡¯s entire body trembled involuntarily as she said, ¡°I was spouting nonsense just now. Second Young Master, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Yu only smiled and did not say anything. However, this was even scarier than him scolding someone. Zhou Yan knew that this was the calm before the storm. He roared at Zhou Ling, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Eldest Miss Gu.¡±


    Before Zhou Ling could react, Yunbao said, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Yunbao would not let these people disturb her mother. Today was her mother¡¯s birthday banquet, so she should let her mother spend it happily.


    Gu Yu said to Zhou Yan, ¡°Do you want your sister or the Zhou family?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176: Paying the Price

    Chapter 176: Paying the Price


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Yan had no choice. The Zhou family was of course important, but he did not want to abandon his sister. Zhou Ling had done something wrong, but she was still his blood rtive.


    Thinking of this, he cursed Zhou Ling ten thousand times in his heart. She was actually stupid enough to scold the eldest daughter of the Gu family at the Gu family¡¯s birthday banquet. Did she think that the Zhou family was living too well?


    Zhou Ling also understood what Gu Yu meant. She immediately sat on the ground and cried. She looked at Zhou Yan and said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Zhou Yan had no choice but to probe, ¡°Second Young Master, my sister is still young. Can you be magnanimous?


    Gu Yu did not answer him. He turned to Yunbao and asked, ¡°Do you want to forgive her?¡±


    Yunbao quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive her. She should be punished for insulting Mom just now.¡±


    Just because Yunbao didn¡¯t like to argue with others didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper. She didn¡¯t take it to heart about anything else, but if anyone dared to hurt her family, she would definitely make that person pay the price.


    When Zhou Ling heard Yunbao¡¯s words, anger rose in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re just a bastard without a father. What right do you have to criticize me?


    Zhou Yan couldn¡¯t stop his sister from talking. He sighed that the Zhou family was finished this time.


    Yunbao was also angry. ¡°Yunbao is not a bastard. Yunbao has a father.¡±


    ¡°Who said that my daughter is a bastard?¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He strode behind Yunbao. His golden hair and golden eyes were so handsome that he did not look like an ordinary person.


    Zhou Ling knew that she couldn¡¯t be let off by the Gu family. She stood up and said crazily, ¡°How much money did the Gu family spend to hire you to pretend to be her father? Gu Teng clearly eloped with someone and was abandoned.


    That¡¯s why she brought her child home dejectedly. She probably doesn¡¯t even know who this bastard¡¯s father is.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a cup shattered at Zhou Lings feet. After Old Madam Gu threw the cup, she said, ¡°Someone drag her out.¡±


    Zhou Ling was pressed to the ground by the bodyguards and dragged out like a dead dog. Gu Yu said, ¡°From today onwards, our Gu family will not ept any business rted to the Zhou family. Whoever cooperates with the Zhou family will be going against our Gu family.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he cut off the Gu family¡¯s future. No one dared to do business with their family. They would go bankrupt in the next two days.


    Without a cooperativepany, the capital chain would be cut off. In order to make up for this sum of money, the Zhou family would probably have to live on the streets.


    Zhou Ling did not expect that her words would destroy the Zhou family. She struggled to crawl back and scold someone, but she was gagged and thrown out by the bodyguards.


    This also made the people who came to attend understand how important Gu Tengs position in the Gu family was. The Gu family could even bankrupt apany for her. They did not care how much money they would lose.


    Xiao Jing picked up Yunbao in front of everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s biological father. I¡¯ve been married to Gu Teng for a long time, but we haven¡¯t had a wedding. I¡¯ll make up for it after some time.¡±


    These people had also heard of Xiao Jing¡¯s name and knew that he was a future family head that could not be underestimated. They congratted him with smiles.


    This was also what Xiao Jing wanted. He wanted everyone to know that Yunbao was not a bastard.


    Xiao Shan, who was squeezed into the crowd, finally had a chance to use his skills. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°My son¡¯s wedding with Miss Gu is in the midst of preparations. Everyone, pleasee.¡±


    Gu Yu turned his back and smiled secretly. He had not even seeded in proposing marriage, but he actually said that he was already preparing for the wedding. Xiao Jing¡¯s father was really thick-skinned.


    Old Madam Gu had also seen Xiao Shan¡¯s character and decided to support her husband¡¯s decision. She would dy for a while longer and agree to his marriage proposal.


    Xiao Shan still did not know what he was about to face. He greeted everyone with a face full of smiles, as if he was the one who had organized the birthday banquet.


    Xiao Jing carried Yunbao and walked to the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how Mom is preparing.¡±


    Gu Teng, who was in the lounge, felt her vision turn ck and her head spin uncontrobly. However, today was the day she appeared in front of everyone again. For Yunbao¡¯s identity, she had to hold on openly.


    Gu Teng forced herself to sit on the sofa and meditate. She focused all her energy in her brain, hoping to suppress this unusual feeling.


    However, after the energy gathered in her brain, it all disappeared. Her energy was continuously sucked away, as if there was a ck hole there.


    Just as all the energy disappeared, Gu Teng felt that she had returned to normal. Just as she was about to find out what had happened to her body, Xiao Jing pushed the door open and entered with Yunbao..

 Chapter 177 - 177: Family of Three

    Chapter 177: Family of Three


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mom, we should go out. Are you ready?¡± Yunbao got out of Xiao Jing¡¯s arms.


    Thinking that there were still so many people waiting outside, Gu Tengposed herself and smiled. ¡°Mom is ready.¡±


    Although the disappearance of the energy was very suspicious, the most important thing for her now was to attend the birthday banquet and let everyone know that Yunbao already had parents. As for this matter, she would think about it when she returned.


    Everyone in the banquet hall was waiting for Gu Teng to appear. This Miss Gu had never liked to attend such events since she was young, so the Gu family rarely brought her to social asions.


    After that, they heard that Miss Gu had left home. For the past two years, everyone had said that she was dead. Anyway, all kinds of rumors were flying around. However, in front of the Gu family, they could only shut up.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Miss Gu would return to the Gu family one day with her husband and child.


    The members of the Gu family stood in the banquet hall and waited for Gu Teng to go downstairs. They saw a family of three walking down leisurely.


    Gu Teng was wearing a light blue dress and did not wear any expensive jewelry. She only wore a pearl ne. In order to look more mature, she even put her hair up.


    However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it did not increase her age at all. Gu Teng looked to be in her early twenties and had the usual beauty of the Gu family. She was even more beautiful than her eight brothers.


    There was clearly no dazzling jewelry on her, but she suppressed all the women present.


    Xiao Jing, who was standing beside her, was not inferior at all. Golden was a bright color that very few people could suppress, not to mention that golden hair and golden eyes only made people feel listless.


    However, Xiao Jing held on with his face. His well-defined face looked a little like a mixed-blood.


    As their child, Yunbao was definitely not ugly. Her big watery eyes were enough to attract everyone. Some old Madams looked at that chubby face and really wanted to pinch it.


    This family of three could definitely be considered a beautiful family. They crushed everyone with their looks.


    After they walked down, Old Master Gu said excitedly, ¡°Today is my precious daughter, Gu Tengs birthday. It¡¯s also her first birthday after returning home. We¡¯re holding this birthday banquet to officially introduce her to everyone. I hope my child will be safe in the future.¡±


    With that, Gu Jia pushed a cake that was as tall as a person over. This adorable style was really stunning. There were already candles ced on it and they had been lit. Gu Teng¡¯s height could not reach the top. Xiao Jing wanted to pick her up, but Gu Lin stopped him.


    ¡°Just carry Yunbao. We¡¯ll carry Little Sister to blow out the candles,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Xiao Jing knew what he meant. This was Gu Teng¡¯sst birthday before the wedding. Naturally, the brothers would organize it for their sister.


    The eldest brother, Gu Lin, and the second brother, Gu Yu, were in charge of carrying her sister. The other brothers posed for them to step on their thighs and steadily send Gu Teng up to blow out the candles. The others sang happy birthday songs for her. Yunbao¡¯s voice was louder than anyone else¡¯s.


    Gu Teng could not stop smiling as he felt the love of her family. She closed her eyes in front of the candle and made a wish. Then, she decisively blew out the candle.


    Everyone apuded for this scene. The streamers and countless balloons scattered in the air and suddenly flew to the ceiling. Gu Teng did not expect her brothers to prepare these. She said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why are you still doing this?¡±


    Gu Lin replied, ¡°You¡¯ll always be a child in front of us.¡±


    Gu Yun twisted in her father¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Happy birthday to Mom!¡±


    After Gu Teng came down, Old Master Gu handed her the cake knife. After cutting the first cut, the Gu brothers hurriedly rushed forward to do it for her. Their posture was as if they were afraid that Gu Teng would tire herself out. It also showed everyone how doted on Gu Teng was at home.


    Someone held a wine ss and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Gu is already married. Otherwise, I would beg her to marry my son.¡±


    The others also thought so. With Gu Teng as their daughter-inw, even if their own children were useless, they would still have the help of Gu family. The Gu brothers definitely couldn¡¯t watch their brother-inw live a bad life.


    If they married Gu Teng, it would be equivalent to marrying a golden child.


    They might be able to protect three generations of wealth.


    Hearing these people¡¯s discussions, Xiao Shan was overjoyed. No matter what, she was still his daughter-inw. This huge benefit would still belong to the Xiao family.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shan felt very happy. He made up his mind to officially go to the Gu family to propose marriage after the celebration party. He had to go with great fanfare.


    He wanted everyone to know that the Xiao family had obtained such a good daughter-inw..

 Chapter 178 - 178: Voice Transmission Spell

    Chapter 178: Voice Transmission Spell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing had created such a scene for Xiao Shan to see. The rtionship between him and his father could never be repaired because their mother¡¯s life was between them.


    He put on a pleasant expression now to let Xiao Shane to the Gu family to propose marriage with great fanfare and make the scene glorious for Gu Teng.


    In order to make up for the previous shorings, no one dared to attack Gu Teng with the past.


    The birthday banquet went very smoothly. After cutting the cake, everyone could take it themselves. Xiao Jing stayed by Gu Teng¡¯s side every step. The two of them looked so sweet that it made ones teeth hurt.


    ¡°Sister Yunbao.¡± Rong Xuan appeared at the birthday banquet and called out to Yunbao.


    Old Master Rong had been busy recently, so he didn¡¯t attend the banquet. Yunbao thought that Rong Xuan wouldn¡¯te either, but she didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly appear.


    ¡°Brother Xuanxuan.¡± Yunbao ran over in surprise. ¡°I heard from Grandpa that your family won¡¯t being today. Did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    Rong Xuan stroked her head and said, ¡°My grandfather is indeed not free, but I want to see you, so I got Nanny Tai to send me over.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the door. Sure enough, Nanny Tai stood there and looked at Rong Xuan worriedly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you a cake to eat.¡± Yunbao was about to run in when Rong Xuan stopped her.


    He took out two small boxes and handed them over. ¡°These are my gifts to


    Auntie and you.¡±


    Yunbao took the box and asked in confusion, ¡°This is Mom¡¯s birthday. Why are you giving me a gift?¡±


    Rong Xuan smiled. ¡°Although it¡¯s Auntie¡¯s birthday, I want to give you a gift so that you can remember me.¡±


    Sensing that something was wrong with Rong Xuan, Yunbao took a step forward and asked, ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°I have a lot of things to do at home, so I might not be able to visit you often,¡±


    Rong Xuan said firmly. ¡°But I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I have time.¡±


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Rong family, but she had always been an understanding person. She tiptoed and hugged Rong Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe and see me.¡±


    Just as the two of them were saying goodbye, Purple Eye¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. She said in a teasing tone, ¡°You really can¡¯t bear to part. Do you want me to help you?


    Yunbao quickly asked her, ¡°Is there any way to help Brother Xuanxuan?


    ¡°This is the Rong family¡¯s matter. They can only resolve it themselves.¡± Purple


    Eye suggested another n. ¡°However, I can teach you a voice transmission spell so that you can speak at any time.¡±


    After saying that, Yunbao felt an incantation appear in her mind. She memorized it word by word and told Rong Xuan, ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, try to recite it once.¡±


    Rong Xuan had always believed in Yunbao. He immediately chanted an incantation with her. After chanting, she tried to say in her heart, ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, can you hear me?


    Rong Xuan looked at Yunbao in surprise. Although he knew that Yunbao had different abilities, he did not expect her to be so magical that she could link two people with just a spell.


    Seeing that Rong Xuan did not answer, Yunbao hurriedly called out to him again. Rong Xuan answered her in his heart, ¡°Sister Yunbao, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°With this spell, we can talk forever.¡± Yunbao was very happy.


    Rong Xuan was also happy. The two of them smiled and looked at each other. Purple Eye could not help but tease, ¡°Looks like the Gu family will have a headache in the future.¡±


    Rong Xuan was about to leave after delivering the gift. Yunbao sent him all the way to the door outside before returning. Nanny Tai looked at Young Master, who kept waving goodbye, and said worriedly, ¡°Miss Yunbao was born with a bad life. Young Master, it¡¯s better to interact less.¡±


    Nanny Tai stubbornly believed Mao Feng¡¯s words about Yunbao snatching the fates of those around hr. She was afraid that her young master would be unlucky because of Yunbao. If Rong Xuan hadn¡¯t insisted on going out today, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted her young master to see Yunbao.


    Although Nanny Tai had been warned by Old Master Rong not to mention this matter again, she felt that after taking care of Rong Xuan for so long, he would definitely listen to her and not look for Yunbao.


    Unexpectedly, when Rong Xuan heard this, he looked at Nanny Tai coldly. ¡°Nanny Tai, this is not something you should say. Yunbao¡¯s parents are living happily now. The people around her are living very well. You shouldn¡¯t believe such nonsense.¡±


    Rong Xuan was young, but his aura could not be underestimated. Ordinary people could not stand his cold face, so Nanny Tai could only lower her head to show that she understood.


    She didn¡¯t expect Young Master to care so much about Yunbao. Fortunately, Young Master would rarely go out in the future. As time passed, he would naturally distance himself..

 Chapter 179 - 179: Ghost in the Closet

    Chapter 179: Ghost in the Closet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The birthday banquet was very sessful. The adults danced as the music sounded. Xiao Jing held Gu Teng and danced in the middle of the dance floor. When Xiao Shan saw this scene, he went to Gu Yi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Inw, look at these two children. They¡¯re really a match made in heaven.¡±


    Gu Yi rolled his eyes. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you agree to them being together before?


    This kind of dance venue was not suitable for children. Gu Ming had learned some dance moves, but Gu Zi did not want to cooperate with her brother, so she followed Yunbao upstairs to y hide-and-seek.


    Only by proving one¡¯s identity could they enter the birthday banquet. With the military guarding outside, they did not have to worry about safety. The adults let the children run around.


    Yunbao asked Gu Zi to count to 50 on the spot and quickly rushed into the furthest room. There was furniture covered in white cloth everywhere, and there was a piano in the center of the room.


    Yunbao was not in the mood to look at these in detail. When she saw a huge closet, she quickly crawled in and waited for Gu Zi to look for her.


    Yunbao felt that she was very safe now.


    Just as she was secretly delighted that Sister Gu Zi would definitely not be able to find her, a young voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re pressing on my hair.¡±


    Yunbao lowered her head to look at the source of the sound. As expected, her feet stepped on a strand of hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Yunbao raised her feet and apologized honestly.


    She did not feel that it was terrifying to have another person. She still leaned against the cab door and listened to themotion outside, wanting to know where Sister Gu Zi was now.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold.¡± The young female voiceughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and y with me?¡±


    After saying that, a pale little hand reached for Yunbao¡¯s neck. Before it could touch her flesh, she was forced back by the sudden burst of purple light. The girl covered her hand and said, ¡°Who are you?


    Yunbao had long known that she was a ghost. After seeing so many ghosts, she had long been familiar with the aura on their bodies. It was cold and there was no need to turn on the air conditioner.


    The reason why she ignored her was because Purple Eye told her that she was a ghost without much ability. Yunbao knew that she could not hurt her, so she naturally did not take it to heart.


    The girl covered her hand and cried. She knew that the person in front of her was not to be trifled with, so she could only vent her emotions like this. After all, she was not much older than Yunbao when she died.


    Yunbao had a headache from the noise and asked Purple Eye, ¡°Do we have a way to make her stop crying?


    Purple Eye appeared in the closet and carefully sized up this brat. ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill her on the spot? It can also free her.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore. She didn¡¯t want her soul to dissipate.


    However, she did not want to let Yunbao off either. She had been trapped in this room for too long. If she wanted to get out, she had to have blood to nourish herself.


    She was too lonely. It was not easy for someone toe to this room. She had to seize this opportunity no matter what.


    Just as she was about to do it again, Yunbao sighed like a little adult and said, ¡°Sister, do you feel wronged?¡±


    She listened to this youngdy cry and thought that she was being bullied.


    Ever since Yunbao saved Little Yunbao in the environment, she had fallen in love with the feeling of protecting others. That was why she asked the girl this question.


    The girl¡¯s outstretched hand was very awkward for a moment. She did not expect Yunbao to ask her this question. Guilt welled up in her heart as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    When the girl was done crying, she sat up straight and said, ¡°This matter has to start a long time ago.¡±


    Yunbao chanted the Radiance Spell to illuminate the closet and said, ¡°You can tell me slowly.¡±


    In the girl¡¯s description, she was the child of a servant. Because the high official who lived here wanted to borrow luck and needed a child¡¯s blood to open the array, she became the sacrifice.


    Not only did she die tragically, but she was also trapped in the closet. No matter how hard she tried, she could not leave and were tortured in the darkness.


    Before she died, she had heard the mage say that they could not let blood seep into this room because blood could nourish her soul and let her break through the seal to take revenge on that high official.


    However, the girl did not want revenge. She only wanted to leave this closet, so she wanted to attack Yunbao.


    After hearing this, Purple Eye said, ¡°I heard from your family that no one has lived here for decades. She has been dead for at least a few decades. She has been trapped for so long and hasn¡¯t be a vengeful spirit. She¡¯s a promising talent.¡±


    ¡°What talent?¡± Yunbao asked in confusion.


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°She¡¯s very suitable to be your ghost servant..¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Ghost Servant

    Chapter 180: Ghost Servant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao did not know much about ghost servants. It was Purple Eye who exined to her, ¡°Witches will have a servant who signs a contract, or elves or ghosts. However, righteous witches can only find willing elves as servants. They can¡¯t force the other party. If this girl is willing, you can sign a contract with her and she can leave this seal.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing?¡± Yunbao asked after listening.


    The girl nodded repeatedly and said that she was willing. As long as she could leave this ce that could not see the light of day, she was willing to do anything. Moreover, she was a servant¡¯s child when she was alive. There was nothing she could not ept.


    Yunbao listened to Purple Eye¡¯s instructions and stretched out her hand. Then, she asked the girl to put her hand up and was about to chant when she suddenly asked, ¡°Little Sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Yaya, my name is Yaya.¡± It had been a long time since anyone had asked her name. It took Yaya a while to remember her name.


    Yunbao closed her eyes and chanted an incantation. Then, she asked) ¡°Yaya, are you willing to form a contract with Gu Yun and be her ghost servant?¡±


    Yaya nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    With a burst of purple light, Yaya officially became Yunbao¡¯s ghost servant.


    She felt that the restraints that had always been on her body had disappeared.


    Yunbao was also very happy. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll introduce you to Glutinous Rice Ball.¡±


    Yaya was about to ask who Glutinous Rice Ball was when the cab door was suddenly opened. Gu Zi said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve found you. It¡¯s your turn to look for me.¡±


    After obtaining a ghost servant, Yunbao was in a particrly good mood. She did not look unhappy when she was found. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Then quickly hide. I¡¯m going to count.¡±


    Gu Zi hurriedly opened the door and went out to find a ce to hide. Yunbao obediently counted to 50 and went out to look for Gu Zi.


    The two of them were having too much fun and didn¡¯t notice that the birthday banquet had already ended. The guests had already left, and only the Gu family stayed. Of course, there was also Xiao Shan.


    He was discussing with Gu Yi about holding an engagement party first before returning to A City to attend the wedding. Of course, Gu Yi rejected this suggestion.


    He wanted his daughter to hold a grand wedding in the capital. It was absolutely impossible for her to go to A City. He only agreed to hold the engagement in A City.


    However, Xiao Shan was thick-skinned enough to pretend that he did not hear this. He kept talking about what to do for the wedding in A City, making Gu Yi furious.


    Xiao Jing knew that the two of them would be in charge of this matter in the end. He sat beside Gu Teng and did not get involved in this topic. In any case, he did not care where the wedding was held. As long as Gu Teng was happy, he could go to the moon to hold a wedding.


    The seven sons of the Gu family were in charge of cleaning up the aftermath. They instructed the servants to clean the entire banquet hall. They also knew that Gu Zi and Gu Yun were ying upstairs. They just had to take a look from time to time to make sure it was safe.


    When it was Gu Zi¡¯s turn to hide, Yunbao was the one who scurried around. She went from room to room to rummage through the closets. She thought that because she hid in the closet, Sister Gu Zi would definitely do the same.


    Yaya, who had regained her freedom, floated around. She was so happy that she wanted to scream. Although no one heard her, she forced herself to calm down.


    After all, she had been dead for decades. It was better to be more mature.


    Gu Teng felt that she was getting more and more tired, but she only thought that she had lost her energy and was a little tired, so she did not take it to heart. She leaned on Xiao Jing and continued to listen to him. Xiao Jing also turned his body to let her lean morefortably.


    However, he quickly sensed that something was wrong. Gu Teng¡¯s breathing was getting weaker and weaker. He quickly checked Gu Teng¡¯s expression and saw that her face was pale and her eyes were closed. She looked like someone who had been ill for a long time.


    Xiao Jing called out to her, ¡°Gu Teng, Gu Teng, wake up!¡¯


    This shocked everyone present. Old Master Gu and the Gu family¡¯s eight sons surrounded them. At this moment, Gu Teng also realized that something was wrong. She used herst breath and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    Xiao Jing knew what she meant and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to invite Master over. You must hold on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Tengpletely fainted. No matter how everyone shouted, it was useless.


    Yunbao heard the sound and ran down the stairs. Gu Lin quickly hugged her andforted her. Yunbao struggled and said, ¡°I want to see Mommy.¡± Gu Lin had no choice but to carry Yunbao over. Xiao Jing¡¯s breath froze when he reached out to touch Gu Teng. He realized that Gu Teng was no longer breathing.


    Old Master Gu realized this and slumped in his chair.. Was he going to experience the pain of losing his daughter again?

 Chapter 181 - 181: Soul retention

    Chapter 181: Soul retention


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Gu was in tears. It was only because her sons supported her that she did not fall down. She called out to Gu Teng, ¡°My daughter, don¡¯t scare me, wake up.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not believe that Gu Teng would die. He was about to run out and was stopped by Gu Yu. ¡°Where are you taking my sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Soaring Cloud Sect to find Master Song Yun.¡± Xiao Jing said anxiously, ¡°Gu Teng¡¯s final words were about her Master, she must want me to look for her.


    Yunbao was so anxious to see her mother that tears fell. Gu Lin quickly stood at the door and stopped Xiao Jing. ¡°Master Song Yun previously said that she was going into seclusion in the Soaring Cloud Sect. Now it must be inconvenient to rush over with my sister like this, it would be better to directly send a letter to the Soaring Cloud Sect to invite her over.¡±


    Xiao Jing also knew that he was impulsive. He held Gu Teng back to the sofa and put the person down. Yunbao stood on the side and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, open your eyes and look at Yunbao.¡±


    She said that while transmitting energy to her mother, it would be useless to enter continuously. Gu Teng was still lying on the sofa without any breath.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Shan pulled Xiao Jing aside and said, ¡°If Gu Teng dies, you can¡¯t be stupid. Say a few good words to the Gu family to fool them. Don¡¯t say that you won¡¯t marry in the future. Our Xiao family is still counting on you to carry on the family line.¡±


    Xiao Jing knew that his father was very shameless, but he was very angry at his shameless words. He shook off his hand and said, ¡°If you want to carry on the family line, why don¡¯t you marry someone yourself?¡±


    After saying that, he asked the bodyguards to invite him out. Xiao Shan saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade his son, so he could only go back first. However, if Gu Teng really died, he had to quickly find his next daughter-inw.


    Yunbao held Gu Teng¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go. She could even sense that Gu Teng¡¯s soul was about to leave. It was as if something was guiding Gu Teng¡¯s soul to leave quickly.


    The amethyst bracelet on Yunbao¡¯s wrist shone brightly. Purple Eye said to Yunbao, ¡°Hurry up and use your blood to keep your mother¡¯s soul. Otherwise, she will really leave.¡±


    Yunbao did not hesitate. She picked up the fruit knife on the table and cut her finger. Ignoring the pain, she smeared the blood between Gu Teng¡¯s eyebrows. Then, she chanted an incantation with Purple Eye and finally fixed Gu Tengs soul in her body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yun¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. She stood at the door with Zhao Ning and asked in surprise.


    After saving her lover, Song Yun was too ashamed to face Yunbao. She decided to go into seclusion in the Soaring Cloud Sect to umte strength. When the time came, she would pass all this energy to Yunbao aspensation.


    However, Gu Teng had sent the invitation to the birthday banquet to the Soaring Cloud Sect. She did not expect her disciple to still think of her. After thinking about it again and again, she decided to attend the banquet.


    However, there were some twists and turns on the way, so she did not arrive here on time. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she saw Gu Teng lying on the sofa. Everyone looked sad.


    Song Yun quickly rushed to Gu Teng¡¯s side and reached out to sense the energy fluctuation of Gu Teng. She did not expect to not feel anything. It was as if Gu Teng had died.


    Yunbao sobbed and said, ¡°Master, Mommy¡¯s soul almost flew away just now. Please save Mommy.¡±


    Originally, Song Yun did not understand what had happened to Gu Teng, but what Yunbao said about her soul flying away reminded her. Wasn¡¯t this the Soul Assimtion Technique from the ancient books sealed by the Soaring Cloud Sect?


    As long as one set up a formation in advance to extract energy, they could take a person¡¯s soul away when the time came.


    This kind of spell was a disgrace to the Soaring Cloud Sect, so it was sealed in the deepest part of the library and not allowed to be learned by disciples. Mao Feng was the person who stole this book.


    Thinking about how Mao Feng reconstructed Gu Teng¡¯s body, Song Yun had a terrifying deduction. ¡°He wants to take Gu Teng¡¯s soul away and wash away all the memories on her soul to create a new Gu Teng.¡±


    Mao Feng fell in love with Gu Teng and caused those things in the past. Now that Gu Teng had returned to Xiao Jing¡¯s side, he naturally could not ept it.


    ording to his thoughts, as long as Gu Teng forgot Xiao Jing, she would fall in love with him. The way to make Gu Teng forget Xiao Jing was to cleanse the memories in Gu Teng¡¯s soul.


    However, this spell was iplete. During the cleansing process, it was very likely to cause damage to the soul. If he was not careful, Gu Teng would be an useless person who would only eat and sleep without any thoughts.


    When Song Yun thought of this, anger rose in her heart. She could not help but smash the table with her fist.. ¡°What a shameless person!¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Forced Binding

    Chapter 182: Forced Binding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Song Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Jing calmed down. He analyzed, ¡°Mao Feng wants Gu Teng to fall in love with him. Then he will only take Gu Teng¡¯s soul awaypletely. We have Gu Teng¡¯s soul now. He¡¯s even more anxious than us.¡±


    Xiao Jing was right. Mao Feng was indeed extremely anxious.


    He waited for Gu Teng¡¯s soul in the house, but it did note for a long time.


    He knew that something must have happened.


    Once that array was set up, he would definitely be able to extract the soul in less than a week. He could also feel that the array was operating.


    However, he did not see Gu Teng¡¯s soul for a long time. How could he not be anxious when his n was disrupted?


    Chen Yue pushed the door open and entered to see him circling around. She frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?


    Mao Feng told Chen Yue what had happened. She began to worry, but she was worried that Gu Teng would be saved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find time to visit the Gu family and see what¡¯s going on. You must get Gu Teng¡¯s soul.¡±


    She would only have a chance if Gu Teng left Xiao Jing. For this, she could give up everything. It would be best if she could get rid of that little bastard too.


    After the birthday banquet ended, Xiao Jing brought Gu Teng back to the Gu family. Gu Lin even hired paparazzi to take photos of the family leaving. He edited Gu Teng¡¯s posture and face so that she looked very normal and posted them online.


    This would confuse Mao Feng and make him wonder if his array formation was effective. They would also be able to obtain more time.


    After returning home, Yunbao guarded Gu Teng¡¯s bed and refused to leave no matter what. It was fine if the child was like this, but Xiao Jing was the same. They could only let the three of them stay together.


    Yunbao asked Purple Eye if there was a way to save her mother, but Purple Eye was helpless.


    ¡°This formation is to extract the soul. Now that the formation has beenpleted and the soul has been extracted, if you want your mother to return to her original appearance, you have to reverse this formation. Otherwise, no matter how much effort you use, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Hearing Purple Eye¡¯s words, Yunbao was even more upset. No one knew where Mao Feng was now, and even if they found him, they wouldn¡¯t know where the array was.


    Song Yun got someone to send over many magical artifacts from the Soaring Cloud Sect and ced them in Gu Teng¡¯s room to stabilize her soul. At the same time, she cut off her connection with the array formation. In addition, Yunbao smeared blood between her eyebrows every day, which temporarily kept her soul in her body.


    Just as Yunbao was feeling sad every day, Yaya returned from outside.


    She had just obtained freedom and wanted to go out for a walk, so she didn¡¯t follow Yunbao back to the Gu residence. She only came back after ying outside.


    Yaya went up to Gu Teng and said, ¡°Is this your mother?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°Mom is asleep now.¡±


    Yaya shook her head and said, ¡°Her soul and body are forcibly tied together. How can she be asleep?¡±


    These words shocked Yunbao. She wiped the tears on her face and asked, ¡°You can tell Mom¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a ghost after all.¡± Yaya carefully observed Gu Teng and said, ¡°Her soul is wrapped by a special power, preventing her soul frompletely fusing with her body. If not for this power, she would probably have woken up.¡± Yunbao tried her best to look at Gu Teng¡¯s soul, but she did not find the power that Yaya was talking about.


    Yayaughed at her. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see it because you¡¯re a human. Only a ghost can see it. It has to be a ghost with resentment like me.¡±


    Ghosts were also divided into different levels. Normally, after a ghost died, it would only be a spirit body. However, if it died with resentment, it would be a malicious ghost and have extraordinary abilities.


    However, Yaya, who had be a malicious ghost, was sealed, forcing her to cultivate in the seal and wash away her hostility. It was simply one in a million.


    Therefore, Yaya¡¯s ability was not something that ordinary ghosts couldpare to. She was just trapped in the seal and could note out.


    Yunbao fell into deep thought after hearing Yaya¡¯s words. Purple Eye also came out and said, ¡°It seems that the key to saving Gu Teng lies in this formation. You can ask Song Yun about the detailed records of this formation.¡±


    Yunbao quickly went downstairs to find Song Yun and told her everything in detail. Song Yun hurriedly sent a letter back to the Soaring Cloud Sect to ask for the ancient books, but those were books that the sect had sealed and prohibited learning. It was not something Song Yun could give her just because she wanted it.


    There were so many elders watching. Even if Song Feng was willing to help, he could not dissuade these elders. They treated the sect rules as an imperial edict..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Going to the Soaring Cloud Sect

    Chapter 183: Going to the Soaring Cloud Sect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun did not expect that after so many years, the Soaring Cloud Sect would still follow the rules. Now that their disciple was in trouble, they were actually unwilling to help. Could it be that Gu Teng¡¯s life was notparable to the rules of the sect?


    Xiao Jing was so worried about Gu Teng that he was not able to sleep well each night. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally go to the Soaring Cloud Sect to beg these people. As long as they¡¯re willing to take out the book, I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡±


    ¡°You have to think carefully. Those old antiques might make things difficult for you,¡± Song Yun said worriedly.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡± Yunbao stood up and said, ¡°I must save Mom.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand the rtionship between these adults, nor did she understand why the Soaring Cloud Sect did not save her mother. Her mother was clearly a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    However, now that her father had said that he wanted to go to the Soaring Cloud Sect, she wanted to go with him. She believed that she could definitely get those people to save her mother.


    Hearing Yunbao say this, Song Yun became even more worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I was the main culpritst time, but if Yunbao goes to the Soaring Cloud Sect again this time, she will definitely be asked about cultivating there for three years.¡±


    Gu Yu knew about this matter and asked, ¡°The elders didn¡¯t mention itst time. Are they make to let Yunbao stay this time?¡±


    Zhao Ning shook his head and said, ¡°This is the sect rule of the Soaring Cloud Sect for thousands of years. All disciples have to cultivate for three years before they can be disciples. Yunbao has already vited the sect rules by bing Song Yun¡¯s disciple without three years of cultivation. If the people of the Soaring Cloud Sect insist on adhering to the sect rules, Yunbao has to stay in the Soaring Cloud Sect to cultivate. Last time, it was just that the elders didn¡¯t have time to speak.¡±


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t want Yunbao to cultivate in seclusion, and the other members of the Gu family didn¡¯t agree either. The Gu family¡¯s eight sons said angrily,


    ¡°Master Song Yun, you said that you wanted to take Yunbao as your disciple. Now, do you want Yunbao to face it alone?¡±


    The Gu family members were all protective of their own. They were more or less resentful of Song Yun. After all, no one in the family knew that Yunbao had be a disciple back then, and Song Yun did not tell Yunbao that there was such a rule.


    Song Yun was not angry at their usations. What they said was the truth. She had indeed not told Yunbao in advance for her to choose.


    ¡°This is my fault. I will follow Yunbao and the others back to the Soaring Cloud Sect to inform the elders. I won¡¯t let Yunbao bear the responsibility alone,¡± Song Yun said firmly.


    Now that the Gu family had decided to prepare, Gu Yu also wanted to follow them to Soaring Cloud Sect. However, in order to prevent Mao Feng from secretly making a move, they needed someone who knew spells at home. Therefore, he stayed in Gu residence.


    The other members of the Gu family also had things to do. The eldest son, Gu


    Lin, and the second son, Gu Yu, were guarding thepany. The third son, Gu Luo, was a university professor and had to attend sses. As the captain of the criminal police team, the fifth son had no time.


    The seventh son, Gu Sen, had a dubbing job recently. As a hospital director, the eighth son, Gu Peng could not leave his post. Only the sixth son, Gu Tang, had time.


    He apanied Yunbao and Xiao Jing to the Soaring Cloud Sect. As she was worried that her mother¡¯s soul would be taken away, Yunbao asked the doctor to draw her blood to preserve it before she left and asked Fourth Uncle to remember to apply it on her mother¡¯s forehead every day.


    Seeing Yunbao stretch out her arm to draw blood, Old Master Gu and Old


    Madam Gu¡¯s hearts were bleeding. Ever since they brought Yunbao back, they had protected her in every way and not let her be hurt at all. Now, they had to watch her draw blood. Their hearts ached.


    Old Madam Gu hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard on my darling. After this is over, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±


    Old Master Gu even wiped his tears with a handkerchief. This made Zhao Ning fully realize how much the Gu family doted on their children. They made drawing blood seem like a life and death situation.


    This group of people did not dare to dy and took a private ne to the Soaring Cloud Sect at the fastest speed. When they reached the foot of the mountain, they were stopped. Two guards said coldly, ¡°No strangers are allowed to enter the Soaring Cloud Sect.¡±


    Song Yun scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize me?¡±


    ¡°The elder has ordered that no one is allowed to enter today,¡± the guard said.


    Song Yun knew that the elders were ming her for leaving the Soaring Cloud Sect on her own, but she did not have the time to report her disciple¡¯s difficulties. If she wanted to enter now, she could only barge in.


    Just as Song Yun was wondering if she should force her way in, a ball of golden mes sted the guard dozens of meters away. Xiao Jing was worried that Gu Teng could not wait and directly barged into the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    Song Yun sighed, ¡°What a hero.¡±


    Although Xiao Jing had a strange background, he was not a person who practiced spells. He actually dared to barge into the Soaring Cloud Sect without considering the consequences. Clearly, he was full of consideration for Gu Teng.


    Song Yun was relieved. It seemed that her disciple did not like the wrong person..

 Chapter 184 - 184: No

    Chapter 184: No


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The elders deliberately wanted to stop Xiao Jing and the others, thinking that they had to make him beg to let them in. However, they did not expect Xiao Jing to be so rash as to send the gatekeeper flying and barge in.


    The elders were so angry that they almost fainted. They watched helplessly as he fought his way in. Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Xiao Jing greets the elders. I hope that you can take out the ancient books to save a life.¡±


    Listen to what he was saying. He was the one who barged in, but now he was pretending to be a polite person, as if they were bullying him.


    If Xiao Jing knew what they were thinking, he would definitely scold them. They clearly had the book in their hands, but they did not take it out. Of course, they were bullying him. Gu Teng was still lying at home. He had to take the book back as soon as possible.


    Song Feng and Song Lei wanted to save Gu Teng, but the Soaring Cloud Sect was not up to the two of them. They could only wait for Xiao Jing toe.


    Yunbao walked forward and bowed like her father. ¡°I¡¯m Master Song Yun¡¯s disciple. Elders, please take out the array formation to save my mother.¡±


    Compared to Xiao Jing, Yunbao looked much cuter. The elders couldn¡¯t keep a straight face at her, but they definitely couldn¡¯t take out the ancient books.


    The elders could only say to Song Yun, ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Soaring Cloud Sect. You should know that the books sealed in the library can¡¯t be taken out. Now that you¡¯re helping outsiders ask for them, don¡¯t you have the rules of the Soaring Cloud Sect in your heart?¡±


    Song Yun stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the rules of the Soaring Cloud Sect in my heart. Now that Gu Teng is in danger, if you don¡¯t agree to borrow the ancient books, you can¡¯t me us for using some methods.¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s tone could be said to be righteous, making the elders so angry that they cursed in their hearts.


    As elders, they should uphold the rules of the sect. If the things in the ancient books were to spread, who knew how many people would be harmed? They would not agree to take them out so easily.


    Xiao Jing did not have time to debate with them here. He asked directly, ¡°What should I do for the elders to be willing to take out the books?¡±


    The elders suddenly fell silent. All of them shook their heads mysteriously. No one knew what they were thinking.


    Yunbao asked Purple Eye anxiously, ¡°What do they mean?¡±


    Purple Eye said helplessly, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for your father to apologize for what happened just now.¡±


    Yunbao was puzzled. ¡°They stopped Dad just now, so they were sent flying. Why should Dad apologize for their mistake?¡±


    Purple Eye let out a long sigh. ¡°Because of face.¡±


    Yunbao nodded when she heard this. Then, she took two steps forward and said, ¡°Yunbao will give the elders face. Can you give the array to Yunbao?¡±


    In an instant, everyone jaws dropped. They didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to say such a thing.


    Song Yun quickly lowered her head to hide the smile on her face. In this world, the most lethal thing was children¡¯s words. This was because they were not being sarcastic. They were really thinking from the bottom of their hearts. After a long time, the elders said, ¡°Song Yun, is this the disciple you taught?¡±


    Since it had alreadye to this, Song Yun was not afraid of anything now. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this is my dear disciple.¡±


    Song Feng and Song Lei did not want to admit that they knew Song Yun. It turned out that there was really someone who was so thick-skinned.


    The elders were not happy. Of course, they were unwilling to take out the ancient book to save people. The main reason was that ording to the rules, this ancient book could not leave the library. Back then, Mao Feng was also an outstanding disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. Anyone who saw him would praise him as a young talent. In the end, he stole the ancient book and ran out to cause trouble.


    Having learned their lesson, the Soaring Cloud Sect immediately sealed the top floor of the library pavilion. Even the personal disciples of the elders could not go to the top floor. They did not dare to bet on the temperament of their disciples anymore.


    Xiao Jing thought about Gu Teng and said anxiously, ¡°Elders, no matter what request you have, I¡¯ll agree as long as you can take out the ancient books.¡± ¡°This book belongs to our Soaring Cloud Sect. The sect¡¯s rules can¡¯t be taken out for others to practice. We can only follow the rules. You should give up.¡± The elders refused.


    The things in the ancient book were all-epassing. Back then, Mao Feng had only learned a little, but he was already able to stir up trouble outside. If he took it out now, who knew what consequences it would cause.


    Yunbao did not understand those principles. She looked at Song Yun with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t save Mom, right?¡±


    Song Yun did not know how to answer. Gu Tang looked at Xiao Jing and said,


    ¡°Do you want to listen to these old farts or me?¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll listen to Sixth Brother.¡±


    Gu Tang had studied overseas since he was young and had a fearless personality. Now that his little sister was no longer breathing, he could not care less. These people could clearly save his little sister, but they were rejecting them here. It was really hateful..

 Chapter 185 - 185: Barging In

    Chapter 185: Barging In


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking at Gu Tang¡¯s fierce gaze, the elders said in a panic, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Gu Tang took out the rod from his waist and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give it to us, don¡¯t me us for snatching it by force.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Jing and the others attacked. Even Yunbao rushed forward with her wand, catching the Soaring Cloud Sect off guard.


    The elders did not even have time to stand up from their chairs. If not for the fact that the disciples had activated their defensive barriers, they would have been blown away.


    Xiao Jing and the others¡¯ goal was very clear. They went straight to the library pavilion and did not care about the lives of these elders at all.


    Seeing them tear down the Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s buildings as if they were tearing down their homes, the elders¡¯ hearts bled. They had spent most of their lives expanding it.


    Seeing that Song Yun was also very energetic in bombarding, they were even more furious. They roared, ¡°Song Yun, you¡¯re a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. How can you help outsiders deal with the Soaring Cloud Sect!¡±


    Ever since Song Yun reunited with Zhao Ning, she did not care about anything else. Now that her disciple was in a life and death situation, she could care less about the sect.


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t helping others destroy the Soaring Cloud Sect. She just wanted to open the library and obtain the books, so she didn¡¯t take the elder¡¯s scolding to heart at all. She said indifferently, ¡°Elder, we¡¯re just helping the sect renovate.¡±


    Other than Gu Tang, all of them knew magic. Although Yunbao was young, she was talented. Ordinary disciples could notpete with her at all. Even Gu Tang¡¯s skills were not bad. He waved his rod vigorously. In addition, Zhao Ning used magic to protect him. The few of them simply held up an invincible aura.


    Yunbao¡¯s heart was filled with the desire to save her mother. She rushed to the front with a straight face. The wand in her hand kept glowing, and she could use it almost without chanting an incantation.


    The people from the Soaring Cloud Sect had never expected a child to be so lethal.


    The disciples of the Soaring Cloud Sect hurriedly epted the challenge. The difference inbat strength between them and the other party was too great. They could not stop them from advancing at all. Soon, Xiao Jing and the others arrived at the library.


    Song Yun said, ¡°The library pavilion has a protective incantation. Only disciples of the Soaring Cloud Sect can enter.¡±


    Among the people present, only Song Yun and Yunbao were from the Soaring Cloud Sect. Xiao Jing said worriedly, ¡°Is there no other way to enter? Yunbao hasn¡¯t been recognized by the Soaring Cloud Sect yet. Will the library acknowledge her?¡±


    Song Yun nodded and said, ¡°Although Yunbao didn¡¯t cultivate in the Soaring Cloud Sect, the incantations and spells she used came from the Soaring Cloud


    Sect. The library will let her in.¡±


    Now, if they wanted to save Gu Teng, they could only let the master and disciple enter the library. However, Xiao Jing was worried that something would happen to Yunbao, so he could only say to Song Yun, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you. You must protect Yunbao.¡±


    Song Yun held Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of


    Yunbao.¡±


    With that, the two of them stepped into the library. The others guarded the door and did not let the Soaring Cloud Sect enter.


    The elders finally rushed to the library and saw Song Yun and Yunbao¡¯s backs disappear at the door. They shouted, ¡°Close the library!¡±


    The disciples of the Soaring Cloud Sect immediately formed a formation when they heard the order. Soon, a seal appeared above the library. Zhao Ning said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them close the library. Song Yun and Yunbao won¡¯t be able toe out when the timees.¡±


    After saying that, he chanted an incantation and attacked a disciple, wanting to disrupt this array formation. Xiao Jing followed suit and ignited mes in his palm as he rushed out.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. She looked at the height of more than ten floors and asked, ¡°Master, why is it so big inside?¡±


    From the outside, the library was at most five to six floors. Only those who entered would know what a different world was. Song Yun said proudly, ¡°This ce is built on a huge spatial array, so no matter how small it looks from the outside, there will be a continuously expanding space inside.¡±


    Yunbao revealed an envious expression and said, ¡°If only I had this array formation. I could bring everyone to live together.¡±


    Song Yun could not help butugh. ¡°Your house is big enough now. You can pick up as many people as you want to live with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Yunbao wants to have a house of her own and let everyone live in it happily.¡±


    Song Yun touched Yunbao¡¯s head and didn¡¯t say anything. Adults had their own things to do and would form their own small family. Yunbao¡¯s dream could only be a dream, but she couldn¡¯t shatter a child¡¯s imagination. They had the right to dream..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Library

    Chapter 186: Library


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The library contained all the books of the Soaring Cloud Sect since its founding. This could be said to be the confidence of the Soaring Cloud Sect as arge sect. Therefore, there were corresponding mechanisms on every level inside. Only disciples who had been allowed to enter could enter, and there was an incantation to enter every level.


    Because the top floor of the library was sealed with those ancient books that could not be cultivated, no disciple had been allowed to go up until now. Only Mao Feng had forced his way in.


    The books in the library could only be read and not taken out. For so many years, every sect master had left an array formation. As long as the books were taken out, they would be attacked by the array formation. Almost no one could withstand it.


    Back then, Mao Feng had made up his mind to steal the book and escape. He pretended to want to go to the library to read the incantation and then used all his strength to walk up.


    Mao Feng used everything he had learned in his life to reach the top floor, but the elders immediately discovered that someone had barged in and immediately came to the library.


    Therefore, Mao Feng only copied some ancient books randomly and did not have the chance to choose.


    This caused the ancient books in Mao Feng¡¯s hands to be in a mess. Otherwise, he would have been able to turn the world upside down after so many years.


    Why would he only do some disgusting things in private?


    ¡°Yunbao, do you see the top floor? We have to go there now.¡± Song Yun pointed at the top floor.


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard for Mom.


    Hearing this, Song Yun¡¯s heart softened. No matter how talented Yunbao was, she was only a three-year-old child.


    At this moment, Yaya floated out of Yunbao¡¯s crystal bracelet and eximed, ¡°Wow, this ce is so big.¡±


    After saying that, she flew around unscrupulously, not caring about the array formation on every level.


    Yaya floated to the top floor and said to Yunbao, ¡°Master, this ce is really high.¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s face was filled with surprise. It was already very shocking that her little disciple had taken in a ghost servant. One had to know that the master¡¯s cultivation level had to be higher than the ghost servant to form a contract. Moreover, this ghost servant could fly around the library pavilion. Her cultivation level was definitely not something ordinary ghosts couldpare to.


    Yunbao could actually take her in as a ghost servant. It could be seen that her current cultivation was not low. Thinking of this, Song Yun became smug. This was the disciple she had taught. In the future, she would shock the world and be famous.


    Yunbao stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Yaya, I want to go up too.¡±


    Song Yun hurriedly stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s a formation on it. If you go up rashly,


    you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Yaya pulled Yunbao up. The two of them quickly reached the top floor. There was nothing wrong with Yunbao standing on the top floor, and the array on the top floor was not activated.


    Song Yun began to wonder if the array was broken, but when she tried to go up, the array directly knocked her down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yun asked.


    Yunbao turned to look at her, her left eye flickering with a purple light. With her hands behind her back, she said, ¡°With me around, Yunbao won¡¯t be injured.¡±


    Song Yun recognized that this was the person who had appeared on Yunbaost time. She let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Thank you for protecting Yunbao, Senior. ¡±


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about arrays. Your


    Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s arrays are not very useful to me.¡±


    Purple Eye¡¯s words were not an exaggeration. Although her cultivation was only one-thousandth of her peak, her experience after living for so long was still there. In her eyes, these array formations were simply full of loopholes.


    Because she did notpletely control Yunbao¡¯s body this time, Yunbao still had half of her body. She asked curiously, ¡°Why do I see so many lines?¡±


    Purple Eye answered her, ¡°This is the direction of this array formation. You can see it through my eyes now.¡±


    ¡°But the gaps between these lines are so big that Yunbao can even enter,¡± Yunbao said as she pointed at the array.


    Purple Eye smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why this array formation is too simple. It leaves so many loopholes for people.¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Song Yun really wanted to pretend that she did not hear them. After all, she was a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. Did they think that she could not hear them talking so loudly about the sect¡¯s array formation?


    Yunbao carefully passed through the hole in the array formation, but she really did not know which book to take when facing the library on the top floor.


    Yunbao was only a kindergarten student. She did not even recognize all the words, let alone the names of these profound books.


    Purple Eye looked over and asked Yunbao to take out a few books. She flipped through the contents for her to see. The two of them flipped through the books crazily on the top floor.


    The elders outside were fighting Xiao Jing and the others when they suddenly felt the fluctuation of the array formation.. They said angrily, ¡°They actually destroyed the array formation on the top floor!¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Obtaining the Classics

    Chapter 187: Obtaining the ssics


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was not a small matter. Not only would the book collection be read, but it would also affect the reputation of their Soaring Cloud Sect.


    Song Yun had been in the Soaring Cloud Sect for so many years. The elders knew her cultivation level very well. She definitely did not have the ability to destroy the formation. There was only one possibility. That three-year-old brat had seen through the formation.


    This answer was uneptable to the elders. The dignified hundred-year-old array formation of the Soaring Cloud Sect was actually seen through by a child. If word got out, it would definitely beughed at by the other sects for the rest of their lives.


    When Xiao Jing heard these elders¡¯ words, he smiled and said, ¡°Looks like


    Yunbao and the others are about to seed.¡±


    After saying that, the few of them tried their best to block these disciples. The elders went down to attack, but they could not get close to Xiao Jing¡¯s mes of the God of War.


    Song Feng and Song Leimanded their disciples from behind, but they did not take the initiative to attack. After all, they were on Song Yun¡¯s side.


    Purple Eye, who was in the library, quickly found the book on arrays. After quickly reading it, she asked Yunbao to put the book back. She had always had a photographic memory when reading books.


    After reading the book, Yaya took Yunbao away. Song Yun quickly took Yunbao¡¯s hand and walked out of the library. When she stepped out of the door, she realized that there was already a fierce fight at the door. Even the elders had joined the battle.


    Song Yun hurriedly shielded Yunbao behind her and said loudly, ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten what we want. We¡¯ll leave now and not disturb you anymore.¡±


    The elders knew that it was toote to say anything. They stopped attacking and gritted their teeth. ¡°Song Yun, you¡¯re betraying your sect.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the elders.¡± Song Yun¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Gu Teng is a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. Now that she¡¯s been harmed, her soul is about to leave her body. At this time, she¡¯s asking for help from the sect, but no one is willing to help. As her master, should I pretend not to see it?¡±


    Now that the item was in his hands, Song Yun no longer held back. She began to argue in front of the elders, her words carrying anger that had nowhere to vent.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t bring outsiders in and enter the library on your own,¡± the elders used.


    Song Yun snorted. ¡°I asked for your permission beforehand, but you didn¡¯t agree. Then I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. I can only barge in. Moreover, I entered in front of the elders. It¡¯s not considered ¡®on my own¡¯.¡±


    The elders were almost angered to death by Song Yun¡¯s eloquence. They had never seen anyone so unreasonable.


    Purple Eye had already left Yunbao¡¯s body. She listened to the conversation between her master and the elders and asked, ¡°Does the Soaring Cloud Sect not want to save my mother?¡±


    This question silenced everyone. Although the elders were adhering to the rules, they could not say that they would leave her in the lurch. Their original n was to make Song Yun and Yunbao lower their heads, and then they would choose an elder to copy the array diagram.


    Unexpectedly, these people did not care about that at all. They rushed in anxiously and entered the library, not giving them any time to carry out their n.


    Seeing that the elders were silent, Yunbao lowered her head and said, ¡°Yunbao knows that it¡¯s wrong to enter without permission, but Mom is in danger now and I have to save her, so I don¡¯t have time to wait for your permission. Yunbao will apologize to you here.¡±


    After saying that, Yunbao bowed properly. Seeing that the child was so sensible, the elders could not say anything to me her. They could only sigh and say, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken it, we won¡¯t take it back. Take it out to save your mother.¡±


    Xiao Jing quickly thanked them and was about to leave when an elder stood up and said, ¡°Since this child is a disciple of our Soaring Cloud Sect, she has to abide by the rules of our Soaring Cloud Sect. She needs to cultivate here for three years.¡±


    Song Yun said angrily, ¡°Elder Wu, Yunbao has already started cultivating. There¡¯s no need for her to cultivate for three vears.¡¯


    Elder Wu¡¯s face was sullen. It was obvious that he was not easy to talk to. He insisted, ¡°This is the sect rule of the Soaring Cloud Sect. Every disciple has to do this. Your disciple has to do the same.¡±


    Gu Tang did not want his little niece to stay here for three years. He did not want her to be affected and be a bookworm who was full of rules.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Our Yunbao won¡¯t stay here. She¡¯s only three years old and is in school. It¡¯s against thews of the country to not let her receive an education.¡±


    Song Yun couldn¡¯t bear to let Yunbao stay in the Soaring Cloud Sect either. She said to Elder Wu, ¡°I tricked Yunbao when she epted me as her master. She doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s a three-year rule. If she has any crimes, just me me.¡±


    Yunbao tugged at the corner of Song Yun¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Yunbao is willing to acknowledge you as my master. I¡¯m still willing now..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Leaving the Soaring Cloud Sect

    Chapter 188: Leaving the Soaring Cloud Sect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun admitted that she had selfish motives when she first took Yunbao as her disciple. Moreover, because she felt that she had let Yunbao down by not telling the truth, she hid in the Soaring Cloud Sect after finding Zhao Ning.


    She did not have the face to see her like this. She did not expect Yunbao to say such a thing. She squatted down and hugged Yunbao. ¡°Master did not regret taking Yunbao as my disciple.¡±


    Seeing the deep rtionship between the master and disciple, the elders could not bring up the cultivation again.


    Song Feng saw the elders¡¯ expressions and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we set a precedent? Our sect rules should also keep up with the times. We can¡¯t let the child not even go to school.¡±


    Song Lei also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we continue to follow the sect rules and don¡¯t change them, who wille to the Soaring Cloud Sect to learn spells in the future?¡±


    The two of them echoed each other. The elders gathered together and discussed for a while before announcing, ¡°Then Yunbao doesn¡¯t have to cultivate for three years. It¡¯s time for us to change our sect rules.¡±


    With this, Xiao Jing finally smiled and bowed to the elders. ¡°Thank you, elders.¡±


    Since he had already obtained the array diagram, there was no need for Xiao


    Jing to stay in the Soaring Cloud Sect anymore. He quickly took a ne back to the Gu residence.


    When they entered, Gu Yu was already pacing around anxiously. When he saw them return, she rushed up and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Green spots have already begun to appear on Gu Teng¡¯s body.¡±


    Song Yun sighed and said, ¡°This will happen when the body and soul are forcefully tied together. Now, hurry up and reverse the array formation.¡±


    The group went to the second floor. At this moment, a servant entered and said, ¡°Olf Master, Old Madam, there¡¯s a Miss Chen outside who wants to see you.¡±


    Old Master Gu only knew one family with the surname Chen. He turned to look at Xiao Jing on the stairs and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Jing was very honest. ¡°Last time, she said a bunch of nonsense in my house. She even brought a master who wanted to harm


    Yunbao. He said that Yunbao is a jinx. I¡¯ve already cut off all contact with her.¡±


    Initially, Old Master Gu did not hate Chen Yue. On the contrary, he sympathized with her for being rejected. However, he did not expect her to reach out to Yunbao.


    This touched Old Master Gu¡¯s bottom line. He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Go save Gu Teng first. I¡¯ll deal with Miss Chen.¡±


    Yunbao sat by Gu Teng¡¯s bed. Purple Eye took over her body and drew the array. Looking at theplicated blueprint, Song Yun frowned. ¡°This array is veryplicated. It will take some time to reverse it.¡±


    Yunbao asked Purple Eye, ¡°Can you reverse it if you¡¯re so powerful?¡±


    Purple Eye said awkwardly, ¡°I only know how to read arrays. Drawing arrays is not my forte.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yunbao said, disappointed.


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Although it¡¯s not my forte, I can still do this array formation.¡¯


    Yunbao was not angry at all about Purple Eye keeping her in suspense. She focused all her attention on saving her mother and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s start quickly.¡±


    Purple Eye entered Yunbao¡¯s body again and began to draw on the paper. Thoseplicated patterns quickly appeared on the paper.


    Xiao Jing watched this scene with all his attention. He was happy that Gu Teng would finally be saved. Song Yun silently looked at the array and memorized it, preparing to use it on Gu Tengter.


    Chen Yue was sitting in the living room as if she was really here to visit. She ced the gifts she had brought on the table and said, ¡°This is also my first time visiting. These are for you and Old Madam.¡±


    Old Master Gu drank his tea calmly and said, ¡°Our Gu family has never had much contact with the Chen family. Why are you here?¡±


    Chen Yue smiled gently and said, ¡°Although we didn¡¯t interact in the past, we definitely will in the future. Brother Xiao Jing and I grew up together. Now that he and Miss Gu are getting married, I have to call Miss Gu sister-inw.¡± Chen Yue¡¯s heart was bleeding. She did not want to call Gu Teng that slut sister-inw. She wanted to confirm if Gu Teng had fallen for it so that Mao Feng could take Gu Teng¡¯s soul away.


    Old Master Gu had lived for so many years. To be able to expand his family business to this extent in the capital, he was not someone who could be casually fooled. He had long seen through Chen Yue¡¯s words.


    Thinking of how Xiao Jing had said that she wanted to harm Yunbao previously, he had also guessed her intentions. He said coldly, ¡°You previously said that Yunbao was a jinx. Now, you¡¯re saying these words to build a rtionship. Miss Chen is really thick-skinned..¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189: Reversal of the Formation

    Chapter 189: Reversal of the Formation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue¡¯s father was a yboy. After marrying Chen Yue¡¯s mother, who was of equal status, he had countless lovers outside and had countless illegitimate children.


    Later on, he even brought some of them home. Chen Yue¡¯s mother was a coward. She only knew how to cry in the room and could not stop this from happening.


    Hence, Chen Yue had grown up in scheming. She knew that she had to fight for what she wanted and trample those illegitimate children under her feet.


    Over the years, she had been arrogant and despotic in the Chen family. She almost jumped up and scolded Old Master Gu back for calling her thick-skinned.


    However, when she thought of her intentions, she suppressed her anger and forced a smile. ¡°I was too worried at that time. Uncle Xiao watched me grow up and suddenly fell seriously ill, so I listened to that mage. I¡¯ll apologize to Sister


    Gu Teng now.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and was about to go upstairs. The servant almost couldn¡¯t stop her. Old Master Gu could tell that she came to confirm Gu Teng¡¯s health.


    Old Master Gu thought to himself, ¡°This Chen Yue must be rted to Mao


    Feng.¡±


    At the thought of this, Old Master Gu quickly said, ¡°Gu Teng is discussing with Xiao Jing about choosing a wedding dress. She probably doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same if I tell Yunbao.¡± Chen Yue nned to force her way upstairs. ¡°It won¡¯t take much time.¡±


    Gu Yu came down from upstairs and said, ¡°Miss Chen, if you have the time, why don¡¯t you care about yourself?¡±


    Although Chen Yue didn¡¯t know these sons of the Gu family well, she could guess that he was one of the young masters of the Gu family. Therefore, she replied with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there for me to care about?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chen¡¯s forehead is dark and surrounded by ck mist. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re cursed,¡± Gu Yu said in a threatening tone.


    He wanted to test if Chen Yue was afraid, but she did not look afraid at all. She smiled and said, ¡°A master said that I have a rich life. Which one should I believe?¡±


    Although Chen Yue believed in the existence of these spells, she did not believe in fate. She believed that she had to fight for whatever she wanted, not wait for the heavens to give her charity.


    Chen Yue was no longer in the mood to argue with the Gu family. She had to see Gu Teng with her own eyes. As long as she could take Gu Teng¡¯s soul away, she was willing to pay any price.


    Thinking about how close she was to Gu Teng, Chen Yue could not hide the excitement in her heart. She called Yunbao and Gu Teng¡¯s names and walked towards the room. Gu Yu wanted to stop her, but he did not expect to be unable to move at all. He was sure that there was something strange about Chen Yue.


    It was impossible for Old Master Gu to watch her disturb Gu Teng. He rushed forward and shouted, ¡°Stop her!¡±


    In the room, Purple Eye had already finished drawing the array. Song Yun and Zhao Ning worked together to activate the array and reverse the spell that had been cast on Gu Teng.


    As the array circted, Gu Teng slowly breathed. Her face also had a rosy luster, as if she had suddenlye to life.


    Xiao Jing almost cried tears of joy when he saw the change in Gu Teng. He had already lost Gu Teng once and could not bear the loss a second time.


    Yunbao held Gu Teng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, wake up quickly. Yunbao wants to go to the park with Mom.¡±


    At this critical moment, the door suddenly opened and a figure appeared. Xiao


    Jing looked at the person and said, ¡°Chen Yue, how did youe up?¡±


    After saying that, he quickly stood in front of the bed and made an attacking posture. As long as there was anything wrong with Chen Yue, he would attack.


    Seeing Xiao Jing¡¯s reaction, Chen Yue sneered. ¡°You¡¯re actually so guarded against me now. If I take another step forward, you¡¯ll attack, right?¡±


    Xiao Jing said coldly, ¡°Of course I have to be on guard when you suddenly barge in. ¡±


    Chen Yue felt that Xiao Jing was looking at her like an enemy. He definitely wouldn¡¯t like her. Her heart hadpletely turned cold.


    She suddenly thought of Mao Feng¡¯s method. If she extracted Xiao Jing¡¯s soul and washed away all the memories of Gu Teng, she would definitely be able to make Xiao Jing like her.


    Chen Yue clenched her fists and made up her mind. Then, she looked at Gu Teng. There was no need for her to pretend to be a good person. She could just let Gu Teng¡¯s soul be taken away.


    Song Yun and Zhao Ning maintained the reversal array and could not stop it at all. Song Yun said to Xiao Jing, ¡°You must stop her. I think she¡¯s trying to harm Gu Teng.¡±


    The servants and Old Master Gu rushed up and pulled Chen Yue away. However, before they could touch Chen Yue¡¯s body, they were unable to move like Gu Yu..

 Chapter 190 - 190: Direct Attack

    Chapter 190: Direct Attack


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue looked at these people proudly. Since she dared toe to the Gu residence alone, she was naturally prepared. Mao Feng had left several forbidden spells on her to protect her safety.


    Chen Yue walked forward step by step. Xiao Jing summoned the mes of the God of War to attack, but they all disappeared in front of Chen Yue. She smiled and said, ¡°I already expected you to attack. I have a spell that can transfer objects. All your attacks will be transferred.¡±


    Seeing that her father could not stop her, Yunbao jumped off the bed and took out her wand. She used various spells on Chen Yue, hoping to stop her.


    However, the Forbidden Spells on Chen Yue¡¯s body were all Mao Feng¡¯s doing.


    Yunbao had not learned spells for long, so she had no way of resisting Mao Feng¡¯s incantations. Moreover, these Forbidden Spells were all learned by Mao Feng from the books in the library. Their power was not something ordinary incantations couldpare to.


    Yunbao¡¯s incantation was rebounded. Chen Yue did not have any pity for her. She could just shift Xiao Jing¡¯s attack. As for Yunbao, she could not wait to kill this bastard.


    The speed of the rebound was too fast. Xiao Jing wanted to protect his daughter, but he was half a step slower. Just as Yunbao was about to be hit by the spell, a big white ball blocked in front of her.


    It was Yunbao¡¯s glutinous rice ball. It sensed that Yunbao was in danger and came out to protect its master. After cultivating for this period of time, the glutinous rice ball¡¯s intelligence was alreadyparable to a seven or eight-year-old child.


    At this moment, Glutinous Rice Ball was trembling as it blocked the attack for Yunbao. It could also feel the pain.


    Yunbao rarely hated anyone, but now she especially hated Chen Yue. This person not only injured Glutinous Rice Ball, but also wanted her mother to not wake up.


    Thinking of this, Yunbao didn¡¯t even use an incantation. She rushed over like a small cannonball. Xiao Jing hurriedly called Yunbao back, afraid that something would happen to her.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yue was really sent flying by Yunbao. When Chen Yuey on the ground, she could not believe it. She had clearly cast so many Forbidden Spells on her body. How could she be sent flying by a child?


    Only then did Song Yun react. He smiled and said, ¡°You have so many spells on you to protect yourself, but it¡¯s all based on the premise that someone used spells to attack you. Yunbao didn¡¯t use any spells, so those things are naturally useless.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Chen Yue got up and said, ¡°As long as someone touches me¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as someone touches you, they will be frozen,¡± Song Yun said proudly. ¡°But this spell is too basic. Yunbao has an unusual inheritance on her. She won¡¯t be affected by a spell of this level at all.¡±


    Purple Eye nodded when she heard this. With her legacy, it was impossible for her to be afraid of such a small spell.


    Chen Yue did not expect such a mistake. Wouldn¡¯t she have a kryptonite?


    However, on second thought, Yunbao was just a child. Even if she could pose a threat to her, there would not be any serious consequences.


    However, just as she was thinking this, Yunbao picked up her grandfather¡¯s walking stick and ran towards her. Chen Yue almost fainted from the pain. Yunbao¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination.


    Chen Yue did not dare to underestimate Yunbao anymore. She scrambled out. Yunbao chased after her and continued to fight. She wanted to avenge her mother and Glutinous Rice Ball.


    Xiao Jing and the others watched as Chen Yue was chased all over the vi by a child. She looked as miserable as she could be.


    Song Yun and Zhao Ning were not in the mood to watch. The two of them were focused on operating the array formation. They could not make a mistake at thest moment.


    Gu Teng¡¯s face was getting better and better. She was no longer as pale as before, and her breathing had be stronger. She was about to open her eyes and wake up.


    Xiao Jing naturally noticed this. He stroked Gu Teng¡¯s face and said, ¡°When you wake up, we¡¯ll hold a wedding immediately. This time, no one can separate us.¡±


    These words deeply agitated Chen Yue. She could not be bothered to deal with Yunbao¡¯s pursuit. Her heart was filled with murderous anger. She did not want to watch Xiao Jing marry Gu Teng.


    Chen Yue remembered that Mao Feng had told her a way to curse others. As long as she used her blood as a medium and her powerful resentment and obsession as a catalyst, she could take a person¡¯s life. However, she would have to give up 20 years of her life as the price.


    Chen Yue was so jealous that she couldn¡¯t care less about the price. Since she couldn¡¯t take Gu Teng¡¯s soul away, she wanted her to die now.


    Chen Yue cursed Gu Teng in her heart. A ck aura of resentment appeared on her body. The ck aura was so dense that it almost devoured Chen Yue. This scene looked very terrifying..

 Chapter 191 - 191 Curse

    Chapter 191: Curse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun could tell what Chen Yue wanted to do and shouted, ¡°She wants to use her lifespan as the price to cast a curse. Once this curse is formed, there¡¯s no way to remove it!¡±


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Chen Yue wasing for Gu Teng. Xiao Jing did not hesitate at all to block the bed and protect Gu Teng tightly.


    Chen Yue was so angry that she was about to go crazy. Xiao Jing was willing to die to protect Gu Teng, so what was their rtionship growing up?


    Seeing that Chen Yue¡¯s resentment was getting stronger and stronger, Yunbao quickly called out to Purple Eye and asked, ¡°How can I save Mom?¡±


    Purple Eye had consumed arge amount of her cultivation base to draw the array just now. She was only a ghost now and could not withstand such torture, so she returned to the crystal bracelet to sleep. She did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Purple Eye naturally could not let Chen Yue seed. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°This kind of curse that uses one¡¯s lifespan as the price is very powerful. As the spirit of all living things, one¡¯s lifespan is tainted by thews of nature. I can¡¯t stop it at all unless you¡¯re willing to use half of your cultivation in exchange.¡±


    Yunbao immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing. As long as I can save Mom, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s determined eyes, Purple Eye revealed a smile. As expected of her descendant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you this spell, but how useful it can be depends on how determined you are.¡±


    Purple Eye taught Yunbao the incantation part by part. She closed her eyes and recited it in her heart. Then, without any hesitation, she aimed her wand at Chen Yue.


    As the purple light appeared, Chen Yue¡¯s resentment disappeared. She knew that she had failed and stared at Yunbao fiercely. If she had a knife in her hand, she would definitely kill someone now.


    Because she had lost her lifespan, the Forbidden Spell on her was weakened. The people who were frozen regained their freedom. Old Master Gu instructed the servants to hold Chen Yue down.


    The array formation was finallypleted. Gu Teng slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Her memory was still stuck at the birthday banquet. She was surprised to see a room full of people when she woke up, and everyone was especially excited.


    Xiao Jing rushed over and held her hand. He told her what had happened during this period of time, making Gu Teng tremble in fear.


    She called Yunbao over and hugged her. ¡°Why do our family of three always encounter twists and turns?¡±


    This was a question from the bottom of Gu Teng¡¯s heart. She only wanted to live happily with her husband and children. She did not expect Mao Feng to break them up. Now that they were finally reunited and something like this happened, she was really too sad.


    Xiao Jing keptforting his wife. Yunbao also hugged her mother and refused to let go. They looked like a harmonious family. Before Chen Yue could seed, she looked at them and shouted, ¡°Even if you¡¯re fine this time, you can¡¯t avoid it next time. Mao Feng won¡¯t let Gu Teng off.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Xiao Jing and said in a strange tone, ¡°The two of them are so inseparable. Perhaps it¡¯s true love. Have you thought about who this little bastard¡¯s father is?¡±


    Chen Yue was talking nonsense. She knew that she had failed, so she wanted to disgust Gu Teng. In any case, in her eyes, Gu Yun was a bastard. It did not matter who the bastard¡¯s father was.


    Xiao Jing walked up to Chen Yue and said, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you. Gu Teng will never do such a thing. You¡¯re the one who used sinister methods to stop us from being together. You¡¯re really disgusting.¡±


    Chen Yue could ept anyone scolding her, but she could not ept Xiao Jing¡¯s words. She had liked Xiao Jing since she was young and wanted to marry him. She had wanted to live a sweet life after marriage countless times, but now, Xiao Jing said that she was disgusting.


    Chen Yue let out a self-deprecatingugh and looked at Gu Teng. ¡°You will be pestered by Mao Feng. He will definitely not let you off. Your family will never have peace.¡±


    Old Master Gu was furious when he heard her words. He asked the servants to quickly drag her out, but Chen Yue¡¯s body erupted with light and she disappeared from the house.


    Song Yun snorted and said, ¡°Mao Feng must have saved her. I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be together.¡±


    Without the culprit, Old Master Gu became even angrier. He turned to look at Gu Lin outside the door and said, ¡°Cut off all the Chen family¡¯s business immediately unless they hand over Chen Yue.¡±


    Gu Lin immediately called and ordered his subordinates to cut off the Chen family¡¯s business dealings as quickly as possible. For a moment, the entire capital knew that the Gu family and the Chen family were not on good terms.


    In order not to offend the Gu family, the other business partners of the Chen family didn¡¯t dare to continue their cooperation. The head of the Chen family was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Chen Yue’s Escape

    Chapter 192: Chen Yue¡¯s Escape


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The head of the Chen family did not have any outstanding abilities. After bing the head of the family, he could only muddle along. Fortunately, the previous head of the family had left behind too many resources. As long as he lived step by step, he could maintain the dignity of the Chen family.


    But now, one of the three aristocratic families in the capital, the Gu family, wanted to cut off their business. This news was no less than a bolt from the blue.


    A few days ago, the Zhou family provoked the Gu family and all their businesses were cut off. They quickly went bankrupt and disappeared. Until now, no one knew where the Zhou family went.


    With such an example in front of them, the Chen family members were panicking. They went everywhere to find out what had happened and why the Gu family wanted to attack their Chen family.


    After all sorts of connections, the Chen family¡¯s answer was because of Chen Yue.


    Everyone from the Chen family rushed to the door of the family head¡¯s house to demand an exnation. The second and third branches were biological brothers with the family head, Chen Hai, but at this moment, they could not care less about brotherhood.


    Chen Ping was furious. ¡°Is Chen Yue¡¯s brain squeezed by the door? She actually rushed to the Gu family to kill the eldest daughter of the Gu family. If she doesn¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t drag us all to death.¡±


    The third brother, Chen Wei, was not as irritable, but he also said with a dark expression, ¡°The best solution now is to hand Chen Yue over.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them looked at Chen Hai in unison. Their eyes were filled with anger, indicating that they should quickly hand her over.


    Chen Hai had too many children. He didn¡¯t care about handing over Chen Yue, but he didn¡¯t know where Chen Yue was now. There was nothing he could do even if he wanted to hand her over.


    However, Chen Ping and Chen Wei did not believe this excuse at all. Chen Hai had shown that he loved Chen Yue very much for so many years. Even if he had illegitimate children, he announced that Chen Yue was the heir.


    Although Chen Hai said this to pave the way for his youngest son, the others did not know his true intentions. In their opinion, their elder brother wanted to protect his daughter and drag the entire Chen family to death.


    Chen Ping had the worst temper among the three brothers. He picked up the ss of water and smashed it on the ground. ¡°You still can¡¯t bear to part with


    Chen Yue at this time. Only by handing her over can we survive.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I know you love your daughter, but you have to hand over Chen Yue now.¡± Chen Wei said coldly, ¡°The Gu family is not something we can fight against.¡±


    Chen Hai broke down. ¡°Chen Yue didn¡¯t go home at all. I don¡¯t know where she is now.¡±


    Chen Yue naturally didn¡¯t dare to go home. She knew that the Gu family would definitely pressure the Chen family. If she went back, she would be walking into a trap.


    Mao Feng brought her to hide outside. The two of them were tied together now. He could not leave Chen Yue behind. Otherwise, Chen Yue would definitely reveal his secret.


    Chen Yue was already a little crazy from the stimtion. Her heart was filled with the desire to snatch Xiao Jing back. She always grabbed Mao Feng¡¯s cor and said, ¡°You have to help me extract Xiao Jing¡¯s soul. I want him to forget about Gu Teng and fall in love with me.¡±


    Although Mao Feng was impatient with Chen Yue, this was indeed a good idea.


    If Xiao Jing and Gu Teng forgot about each other, it would be double insurance. He would not have to worry about anyone snatching Gu Teng from him.


    Chen Yue had some hidden savings, so the two of them did not have to worry about money for the time being. For a moment, the Chen family could not find them.


    Old Master Gu also sent people to look. However, he didn¡¯t focus on this matter because they had to prepare for Gu Teng¡¯s wedding.


    Xiao Shan was naturally very happy to see Gu Teng alive. After all, no family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s status wasparable to Gu Teng¡¯s. He immediately brought arge number of gifts to the Gu family to propose marriage. The scene was very big, and for a time, the entire capital knew about this.


    Old Master Gu was very satisfied with the Xiao family¡¯s attitude and began to discuss the wedding process. Although Xiao Shan wanted Xiao Jing and the others to return to A City for the wedding, his son was not on the same side as him and he could notpete with Old Master Gu.


    Old Master Gu was overjoyed at his victory. He had found dozens of wedding nning teams. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was getting married.


    The other members of the Gu family also hoped that Gu Teng could have a perfect wedding. However, they didn¡¯t interfere with the wedding process. Only Yunbao and Old Master Gu were as excited.


    The grandfather and granddaughter immediately gathered together and looked at the wedding ns submitted by the team every day. The two of them discussed it very seriously.


    These teams even thoughtfully attached images to all the proposals so that Yunbao could understand them.


    Old Madam Gu teased, ¡°After the wedding is over, your father can start a wedding nningpany..¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Ye Yun Who Was Ridiculed

    Chapter 193: Ye Yun Who Was Ridiculed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After resolving a crisis, the Gu family started to live a warm and happy life again. Yunbao carried her school bag and went to school happily.


    Yunbao was especially happy to be able to return to kindergarten. She arrived at ss early, and only Su Ming sat in his seat.


    Su Ming was especially happy to see Yunbao. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a long time. I thought you went to another kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I like this ce very much.¡± Yunbao took out her candy and shared it. ¡°My parents are going to hold a wedding, so I have to help at home.¡±


    ¡°Your parents are only getting married now. Could it be that you were a bastard before?¡± Ye Yun said exaggeratedly as she walked in. Her voice was so loud that the entire ss heard her.


    Last time, Ye Yun wanted to hurt Yunbao. When Gu Lin found out, he punished the Ye family, causing the Ye family¡¯s assets to shrink greatly.


    However, because the Ye family was Gu Ming and Gu Zi¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, if he suppressed the Ye family, outsiders would think that he had given up on Gu Ming and Gu Zi. Therefore, Gu Lin showed mercy and did not kill them.


    However, the Ye family did not think that Gu Lin was benevolent. Instead, they thought that Gu Lin did not value Yunbao. If he really doted on her, he would not have dealt with it like this.


    Therefore, the entire Ye family looked down on Yunbao even more. When Ye Yun heard these words, she followed suit and hated Yunbao even more.


    Yunbao had note to school recently, so she hid these words in her heart. Today, when she saw Yunbao, Ye Yun naturally had to mock her.


    Yunbao was not very angry at Ye Yun¡¯s words because Chen Yue¡¯s words were much more overboard than Ye Yun¡¯s. Yunbao only said unhappily, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are just holding a new wedding. Yunbao is not a bastard. Daddy said that this word is not something a good child should say.¡±


    Ye Yun did not expect Yunbao to be so eloquent now. She clearly could not win


    against her previously.


    She said angrily, ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a bastard. Your mother left home after running away with a man.¡±


    Ye Yun blurted out the past. The Ye family had never filtered their words in front of her, so Ye Yun could hear these things every day.


    However, Yunbao did not know this. She stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. My mother and father were registered for marriage at that time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Anyway, your mother ran away with someone and gave birth. Who knows who your father is?¡± Ye Yun said proudly.


    Yunbao was an obedient baby, so it was difficult for her to say anything nasty, so she couldn¡¯t retort. At this moment, Purple Eye¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re rted to Xiao Jing by blood. He must be your father. As for this little girl, she¡¯s young, but her mouth is poisonous. She can say such things casually.


    I¡¯ll teach you to fight back against her.¡±


    Yunbao followed Purple Eye¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Your parents have never held a wedding either. Your mother only got together with your father because she showed up at his house one day. Then, ording to you, you¡¯re also a bastard.¡±


    This was what Purple Eye heard from some wandering ghosts. They said that Ye Yun¡¯s father and mother had never held a wedding. Ye Yun¡¯s mother married into the family because she was pregnant, so the Ye family refused to hold a wedding no matter what.


    Ye Yun¡¯s smile froze on her face. She wanted to retort loudly that this was not the case, but Yunbao continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to retort. That¡¯s what you meant just now.¡±


    After all, she was just a child. Although Ye Yun¡¯s words were unpleasant, she did not have strong logical thinking. She really did not know how to refute such words. In the end, she was so angry that she cried.


    Su Ming saw Ye Yun¡¯s face turn red and smiled. ¡°Yunbao is right. ording to you, you¡¯re also a bastard.¡±


    He had long been dissatisfied with Ye Yun bullying people everywhere and even his deskmate. Now that Yunbao could counterattack, he was extremely happy. Finally, someone could deal with Ye Yun.


    When Ms. Luo Bing walked in, Ye Yun was sitting on the ground and crying. Luo Bing asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ye Yunined as if she had seen her savior, ¡°Gu Yun said that I¡¯m a bastard!¡±


    Luo Bing looked at Yunbao in surprise, but she did not immediately believe Ye Yun¡¯s words. After all, Yunbao was usually very obedient.


    She asked calmly, ¡°Yunbao, tell me the truth. Is what Ye Yun said true?


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Yunbao replied. ¡°Ye Yun said that my mother and father didn¡¯t have a wedding, so I¡¯m a bastard. But her parents didn¡¯t have a wedding either.¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Bing knew what was going on. She looked at Ye Yun solemnly and said, ¡°Did you say those words?¡±


    Ye Yun opened her mouth to lie, but she was interrupted by Su Ming. ¡°Yunbao is right. It was indeed Ye Yun who said that she was a bastard first..¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194: Yu Xue

    Chapter 194: Yu Xue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Ming¡¯s words made Ye Yun unable to deny it. She could only continue to cry.


    Ye Yun¡¯s parents was a rare case of a marriage of love. Their family did not ept it, so they got pregnant before marriage and forced their family to acknowledge this marriage. As the crystallization of love, Ye Yun was naturally doted on.


    This also nurtured Ye Yun¡¯s overlord-like personality. She often bullied other children in kindergarten.


    However, Su Ming was not someone Ye Yun could bully. Although she usually looked down on Su Ming, she would at most ignore or mock him.


    The Su family was a rtive of the Xie family, one of the three aristocratic families in the capital. One of the daughters of the Su family had married into the Xie family and would be the future mistress of the Xie family. Su Ming had to call the eldest young master of the Xie family Uncle, so the status of the Su family increased greatly.


    Speaking of which, the situation of the Su family was simr to that of the Ye family. That was why Ye Yun dared to mock Su Ming previously. However, the


    Gu family could be said to be indifferent to the Ye family now because they had warned them heavily after Ye Yan tried to harm Yunbao.


    The Xie family did not have such an attitude towards the Su family. The eldest young master of the Xie family fell in love with the daughter of the Su family at first sight. After pursuing her painstakingly, they finally became a couple. After marriage, he supported the Su family greatly and made the Su family¡¯s business better and better.


    The Ye family had told Ye Yun about this, so Ye Yun did not dare to be impudent to Su Ming anymore. After all, the Ye familys current situation could be said to have plummeted.


    After Su Ming finished speaking, Ye Yun only cried and did not retort.


    Seeing their reaction, Luo Bing knew what was going on. She said to Ye Yun, ¡°How could you say that to Yunbao? This is your fault. Apologize to Yunbao quickly.¡±


    Ye Yun would not apologize to Yunbao. She covered her face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    With that, she turned around and ran out. Unexpectedly, the principal was standing outside. Ye Yun bumped into the principal and almost knocked him down.


    The principal recognized Ye Yun and quickly asked what happened. Luo Bing told the principal the ins and outs of the matter. She could not make a decision about the three children. After all) the three children came from extraordinary backgrounds. She could only call the parents over.


    Ye Yun¡¯s mother was the first to arrive. When Ye Yun saw her mother, she quickly pounced over. Her tears turned into tears. She looked really aggrieved.


    Yu Xue hugged her daughter and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The principal told her what had happened. Yu Xue immediately looked at Yunbao fiercely and said, ¡°She¡¯s so vicious at such a young age. Our Ye Yun can¡¯t be in the same kindergarten as her. She should be expelled.¡±


    ¡°Who are you expelling?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s voice sounded. Su Ming¡¯s father was behind him.


    Gu Lin walked in and hugged Yunbao. ¡°Tell Eldest Uncle what happened.¡±


    Since the parents had already arrived and the principal had asked Luo Bing to tell them what had happened) Luo Bing did not say anything biased. However, in Yu Xue¡¯s ears, it was Luo Bing who ndered her daughter.


    ¡°You must have received benefits from the Gu family. My daughter has been obedient since she was young. How could she say that? Gu Yun said that, right?¡± Yu Xue asked with a ferocious look.


    Now, everyone in the Ye family hated Yunbao to the core. They felt that if Yunbao had not appeared, Gu Lin would not have proposed a divorce with Ye Yan. They would have been able to rely on the Gu family to survive.


    Instead of hiding in a corner of the capital like now and barely maintaining the family business.


    Su Ming¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Are you saying that my child lied?¡±


    Yu Xue snorted. ¡°Who knows what kind of character your child has?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s father widened his eyes. It had been a long time since he had met such a stupid person. He actually questioned Su Mings character in front of him.


    In Yu Xue¡¯s opinion, the Su family was no different from her own family. They both had the backing of arge family. She had never thought that the Su family¡¯s strength far exceeded the Ye family¡¯s.


    Su Ming¡¯s father sneered. ¡°I believe my son won¡¯t lie. As for the children of the Ye family, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Xue exploded.


    Gu Lin was not here to watch people quarrel. He said sternly, ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Yunbao pulled Gu Lin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Ms. Luo was right.¡±


    With Yunbao¡¯s words, Gu Lin understood what was going on. He picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°Since Ms. Luo has already made a decision, it¡¯s Ye Yun¡¯s fault. It¡¯s fine as long as she apologizes to Yunbao and Su Ming.¡±


    After all, Gu Lin had to care about Gu Zi and Gu Ming¡¯s reputation. He didn¡¯t want to blow this matter up and let people talk about Yunbao, so he wanted to turn a big matter into a small matter..

 Chapter 195 - 195: Warning the Ye Family

    Chapter 195: Warning the Ye Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Xue didn¡¯t think so. She only felt that Gu Lin was biased towards Yunbao and didn¡¯t care about the Ye family at all.


    Recalling the recent withdrawal of Gu family¡¯s help and the ridicule of the other people around her towards Ye family, Yu Xue instantly became furious.


    She rushed forward and pointed at Yunbao. ¡°You¡¯re a jinx. If it weren¡¯t for you, Gu Lin wouldn¡¯t have divorced Ye Yan. Gu Lin treats you better than his wife and children. Are you the illegitimate daughter of Gu Teng and Gu Lin?¡±


    Yu Xue thought that she knew the truth andughed at Gu Lin. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so good to Gu Teng. You can even ignore your wife. I think there¡¯s something shameful between the two of you.¡±


    Su Ming and his father opened their mouths wide. They didn¡¯t expect there to be someone like Yu Xue in the world who could say such things in front of the children.


    Su Ming¡¯s father quickly stuffed Su Ming into the ssroom and said, ¡°Stay inside for now.¡±


    Luo Bing reacted and took the children away. Yu Xue said proudly, ¡°I was right.¡±


    Gu Lin¡¯s entire body turned cold. ¡°Have you thought of the consequences of your nonsense?


    Only then did Yu Xue react. With Gu Lin¡¯s power, he could make the Ye family go from heaven to hell. However, she straightened her neck and said, ¡°Back then, you married Ye Yan but didn¡¯t treat her well. After she gave birth, you never stayed in the same room with her. Later, you divorced Ye Yan for Gu Yun. Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±


    ¡°I divorced Ye Yan because she led Gu Zi astray. Moreover, our marriage was a scheme from the beginning. Isn¡¯t the Ye family the one who nned it?¡± Gu Lin¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    Yu Xue was stunned. She did not expect Gu Lin to already know what was going on. Back then, the Ye family wanted to cling to the Gu family, so they helped Ye Yan drug Gu Lin and forced the marriage.


    Gu Lin clearly thought that it was because he had drunk too much. Why did he suddenly know the truth now?


    Yu Xue panicked and pretended to be calm. ¡°You and Ye Yan already have children who are so old. What¡¯s the use of saying all this? It won¡¯t change the fact that you divorced because of Gu Yun.¡±


    Gu Lin often appeared in front of the public, so he made himself look very friendly and gentle to build the image of the Gu Corporation, but his real personality was not like this.


    Gu Lin called his assistant in and said, ¡°Tell the Ye family to stop all business if they want to keep Yu Xue. If they want their business, let Yu Xue leave the Ye family.¡±


    Gu Lin did not want to implicate the entire Ye family. After all, the rest of the Ye family treated Gu Zi and Gu Ming very well. When they gave gifts, they would also include Yunbao. At least, they did not openly fall out.


    Since Yu Xue had done such a thing, he could just deal with her alone and give the others in the Ye family a warning. Ye Yun, who had heard this in the room, ran out and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t punish my mother.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s fatherughed. ¡°That¡¯s not your attitude just now.¡±


    Other than Yu Xue¡¯s parents, who were both in the business world, they could not be fooled with just a few good words. They were usually decisive in managing their business and would not be soft-hearted to a youngdy. Moreover, this youngdy was bullying her child.


    Yu Xue cried) ¡®You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Gu Ming and Gu Zi¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Gu Lin nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Soon, you won¡¯t be.¡±


    In Gu Lin¡¯s opinion, an aunt was not an irreceable rtive. If he kept Yu Xue, she might teach the children something bad. It would cause endless trouble in the future.


    After settling this matter, Gu Lin carried Yunbao home. Su Ming raised his chubby hand to bid her farewell. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    After getting into the car, Yunbao was no longer as lively. Gu Lin noticed that something was wrong with his niece and asked, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t avenge you


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Ye Yun¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t like me.


    She said that Eldest Uncle got a divorce because of me. Does Sister Gu Zi and Brother Gu Ming think so too?¡±


    Yunbao was really worried that this would happen. Gu Zi and Gu Ming were her very important family members. She hoped that the family could live in harmony.


    Gu Lin hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°No, they know that Yunbao didn¡¯t cause all of this. Eldest Uncle will tell them about what happened today. Yunbao, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡±


    Gu Lin felt that he should tell the children about the Ye family. He couldn¡¯t let them believe everything the Ye family said. They had to have their own judgment..

 Chapter 196 - 196: Gu Lin’s Little Class

    Chapter 196: Gu Lin¡¯s Little ss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin brought Yunbao home. The family was puzzled as to why school had ended so early. Gu Lin exined the matter to them in detail, and Old Master Gu was the first to explode.


    He knocked on the ground with his walking stick and said, ¡°I knew the Ye family was like this.¡±


    Old Madam Gu also said unhappily, ¡°Back then, Ye Yan used tricks to marry in. Later on, she even wanted to harm Yunbao. It turns out that she learned it from the Ye family.¡±


    Fortunately, Gu Lin had already dealt with Yu Xue. Otherwise, they would have rushed to the Ye family to demand an exnation.


    Yunbao was the treasure of the Gu family. How could the Gu family not respond to being bullied? the Gu family should let everyone know that those who bullied Yunbao had to pay the price.


    Gu Lin also told them his attitude towards the Ye family. He wanted Gu Ming and Gu Zi to know about this and maintain a distance from the Ye family so that they would not be led astray.


    Old Master Gu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Although the Ye family is the children¡¯s external family, what the Ye family has done is really worrying. It¡¯s better to stay away.¡±


    Gu Jia hit the nail on the head. ¡°Of course they have to be further away. Children have to have a good environment to grow up in. Otherwise, it¡¯s very easy for them to be criminals and harm society when they grow up.¡±


    After saying that, he was knocked on the head by Gu Tang. ¡°What harm to society? Gu Ming and Gu Zi are good children.¡±


    However, Gu Peng nodded and said, Psychologically speaking, that¡¯s indeed the case. Adults have to guide children properly, so they have to stay away from those bad people.¡±


    Hearing his younger brothers say this, Gu Lin became even more serious. At night, he called Gu Ming and Gu Zi to the study and said, ¡°Something happened today. Your aunt should have left the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Zi was surprised.


    Gu Ming didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°Aunt probably said something she shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Gu Ming was extremely talented and had been smarter than children his age since he was young. He could also tell what kind of character the Ye family had. He did not have a good impression of this aunt because she always led him to hate Yunbao.


    Gu Lin nodded and told the two children everything. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you understand why Daddy did this now?


    Gu Zi thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s because Aunt bullied Yunbao, right?¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Gu Ming, who said very calmly, ¡°This is only one aspect. More importantly, the Ye family will teach my sister and me to hate Yunbao. Even if the two of us like Yunbao, if someone keeps teaching us like this, we will sumb sooner orter. At that time, the two of us will fight with Yunbao every day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Lin walked over and squatted in front of the two children. ¡°This is called subtle influence. Dad was afraid that this would happen, so I insisted on letting your aunt leave the Ye family. However, she can¡¯t be considered your aunt anymore. Your uncle has already divorced her.¡±


    Yu Xue usually ignored Gu Zi. She gave all the good things to Gu Ming first. She wanted to please the eldest son of the Gu family and thought that Gu Zi was just a little girl who could not inherit the family business.


    Therefore, Gu Zi did not have much feelings for her. She epted the matter of changing aunts well.


    However, Gu Ming said shockingly, ¡°Dad called us here to keep a distance from Grandpa¡¯s family, right?¡±


    Before Gu Lin could answer, Gu Zi shouted, ¡°Why? Grandpa and Grandma are so good to us. Why do we have to keep a distance?


    Gu Ming¡¯s expression was very sarcastic when he heard this. ¡°They¡¯re good to us because they have something to ask of Dad. Every time Grandpa and


    Grandma take us out to y or send gifts to you and me, they¡¯ll ask us to beg Dad. They¡¯re not just good to us. Moreover, as long as we get into a conflict with the Ye family¡¯s children, they¡¯ll never uphold justice.¡±


    Compared to the ignorant Gu Zi, Gu Ming could already tell that the Ye family was hypocritical.


    Gu Lin was surprised by his son¡¯s intelligence. At the same time, he was happy that he had a sessor. Looking at Gu Zi, who still could not ept it, he advised, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to cut ties with Grandpa¡¯s family at all. It¡¯s just that don¡¯t believe everything you say. Even if it¡¯s what I say, you have to make your own judgment.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Yunbao was waiting for them in the living room. She held the balloon and said, ¡°This is for you. Does it look good?¡±


    After the balloon that was shaped like a little butterfly was handed over, Gu Zi immediately regained her mood. The two of them ran around the courtyard with the balloon. Seeing how carefree his sister was, Gu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°Daddy was right to be worried..¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197: Little Dress

    Chapter 197: Little Dress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under Gu Lin¡¯s pressure, the Ye family quickly made a decision to let Ye Yun¡¯s father divorce Yu Xue. Even if Yu Xue was unwilling to leave, there was nothing she could do.


    If the Ye family fell, Ye Yun would not have a good life either. She could only leave the Ye family in tears.


    Ye Zheng and Yu Xue were in a free rtionship and had broken throughyers of obstacles to be together. Now that they were forced to divorce by their families, their hearts were filled with resentment. They hated Gu Yun even more and thought that she must have said something to Gu Lin.


    They did not think it through at all. It was Yu Xue who caused this oue in the kindergarten. She even said that Gu Teng and Gu Lin, the biological


    siblings, were involved. The Gu family would not let her off.


    Ye Zheng said to Ye Yun in his arms, ¡°Remember, this is all Gu Yun¡¯s fault. We must make her pay the price in the future.¡±


    Ye Yun¡¯s face was filled with tears as she watched her mother leave. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know about this. She was still worried about her parents¡¯ wedding.


    Old Master Gu had already finished sending the invitations. The entire Capital knew about Gu Teng and Xiao Jings marriage. For a moment, the Xiao family in A City almost had their door pushed down with the number of guests.


    Xiao Shan was sitting at home with satisfaction. His Xiao family would definitely be able to use the Gu family to advance to a higher ss.


    The Gu family¡¯s eight sons were not idle either. The eldest son and the second son paid for the wedding ceremony in the capital. Gu Yu calcted the date and chose an auspicious day. The fifth son was busy with work and took charge of the security on the wedding day.


    The sixth son and seventh son contacted famous photographers everywhere. When the time came, they would record the wedding. As a doctor, the eighth son could not help. Just as he was about to say something, Old Master Gu stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be idle at the wedding.¡±


    Yunbao was extremely enthusiastic about the wedding and even volunteered to be the flower girl and ring bearer at the wedding. Gu Teng and Xiao Jing naturally agreed to their daughter¡¯s request.


    She pulled Gu Zi to choose dresses. She even managed to annoy Gu Zi, who liked pretty dresses. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed more than 20 sets.¡±


    Yunbao was still picking excitedly and said, ¡°These dresses are not beautiful enough. I want very, very beautiful ones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s fine as long as she dresses the best,¡± Gu Zi said.


    Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Grandpa said that this wedding is to let everyone Imow that Mom and Dad are legally married and have family approval. I also want everyone to know that I¡¯m Mom and Dad¡¯s daughter. Only the most beautiful dress can lookpatible with Mom¡¯s wedding dress.¡±


    When Yunbao said this, Xiao Jing and Gu Teng were outside the door. The two of them wanted to call the children to eat snacks, but they did not expect to hear Yunbao¡¯s thoughts.


    Gu Teng looked at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°We owe Yunbao too much. Previously, she suffered so much alone in the Wang family.¡±


    Xiao Jing quicklyforted her. ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t leave her behind on purpose. If not for this fortuitous encounter, you would have really died. I should be the one to say that I let Yunbao down. If only I had found her earlier.¡±


    The couple snuggled together, feeling guilty. Xiao Jing thought of the medical record Gu Lin had shown him. It showed what kind of torture Yunbao had suffered. If Wang Wang and Li Hong hadn¡¯t died at that time, he would definitely have let the two of them know what it meant to be better off dead.


    In the end, Yunbao did not pick out the dress she wanted. Just as she was feeling vexed, someone from the mall sent her a dress. They were all thetest styles and one of a kind.


    ¡°These are the clothes that Mr. Xiao Jing ordered from our mall. He said that he wanted to give them to the two youngdies of the Gu family,¡± the delivery man said.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi walked over excitedly to take a look. They were all very beautiful and gorgeous gowns. Gu Zi did not expect to have her share. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Yunbao pounced into Xiao Jing¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    When Old Master Gu saw this scene, he said to Gu Lin, ¡°This kid actually beat us to it. Hurry up and get the mall to send over more expensive dresses. The quantity is double that of Xiao Jings.¡±


    Gu Lin immediately nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to send the best dress.¡±


    With the new dresses, the two sisters began to choose. However, they felt that every dress was beautiful and could not pick out which one to wear. It was still Gu Zi who said, ¡°Then what kind of wedding dress does Aunt want to wear? Why don¡¯t you choose a dress that looks very simr to the wedding dress?


    Yunbao felt that it made sense, so she went upstairs and knocked on her


    mother¡¯s door..

 Chapter 198 - 198: 900 Million Red Envelope

    Chapter 198: 900 Million Red Envelope


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Gu Teng hade back to life, she had experienced the soul extraction after all. Her energy was not as good as before, and the energy that had disappeared could not return.


    At this moment, she was sitting on the bed and reading. When she heard the knock on the door, she went to open it. Seeing that it was her precious daughter, she smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao, why are you here now? Aren¡¯t you trying on dresses?


    Yunbao moved closer to Gu Teng and said, ¡°Mom, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    Gu Teng squatted down and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Can Yunbao wear a dress simr to Mom¡¯s wedding dress?¡± Yunbao asked. Gu Teng nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Why do you ask?¡±


    Yunbao said solemnly, ¡°Because the television says that weddings are the most important day for girls. They all want to be unique.¡±


    ¡°Some people would think so,¡± Gu Teng said as he carried Yunbao to the bed. ¡°But Mom doesn¡¯t think so. Every day of a girl¡¯s life is important. A wedding isn¡¯t a life-changing decision. Your value lies in your character, not how expensive your dress is.¡±


    Gu Teng hoped to teach her daughter this. She knew that the entire family loved Yunbao, but she did not want Yunbao to think that she could rely on others to live.


    She wanted Yunbao to have the ability to live alone. She wanted her to live independently in the world and choose any life she wanted. She did not think that a beautiful dress was everything.


    Although Yunbao could notpletely understand Gu Teng¡¯s words, she understood that her mother was telling her that the dress at the wedding was not as important as it appeared in television dramas.


    She smiled. ¡°Then I want to wear the same clothes as Mom and let everyone know that Yunbao is Mom¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Gu Teng patted her head and said, ¡°Alright, Mommy will get someone to make the same clothes for Yunbao.¡±


    Xiao Jing only found out about this when he returned to his room at night. He teased, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t need the clothes I bought. Our daughter is going to wear a wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°It can also be considered a drill in advance to let you get used to your daughter wearing a wedding dress.¡± Gu Teng also joked. ¡°When Yunbao grows up and gets married, you won¡¯t have to cry.¡±


    Xiao Jing covered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I feel sad just thinking about it.¡±


    Gu Teng¡¯s wedding was well-prepared. The entire Gu family was devoted to this wedding. The Ye family members who attended the wedding sneered, ¡°Gu Lin didn¡¯t even put in so much effort when he got married. I really don¡¯t know what the Gu family is thinking.¡±


    In their opinion, Gu Lin, as the heir, should get the best. Gu Teng was just a girl. There was no need to be so extravagant.


    It was not just the Ye family. The others in the capital also had the same thought, but the Gu family did not take it to heart. In any case, they wanted to hold a grand wedding for Gu Teng.


    The wedding even had the police station maintain order because all the guests and cars had to be arranged. These people were either rich or noble and had to protect their personal safety.


    The day before the wedding, Yunbao received her mother¡¯s wedding dress, but it was a smaller version of a dress. Moreover, the hem was made into a short skirt so that Yunbao would not trip when she walked.


    When they were trying on the dress, Gu Teng even put a veil on Yunbao and said, ¡°Now, everyone can tell that Yunbao is Mommy¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The unprecedented nature of the wedding reached Mao Feng¡¯s ears. When he went out to buy something and saw the news, the anger in his heart burned even stronger. He wished he could rush to the capital now and take Gu Teng away.


    However, the Chen family and the Gu family were both looking for him and Chen Yue. If he hadn¡¯t used a spell to change his appearance, these people would have found him long ago.


    When Mao Feng returned to the small hotel, he saw Chen Yue who had drunk too much. Ever since she escaped, she had been entangled with alcohol. If not for the fact that she could always take out the money hidden everywhere, Mao Feng would have long wanted to ignore her. At most, he would use a portion of his cultivation to erase her memories.


    Mao Feng kicked Chen Yue and said, ¡°Get up and eat.¡±


    Chen Yue opened her sleepy eyes and said, ¡°How dare you kick me? Do you want to die?¡±


    Seeing that Chen Yue was about to pounce on him and hit him, Mao Feng sneered. ¡°You still have time to drink here. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng are going to hold their wedding tomorrow.¡±


    When Chen Yue heard this news, she could not be bothered to be angry. She crawled over to Mao Feng and said, ¡°Is what you said true?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Mao Feng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s clearly written on the news that this wedding is so grand that it shocked the entire Capital. On the same day, they will randomly distribute 900 million yuan in red packets on the Inte. Everyone is blessing them..¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199: Wedding

    Chapter 199: Wedding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue was so agitated that she was about to go crazy. She grabbed her hair and screamed. Mao Feng cast a soundproof spell on her and then ate.


    After throwing a tantrum, Chen Yue looked at Mao Feng and said, ¡®Gu Teng is getting married. You¡¯re actually telling me this with a smile? Do you enjoy being a home wrecker?¡±


    Mao Feng knew that Chen Yue wanted to drag him down with her. She liked to drag people down with her, but he did not want his cultivation to be affected. Only with his cultivation would he have a chance to snatch Gu Teng back.


    He snorted. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if Gu Teng is married. When I snatch her back) I¡¯ll naturally have a new body. You should care about Xiao Jing. He took out 15% of the shares of the corporation under his name and gave it to Gu Teng. He said that it was a wedding gift for the love of his life.¡±


    ¡°The love of his life?¡± Chen Yueughed out loud. ¡°Then what am I?¡±


    Mao Feng could not answer her. Moreover, he thought that he was different from Chen Yue. He and Gu Teng were truly in love. It was Xiao Jing who snatched her away. Chen Yue was purely crazy.


    Chen Yue went crazy and provoked Mao Feng again. ¡°The person you love has already given birth to someone else¡¯s child. Even if you snatch it back, you won¡¯t be able to change this.¡±


    Mao Feng threw an incantation over, making Chen Yue temporarily shut up. The two of them interacted like this every day. They looked down on each other and could not separate.


    Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Gu Teng¡¯s wedding was ushered in. Neither of them invited a best man or bridesmaid, but the eight sons of the Gu family took on the task of blocking the door.


    Xiao Jing knocked on the door for a long time and said all kinds of good things before the Gu family¡¯s eight sons agreed to open the door and let him in. The second son, Gu Yu, asked, ¡°You let him in so easily?¡±


    Gu Lin said, ¡°If this drags on and dys the wedding, do you want to watch him carry Little Sister away again?


    Gu Yu looked at Xiao Jing¡¯s bright smile and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this scene again.¡±


    Xiao Jing sessfully found the wedding shoes and carried Gu Teng downstairs to serve tea to Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu. As for Xiao Shan, he was stopped halfway by Xiao Jings men. Xiao Jing did not want Gu Teng to serve him tea.


    Yunbao followed behind her mother cautiously in the same dress. This was the mission her father had given herst night. She had to apany her mother all day.


    While serving tea, Old Master Gu kept wiping his tears and looked at Xiao Jing with an unfriendly gaze.


    Old Madam Gu noticed her husband¡¯s gaze and quickly pushed him to smile. Unexpectedly, she turned around and saw the serious expressions of her eight sons. They were not much better than their father.


    Xiao Jing finally married the girl he loved. He turned a blind eye to his father-inw and brother-inws¡¯s attitude. From the moment he entered the door, he had a smile on his face. In the eyes of the Gu family¡¯s eight sons, he was asking for a beating.


    Although they had spent a lot of effort preparing for the wedding, when they saw this day, their hearts ached. The little sister they were protecting was going to be protected by others.


    Gu Zi and Gu Ming also got into the wedding car behind as the flower girl and ring bearer. The custom-made sports car with diamonds on it drove on the street, attracting the attention of countless people. They craned their necks to see whose car it was. This was a wedding gift from the eight sons of the Gu family to Gu Teng. It was the only one in the world.


    When they arrived at the venue, Gu Teng needed to change her gown into a wedding dress. In order to maintain her mysteriousness, she deliberately did not let Xiao Jing see it.


    ording to Gu Yu¡¯s calctions, the ceremony began. Gu Ming and Gu Zi walked at the front and scattered the petals. Gu Teng stepped onto the red carpet under the gazes of everyone.


    Someone recognized the style of her wedding dress and said in surprise, ¡°This tailoring should be done by Master Aaron from Country Y. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t design gowns in the future?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? If the Gu family wants to invite him, they can definitely invite him out,¡± the woman sitting beside her said.


    When everyone heard this, they also felt that it was right. The Gu family was rich and powerful, so they had to use the best. Moreover, the one who got married was the only daughter of the Gu family, the person the Gu family doted on.


    Gu Teng walked towards Xiao Jing step by step. She had loved this man for almost two lifetimes. She was finally going to marry him openly with everyone¡¯s blessings.


    The diamond crown on her head reflected a dazzling light, covering her already beautiful face with ayer of light.


    Old Master Gu, who was sitting below, was really crying this time. Old Madam Gu was afraid that he would embarrass himself, so she specially brought him a handkerchief. However, he cried so hard that his face was red.


    Gu Teng and Xiao Jing made their vows on the stage. Yunbao walked onto the red carpet with the ring in her hand. Her gown, which was identical to Gu Teng¡¯s, attracted everyone¡¯s attention and they understood that this was Miss Gu¡¯s daughter..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Greetings

    Chapter 200: Greetings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao felt that these people were looking at her, so she held her head high. Now, everyone knew her, and she let them know that she was a child with parents.


    Yunbao walked up to her parents and raised the ring in her hand. ¡°Happy marriage, Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and touched Yunbao¡¯s head before picking up the ring. Yunbao jumped off the stage to look for her grandparents. The two people on the stage looked at each other affectionately and put the ring on each other.


    There was nothing special about Xiao Jing¡¯s ring, but Gu Teng¡¯s wedding ring was a 15 -carat pink diamond. Xiao Jing had specially bought it at a foreign auction just to give it to the woman he loved the most in this life.


    After the two of them put on their rings, red packets began to be distributed on the Inte. The scene of Xiao Jing and Gu Teng¡¯s wedding was broadcasted. The two of them stood together and looked better than the people in the painting. Almost everyone was wishing this wedding well. Yunbao was also cheering below the stage. She was happy that her parents were finally together.


    Chen Yue, who was hiding in the small hotel, started to go crazy again. She wished she could take off Gu Teng¡¯s wedding dress and put it on herself. She should be the one holding the wedding with Xiao Jing now. Why did Gu Tenge back to life?


    At the thought of this, she looked at Mao Feng with an unfriendly gaze. If not for him being nosy and reviving Gu Teng, the Xiao family would definitely suppress Xiao Jing and marry her.


    Mao Feng was sitting in a corner, exhausted. During this period of time, he had been using the Disguise Technique frequently. Moreover, he had to support the protective array in the hotel room, which consumed a lot of energy.


    He did not know that Chen Yue already hated him. He thought that if he had the chance, he would kick Chen Yue away and run away. Anyway, she was useless now that the Chen family had abandoned her.


    Chen Yue was a little abnormal now. She could not kill Gu Teng, who was far away, but there was still a Mao Feng in front of her. She secretly took out a fruit knife and hid it.


    For a moment, the small hotel fell silent. The two of them had their own motives and were thinking of killing each other.


    This wedding shook the entire country because of the 900 million yuan red packet. Even foreign newspapers reported this news. Gu family had always kept a low profile and did not like to show off their wealth. This was the first time they had spread the news of having money like this.


    It was to let everyone know how powerful the Gu family was behind Gu Teng and to intimidate all the members of the Xiao family.


    When Gu Teng arrived at the Xiao family after the wedding, she could feel that the Xiao family was treating her very carefully. In their eyes, Gu Teng was a


    person made of pure gold.


    When the news of the marriage was announced, the Xiao family¡¯s business began to be more and more popr. Even the families that were not too far off from the Xiao family came to the Xiao family with smiles on their faces.


    This was all because their Xiao family had hooked up with the Gu family. There were too many benefits to bing inws with the aristocratic families in the capital.


    Additionally, the Gu family¡¯s performance at the wedding and Gu Teng¡¯s huge dowry wereparable to half of the wealth of the Xiao family. Therefore, the entire Xiao family decided to worship them like fairies.


    However, Xiao Shan had a straight face. Because he encountered two groups of people fighting on the way, he could not reach the wedding venue in time. By the time he arrived, the wedding had already ended.


    He also understood that someone must have done this on purpose and did not want him to appear at the wedding venue This person was very likely his biological son.


    Although Xiao Shan knew that this was Xiao Jing¡¯s idea, he still ced this resentment on Gu Teng. He thought that she must have said something to Xiao Jing. He did not think that this matter was purely because Xiao Jing hated him.


    Yunbao walked in and said to Xiao Shan, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±


    After saying that, she stretched out her hand and waited to be hugged. In the Gu family, she would definitely hug her grandfather, grandmother, and uncle after greeting them. Therefore, she thought that her grandfather would definitely be like this.


    However, Xiao Shan did note over to hug her. He even looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°This child doesn¡¯t know the rules at all. You have to say greetings to Grandpa.¡±


    Yunbao did not expect her grandfather to treat her like this. She lowered her head and tears welled up in her eyes. Xiao Jing quickly picked Yunbao up and said to Xiao Shan, ¡°Greetings? Do you think you¡¯re the emperor?¡±


    Xiao Jing¡¯s tone was filled with mockery. ¡°Do you think this is still a feudal society? The feudal dynasty has been gone for so many years, but you¡¯re still carrying useless dross.¡±


    Xiao Shan wanted to use Yunbao to establish the rules and also show Gu Teng that he was in charge of this family. He did not expect his biological son to jump out and disrespect him..

 Chapter 201 - 201: Apologize

    Chapter 201: Apologize


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing was not the only one who was dissatisfied. Gu Teng also stood up and said, ¡°Yunbao is the most polite. Unless someone finds trouble for no reason and uses some useless etiquette to make things difficult for the child.¡±


    Xiao Shan had not seen Gu Teng many times, but in his impression, Gu Teng had always been gentle. Even when she was put in a difficult position, she did not refute.


    Therefore, he thought that Gu Teng had a weak personality. As long as he scared her, he would be able to control her. At that time, he would be able to get any help from the Gu family.


    Unexpectedly, he was rebuked by Gu Teng at the beginning.


    Xiao Shan mmed the table and said, ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you going to be disobedient and unfilial right after getting married?¡±


    Xiao Jing snorted and said, ¡°Forget about me. Gu Teng is not your daughter. Why should she be filial to you?


    Xiao Shan really couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He roared, ¡°Since she¡¯s married into the Xiao family, she¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Xiao family. Of course she has to be filial to me, her father-inw. After the two of you get married, you have to quickly give birth to a grandson for me.¡±


    Xiao Jing was so angry that he almostughed at this request. Because he was worried about Gu Teng¡¯s health, the two of them had long agreed not to have children. They would only have Yunbao in this life. Moreover, he did not think that it would be better to have a son. In this era, there was no such thing as favoring boys over girls.


    ¡°If you want a son, give birth to one yourself, we won¡¯t listen to you,¡± Xiao Jing refused.


    This made Xiao Shan furious. His son was clearly very obedient when he proposed marriage previously. Why did he suddenly go against him now? Someone must have instigated it.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shan said to Gu Teng, ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the family and you¡¯re already sowing discord between us father and son. Is this how the Gu family teaches their daughter?¡±


    Yunbao could not ept anyone talking about her mother. She said, ¡°You were the one who wanted to bully Mom. You¡¯re a bad person!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you really have no manners. You actually dare to scold your elders,¡± Xiao Shan said as he walked towards Yunbao.


    Xiao Jing stopped him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you bully my wife and daughter.


    Don¡¯t forget that you killed my mother. I can never be a filial son.¡±


    With that, he brought Gu Teng and Yunbao upstairs. After closing the door, he apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through and brought you back. Let¡¯s rest for a while before returning to the capital.¡±


    If it was in the past, Gu Teng would have endured it for the sake of her lover. But now, for the sake of Yunbao, she could not let Xiao Shan insult her. Anyway, the wedding was already over. It was better for the three of them to return to the capital to stay.


    The people upstairs had already discussed leaving. Downstairs, Xiao Shan was so angry that his blood pressure soared. Everyone in the Xiao family began to persuade him.


    It was not to persuade him not to be angry, but to endure it and not anger Gu Teng. After all, in the eyes of the Xiao family, their greatest support now was the Gu family.


    Second Uncle advised him, ¡°You clearly know that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Gu family, so why are you still putting on the airs of a father-inw? Our entire Xiao family is counting on the Gu family to guide us. I think you should submit to her as soon as possible.¡±


    Third Uncle walked around worriedly. ¡®Eldest Brother, don¡¯t let your emotions affect you. If you anger Miss Gu to the point of returning to her family, the entire Capital will know that our Xiao family has angered her. At that time, these people who came to coborate will definitely leave.¡±


    Second Uncle and Third Uncle took turns to persuade Xiao Shan. They wanted Xiao Shan to lower his head and please Gu Teng. This made Xiao Shan, who had been the head of the family all his life, feel very aggrieved.


    However, his second brother and third brother were right. The Xiao family was indeed relying on the Gu family now. If he wanted to make the Xiao family prosperous, he could only lower his head.


    In the past, he had been focused on marrying his son a daughter-inw of noble birth. He did not expect that he would be the one suffering after marrying one.


    Xiao Shan sat downstairs with a sigh. No matter what, he refused to go upstairs to apologize to Gu Teng. He had just reprimanded Gu Teng and could not bring himself to apologize now.


    Moreover, he was right. If they gave birth to a son earlier, they would also inherit the Xiao family. Could it be that they wanted to hand over the Xiao family¡¯s assets to Gu Yun?


    Xiao Shan could not ept this oue. In his opinion, the girl would marry out sooner orter. At that time, the family assets would be taken advantage of by outsiders.


    Just as he was in a dilemma, he suddenly stood up under everyone¡¯s gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to my daughter-inw now.¡±


    With that, he walked straight upstairs. He stood in front of the door and slowly revealed a strange smile. He reached out to knock on Xiao Jing¡¯s door. Xiao Jing opened the door and said angrily, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Xiao Shan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to my daughter-inw..¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202: Strange

    Chapter 202: Strange


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing really did not expect his father to say such things. After all, in his memory, even if Xiao Shan did something wrong, he would never admit it.


    Xiao Shan walked towards Gu Teng with a smile on his face and said,


    ¡°Daughter-inw, I said something wrong just now. You must forgive Dad.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Teng felt that Xiao Shan was a little strange. She hugged Yunbao tightly and did not speak.


    Xiao Shan seemed to be anxious. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally apologize to you. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    Xiao Jing frowned and pulled him aside. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?


    Xiao Shan hesitated for a moment before continuing with a smile, ¡°Our Xiao family¡¯s business now depends on the Gu family. You have to treat Gu Teng well and not make her angry.¡±


    If Xiao Jing still had doubts just now, they were gone now. It was normal for Xiao Shan to lower his head for benefits. Second Uncle and Third Uncle had probably advised him.


    Xiao Jing said indifferently, ¡°We decided to return to the capitalter and not stay in the Xiao family anymore.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Xiao Shan became agitated. ¡°My daughter-inw moved out as soon as she arrived home. Those who don¡¯t know might think that I, her father-inw, have done something. No matter what, you have to wait three days before leaving. This will also be good for Gu Teng¡¯s reputation.¡±


    To be honest, Xiao Jing really didn¡¯t want to stay. However, when he thought of Xiao Shan mentioning Gu Teng¡¯s reputation, he hesitated.


    Gu Teng had a bad reputation for so many years. Until now, there were still people talking about this in front of Yunbao. Even if it was for the sake of the child, he did not want anything to happen again.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Jing nodded and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave in three days.¡±


    Xiao Shan smiled brightly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare dinner and let everyone know how much the Xiao family values Gu Teng.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly walked downstairs happily. Looking at Xiao Shan, who was so happy, Xiao Jing shook his head and said, ¡°He really put in a lot of effort to get close to the Gu family.¡±


    When she returned to her room, Xiao Jing told Gu Teng about the matter.


    When she heard about her reputation, she nodded and said, ¡°Then stay for two more days.¡±


    She stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair. Because she woke up too early, Yunbao fell asleep after entering the room. Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°As long as no one talks about Yunbao, I don¡¯t care about this.¡±


    Xiao Jing sat by the bed and hugged his wife. The two of them had experienced too much.


    When the people downstairs saw Xiao Shan walk down and instruct them to make a big meal tonight, they knew that this matter should be in the past. Second Uncle heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to prioritize the big picture.¡±


    Xiao Shan, who had been extremely angry just now, now said with a smile,


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Although this was the oue that the Xiao family wanted to see, they were still a little surprised by the speed at which Xiao Shan had changed. After all, he had been the head of the family for so many years and had long developed a personality of keeping his word.


    Now that his son and daughter-inw had refuted him in front of him, he could actually choose to forgive them calmly. It seemed that he was frightened by the power of the Gu family. The second and third branches thought so.


    Yunbao slept until dinner. Gu Teng woke her up gently, but Yunbao kept looking sleepy. Gu Teng thought that she was tired from ying on the ne, so she let her continue sleeping.


    After settling Yunbao, Gu Teng went downstairs. Xiao Shan and the others from the Xiao family were already seated at the table. She walked straight to


    Xiao Jings side and sat down. ¡°Dad, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long.¡± Xiao Shan smiled until his eyes narrowed. ¡°We just sat down too.¡±


    Gu Teng felt that Xiao Shan had be a little strange. He clearly wanted to take her down a notch when he entered, but now, he suddenly became understanding.


    Gu Teng had seen Xiao Shan before giving birth to Yunbao. She understood that Xiao Shan was a man of his word and hated people who went against him the most. How could he forgive her immediately after she spoke to him like that?


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand, Gu Teng didn¡¯t suspect anything. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Xiao Shan. She only had a vague impression of this father-inw. What if he was very tolerant?


    Gu Teng and Xiao Jing felt ufortable during this meal. The two of them couldn¡¯t figure out why Xiao Shan was so happy. From the beginning to the end, he was the only one at the dining table whoughed and joked. Moreover, he ate four bowls of rice with a big appetite.


    Even the Second Uncle and Third Uncle who wanted to support him couldn¡¯t smile. Everyone felt that something was wrong with Xiao Shan. He seemed to be too excited for no reason..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Shadow Ghost

    Chapter 203: Shadow Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone felt that something was wrong with Xiao Shan, but when they thought about how he had just been scolded by his son and daughter-inw and now had to sit at the table and smile apologetically, they felt that it was not difficult to understand.


    Gu Teng returned to his room after dinner, leaving Xiao Jing to talk to his father.


    Xiao Shan had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re married, I¡¯m relieved. How¡¯s Gu Teng¡¯s health recently?¡±


    Hearing this question, Xiao Jings expression softened. ¡°She¡¯s almost recovered during this period of time, but she still can¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°She should rest more after a serious illness.¡± Xiao Shan called the butler over and said, ¡°Take out all the supplements in our house and choose the best to send to the Young Madam.¡±


    The butler responded and went to the storeroom. Xiao Jing looked at Xiao Shan in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you treasure your supplements the most? You usually don¡¯t allow anyone to touch them.¡±


    Xiao Shan waved his hand and said, ¡°My daughter-inw is not an outsider. Of course, she has to give good supplements to recover quickly.¡±


    In terms of who knew Xiao Shan the best in the world, Xiao Jing was definitely ranked first. He knew what his biological father was like. Now that he said such considerate words, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    However, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Xiao Shan. Even if he kept smiling, he wasn¡¯t afraid of his face hurting.


    When they went to bed at night, Xiao Jing told Gu Teng about this. After hearing this, she fell into deep thought and said, ¡°l heard from Master that if a person¡¯s personality changes drastically, they either encounter something unclean or have a major illness.¡±


    Hearing Gu Tengs words, Xiao Jing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Our family has to buy magical equipment from the master every year. It doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll encounter anything. I¡¯ll just instruct the family doctor to take care of his body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± Gu Teng asked worriedly. Xiao Jing snorted and said, ¡°He cherishes his life so much. He won¡¯t die,¡±


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Shan was outside the door at this moment. He was leaning against the door in a strange posture and listening to what was said inside. There was a bright smile on his face. If anyone saw this scene, they would definitely be so frightened that they would scream.


    The next day, Yunbao was still sleepy. Gu Teng originally thought that she was too excited and tired from ying on the road, but after sleeping for so long, something was wrong. She quickly asked Xiao Jing to call the family doctor over.


    After a checkup, the doctor did not find any illness. He said, ¡°Perhaps Miss was too excited yesterday and slept for too longst night, so she was not fully awake for a while. Let Miss return to her normal schedule and she will recover.¡±


    Since the doctor had said so, Gu Teng did as she was told. She kept looking at Yunbao and did not let her sleep. She tried her best to let her rest early and wake up early.


    However, Yunbao was so tired that she could fall asleep even if she sat down. Gu Teng was really worried and wanted to look for Xiao Jinga She wanted to send Yunbao to the hospital for a detailed checkup.


    The crystal bracelet on Yunbao¡¯s wrist, which was sitting on the sofa, flickered. Purple Eye entered Yunbao¡¯s heart. She pinched her face and woke her up. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve been tricked?¡±


    When Purple Eye pinched her hand, there was energy in it. Yunbao immediately woke up. She opened her eyes and saw Purple Eye sitting at the side. She pouted and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle said that Yunbao¡¯s face can¡¯t be pinched casually. It will be a t face in the future.¡±


    Purple Eye said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to think about this? Someone wanted to harm you, but you didn¡¯t even react.¡±


    When Yunbao heard her say that, she quickly looked around and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Purple Eye sighed and persuaded herself that this was only a three-year-old child. She exined, ¡°l don¡¯t know who it is either, but ever since you entered this house, you started to fall asleep. If I hadn¡¯t woken you up just now, you would have continued sleeping. This is all because you were bewitched.¡±


    ¡°Will Yunbao never wake up again?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°With your cultivation, there are very few people who can make you unable to wake up. He just wants you to fall asleep and not have time to stop what he wants to do.¡±


    Yunbao still didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Then what does he want to do?¡±


    Purple Eye frowned. ¡°1 1 m not too sure, but there must be something about the people around you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of casting a spell on a witch in her sleep. From the way he cursed you, it should be a Shadow Ghost.¡¯


    Seeing that Yunbao was still confused, she continued to exin, ¡°Shadow ghosts are a type of ghost. They are not ghosts born after a person dies, but souls that grow bit by bit from evil thoughts. If they want to be a soul thatpletes the soul, they need energy, so they will do everything they can to obtain energy..¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204: Possessed

    Chapter 204: Possessed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, Yunbao understood. She said, ¡°That¡¯s why the Shadow Ghost let


    Yunbao sleep so that he could sessfully absorb energy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Purple Eye once again sighed in her heart at Yunbao¡¯s intelligence.


    Yunbao held her chin with her small hand and pretended to be in deep thought. Then, she eximed, ¡°Is he going to hurt Mommy?¡±


    Purple Eye also reacted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than you, only Gu Teng is a witch in this house. Xiao Jing has the mes of the God of War to protect himself. No one can obtain his energy.¡±


    ¡°But Mom doesn¡¯t have much energy left,¡± Yunbao said worriedly.


    Yunbao!s words reminded Purple Eye. She came to a realization and said, ¡°That Shadow Ghost doesn¡¯t just want Gu Tengs energy. He saw Gu Tengs current physical condition and probably wants Gu Tengs lifespan.¡±


    Only cultivators could convert energy into lifespan, so most cultivators had longevity. That Shadow Ghost had chosen the weak body of the Valley Vine, allowing him to convert lifespan into energy to absorb.


    Yunbao jumped down from the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and protect


    Mom.¡±


    Purple Eye stopped her and said, ¡°With a witch like you here, the Shadow Ghost won¡¯t attack your mother at the moment. He¡¯ll only attack after confirming that you¡¯repletely unconscious. We¡¯ll just wait for him.¡±


    Yunbao pretended to understand and nodded. Then, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Purple Eye sighed and said, ¡°We can just wait here for the Shadow Ghost.¡±


    Yunbao obediently sat on the sofa and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. In order to prevent her from really falling asleep, Purple Eye guarded her and talked to her.


    With the bracelet as a medium, Yunbao could speak with her mind to Purple Eye. From the outside, Yunbao looked like she was already asleep.


    Not long after, a figure walked to the sofa and called out softly, ¡°Yunbao, Yunbao.¡¯


    Yunbao did not open her eyes.


    However, Purple Eye could see. She instructed Yunbao, ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes first. Try to see if he¡¯s a Shadow Ghost.¡±


    Yunbao was very obedient and sat motionless without opening her eyes. That person slowly walked in and called Yunbao¡¯s name while reaching out to grab Yunbao¡¯s arm.


    Purple Eye saw the ck auraing from his palm and shouted, ¡°Yunbao, it¡¯s him!¡±


    After Yunbao opened her eyes, she instantly threw out an offensive incantation. The other party let out a miserable scream. Only then did Yunbao realize that it was her grandfather.


    She stood rooted to the ground in disbelief. Xiao Shan¡¯s entire body emitted a ck aura as he said, ¡®You little bastard actually dared to lie to me.¡±


    Seeing that Yunbao was still in a daze when he pounced on her, Purple Eye shouted, ¡°Your grandfather is possessed by a Shadow Ghost. You have to defeat the Shadow Ghost to save him.¡±


    Yunbao immediately took out her wand and began to chant an incantation to fight the Shadow Ghost. The Shadow Ghost knew that it could not defeat Yunbao, so it quickly ran aqray.


    At this moment, Gu Teng came in from outside and said, ¡°Yunbao, what happened?¡±


    The Shadow Ghost¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. It knew that this was an opportunity that could not be missed and immediately pounced on Gu Teng.


    Yunbao waved her wand and tried her best to slow down the Shadow Ghost, but she still couldn¡¯t stop it in ce. Fortunately, Xiao Jing was following behind Gu Teng and saw Xiao Shan charging at Gu Teng with bared fangs and brandished ws.


    The Shadow Ghost did not expect Xiao Jing to be so decisive. After all, the person he had possessed was Xiao Jing¡¯s father.


    Xiao Jing could tell that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Yunbao, did something happen to Grandpa?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Shadow Ghost. He wants to absorb Mom¡¯s lifespan. ¡±


    Xiao Jing was furious when he heard this. Although he had given his lifespan to Gu Teng, it was only half of his lifespan. If this Shadow Ghost absorbed Gu Tengs lifespan, he would not be able to stay with his beloved wife.


    The mes of the God of War ignited in his palm, and his golden eyes became even more dazzling, as if they were two balls of dancing mes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into ashes now!¡± Xiao Jing shouted.


    Shadow Ghost knew that he could not avoid it. He originally only wanted to make Yunbao fall asleep and absorb the lifespan of Gu Teng when no one was paying attention. He did not expect to be discovered so quickly.


    Yunbao was already not something he could defeat. Coupled with Xiao Jing, who had the mes of the God of War, he knew that he would not have a good ending today.


    At the thought of this, he said, ¡°This body belongs to your father.. If you attack, your father will die too!¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: Possession Transfer

    Chapter 205: Possession Transfer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Teng heard him say this, she quickly stopped Xiao Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t attack yet. Don¡¯t hurt your father.¡±


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t care at all. He snorted at the Shadow Ghost and said, ¡°You also know that he¡¯s my father, so you should know that my rtionship with Xiao


    Shan isn¡¯t good at all. 1 don¡¯t care if he lives or dies.¡±


    The Shadow Ghost was frightened by Xiao Jings answer. It turned around and wanted to hide under the table, as if this could protect itself.


    Xiao Jing raised his hand and was about to continue when Gu Teng hurriedly stood in front of him and stopped him. ¡°I know that you and your father don¡¯t have a good rtionship and you hate him because of your mother¡¯s death, but no matter how much you hate him, you can¡¯t kill your father with your own hands. You won¡¯t be able to forget today for the rest of your life.¡±


    As a witch, Gu Teng had also killed demons and understood the rtionship between Xiao Jing and Xiao Shan, so she would not persuade Xiao Jing to forgive his father.


    However, killing his father was a huge crime that would send him to hell after he died. She did not want her husband to end up like this. It was not easy for them to be together and have a daughter. The most important thing was for their family to be harmonious.


    Hearing Gu Tengs words, Xiao Jing lowered his hand. He hated his father deeply, but just as Gu Teng had said, this was different from killing his father with his own hands. If he really did this, he would spend the rest of his life in regret.


    Seeing Xiao Jings actions, the Shadow Ghost quickly ran out of the door and ran to anotner vi. Everyone In tne Xiao family lived In tne same vi area, which was the second branch¡¯s residence.


    Second Uncle saw his eldest brother scrambling over and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Shadow Ghost controlled Xiao Shan¡¯s body and said, ¡°Second Brother,


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng want to kill me.¡±


    Second Uncle¡¯s eyes widened. He looked up and saw Xiao Jing and Gu Teng chasing after him, as well as Yunbao, who was walking on short legs.


    Something must have happened for the three of them to chase after him, but Second Uncle¡¯s first reaction was to ask, ¡°Xiao Jing, is your father mentally


    It was no wonder that his second uncle thought so. Although Xiao Shan said that Xiao Jing wanted to kill him, Xiao Jing had no motive to do so.


    It was true that he was the heir of the Xiao family, but he still had the business he had worked hard to build. It was worth more than the Xiao family. No one would believe that he was in a hurry to be the head of the Xiao family.


    Additionally, Gu Teng was the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Based on her status, she would never attack Xiao Shan. As long as she told the Gu family that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Xiao family, there would be peopleing to avenge Gu Teng. She didn¡¯t need to do it herself. Moreover, Xiao Shan was just having a meal with his son and daughter-inw. Why did he suddenlye out and say that someone wanted to kill him?


    Xiao Jing quickly went forward and said, ¡°Second Uncle is right. My father is a little crazy. I was worried that he would get lost, so I chased after him.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Jings words, Second Uncle believed him without a doubt. He said to Xiao Shan, ¡°Big Brother, hurry up and go back with the child.¡±


    The Shadow Ghost, who had possessed Xiao Shan, really did not expect Xiao Shan¡¯s second brother to have such a reaction. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he have stood up for his brother and scolded Xiao Jing?


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°The Shadow Ghost is a ghost after all, and he has never been a real person. He doesn¡¯t know what humans are thinking at all. He thinks that his method is very smart.¡±


    The Shadow Ghost knew that no one would help him anymore. He reached out and grabbed second uncle¡¯s wrist, instantly transferring to second uncle. Xiao Shan fell directly onto the grass in front of the house.


    Second Uncle had be the Shadow Ghost¡¯s new possession. He turned around and ran out, wanting to leave before Xiao Jing could react.


    However, Yunbao did not give him the chance. She raised her wand and cast a spell to set up an energy wall. The Shadow Ghost did not walk far before it hit the wall. No matter what, it could not escape.


    The people from the second branch were afraid when they saw this scene.


    They asked, ¡°Xiao Jing, tell me the truth. What happened?¡±


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t hide it from them and said, ¡°A ghost has possessed Second


    Uncle. You have to be careful.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone from the second branch ran back into the house and closed the door heavily, afraid that Second Uncle would enter. Xiao Jing shook his head repeatedly. If Second Uncle saw this scene, he would probably die of anger.


    The Shadow Ghost didn¡¯t give up and ran in different directions, but in the end, he was blocked. Xiao Jing shouted, ¡°Hurry up and get out of my second uncle¡¯s body, or I¡¯ll burn you to ashes now.¡±


    The Shadow Ghost fell into a crazy state and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m noting out unless you ask that woman to give me energy..¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206: Purification

    Chapter 206: Purification


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Shadow Ghost was naturally talking about Gu Teng, but Xiao Jing would never agree. He directly ignited a me and said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Yunbao also chanted an incantation to shrink the energy wall, making the Shadow Ghost¡¯s range of movement smaller and smaller. In the end, it could only stay in ce and not move.


    Seeing that the Shadow Ghost was about to put his palms together and chant, Gu Teng eximed, ¡°Oh no, he wants to tie himself to Second Uncle. If he dies,


    Second Uncle won¡¯t be able to live either.¡±


    Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t do anything now. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he identally hurt his second uncle.


    Shadow Ghost saw Xiao Jing¡¯s hesitation and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m now one with your second uncle, unless you kill him yourself.¡±


    This was more difficult. Although Xiao Jing could not attack his second uncle, he could not let the Shadow Ghost go. Otherwise, it would cause endless harm.


    Gu Teng did not have a better idea for a moment. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we seal the Shadow Ghost in Second Uncle¡¯s body?¡±


    This was indeed the best solution now, but Purple Eye did not think so. ¡°If it¡¯s sealed in a human¡¯s body, sooner orter, the Shadow Ghost will break through the seal. At that time, he will eat more human evil thoughts and be unimaginably strong.¡±


    Yunbao had a sh of inspiration when she heard Purple Eye say that. ¡°What if we seal the Shadow Ghost in something?¡±


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but this thing has to be pure and without evil thoughts. Only then can it seal the Shadow Ghost inside for a long time.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand what it meant to have no evil thoughts. She asked, ¡°Then what are evil thoughts?¡±


    Purple Eye was stumped by the question. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you can ask such a question, it means that you don¡¯t have any evil intentions. Us adults will have varying degrees of evil. It¡¯s just that some people can control it very well, while others let it hurt people maliciously. Therefore, it¡¯s best if the thing that seals him is an item. It won¡¯t have any evil thoughts.¡±


    When Yunbao heard Purple Eye¡¯s words, she recalled what she had on her and said, ¡°Then can my crystal ball do? I think it¡¯s very good.¡±


    Purple Eye nodded. ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Since Purple Eye said that Yunbao could decide on this and tell her parents about this idea, the two of them felt that this method was feasible. It was better than killing Second Uncle.


    In order to prevent the Shadow Ghost from escaping, Xiao Jing surrounded his second uncle¡¯s body with the mes of the God of War. The Shadow Ghost shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want your second uncle¡¯s life?¡± Xiao Jing sneered and said, ¡°I advise you to shut up.¡±


    After confirming that the Shadow Ghost could no longer run, Yunbao retracted the energy wall and took out the crystal ball. She closed her eyes and was about to seal it.


    The Shadow Ghost could tell what Yunbao wanted to do. He gritted his teeth and rushed out of the mes. Xiao Jing controlled the mes and wouldn¡¯t hurt his second uncle, so his second uncle¡¯s body wasn¡¯t injured. However, the Shadow Ghost let out a miserable wail. He felt his ck fog-like body melting.


    The mes of the God of War could really burn him to ashes. Realizing this, the Shadow Ghost ignored the pain and got up to run out.


    Xiao Jing quickly chased after Second Uncle and pressed him to the ground. Yunbao took this opportunity to throw the crystal ball into the air. Under the guidance of Purple Eye, she chanted, ¡°Heaven and earth, listen to my request.


    Bind!¡±


    After chanting the incantation, the Shadow Ghost felt that he couldn¡¯t move.


    He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t seal me. I¡¯m willing to take out energy to extend that woman¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    Xiao Jing was a little tempted when he heard this, but Gu Teng stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If energy can be converted into lifespan, then none of the cultivators will die. Only their own energy can extend their lifespan.¡±


    ¡°What if he has other methods?¡± Xiao Jing refused to give up.


    Xiao Jing really wanted to grow old with Gu Teng. Previously, he did not hesitate to exchange half of his lifespan for Gu Teng to live. Now, he wanted Gu Teng to live longer so that they could apany Yunbao to grow up.


    Gu Teng rejected with a solemn expression, ¡®Even if there is, I definitely won¡¯t use it. I don¡¯t want to be someone like Mao Feng.¡±


    Hearing Gu Teng¡¯s words, Xiao Jing could only give up. He watched as Yunbao took the Shadow Ghost from his second uncle and sealed it in the crystal ball. The crystal ball immediately turned ck.


    Yunbao ced her hand on the crystal ball and said, ¡°Crystal ball, crystal ball, respond to my request. Purify..¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207: Father and Son Argument

    Chapter 207: Father and Son Argument


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ck crystal ball turned transparent again. Xiao Jing asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see the Shadow Ghost sealed inside?¡±


    Gu Teng exined, ¡°This is a witch¡¯s magic crystal ball. It is a pure crystal of nature. The Shadow Ghost was born from evil thoughts. The crystal ball istes the evil thoughts of the outside world, making it impossible for him to absorb them. Coupled with the purification function of the ball, the Shadow Ghost naturally disappeared.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Shan and second uncle finally woke up. Perhaps because he had been possessed for a long time, Xiao Shan was even weaker than second uncle. He could only sit on the ground and not stand up.


    As for second uncle, who was much better than him, at least he could still stand up. The two of them asked the same question. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Because the people from the second branch were watching from the house, the exnation was left to them. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng did not think that this was a big deal.


    However, Xiao Shan mmed the table and said, ¡°My granddaughter can¡¯t be a witch. Hurry up and get her to throw these things away. She¡¯s not allowed to learn them in the future.¡±


    Yunbao hugged her crystal ball tightly and said, ¡°I want to learn.¡±


    Gu Teng was a witch himself, so of course she was on Yunbao¡¯s side. Xiao Jing even said, ¡®Yunbao saved you twice with her own ability. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saving this now?


    Xiao Shan stubbornly said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t continue learning. With our Xiao family¡¯s status, we can¡¯t have a child who¡¯s a witch. If you still want the mother and daughter to enter the Xiao family, you have to make your daughter give up these things!¡¯


    When Yunbao heard Xiao Shan¡¯s words, her mood fell. She said to her father,


    ¡°Then Yunbao will go back to Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    She knew that it was not easy for her parents to be together, so she did not want her to affect them.


    Yunbao¡¯s words almost broke Gu Teng¡¯s heart. She walked over and hugged her daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Seeing his wife and daughter like this, Xiao Jing looked at Xiao Shan coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t care about the status of the Xiao family. Let¡¯s go back to the capital now.¡±


    The family of three did not pack any luggage and directly walked out of the Xiao family¡¯s vi. Xiao Shan¡¯s face was tense and he did not speak. The people from the second and third branches were frightened.


    Second Uncle dragged his still weak body over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against your father. He¡¯s such a stubborn person. Let¡¯s just persuade him.¡±


    Third Uncle also persuaded, ¡°The child must be tired from saving people just now. Let¡¯s rest at home first. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Your father still has us.¡±


    Second Uncle and Third Uncle hated Xiao Shan very much. Initially, they thought that it was not bad for him to be the head of the family. They did not have to worry and could only wait to spend money. They did not expect him to cause so much trouble now.


    Gu Teng was not an ordinary daughter-inw. If it were any other family, they would want to dote on her. However, Xiao Shan insisted on pushing her out. If they angered the Gu family, they would have to bear the consequences.


    However, Xiao Shan was stubborn. He would never allow his authority to be challenged. If he really lowered his head to Gu Teng today, he would not be able to show off in the future.


    Xiao Jing protected Gu Teng and Yunbao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with him. He¡¯s my father, so I¡¯ve held it in for so many years. However, Gu Teng doesn¡¯t owe him anything. He has no right to bully Gu Teng here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t say anything even if you¡¯re married? As a daughter-inw, you should be filial to your inws. If she treats your mother like this, won¡¯t you care?¡± Xiao Shan mmed the table and said.


    Xiao Jing was provoked by these words and roared, ¡°My mother has already been killed by you. Gu Teng doesn¡¯t have a mother-inw anymore!¡±


    For a long time, his mother had been a sore spot that Xiao Jing could not mention. However, Xiao Shan did not feel that it was his fault. Father and son would always quarrel because of this.


    Xiao Shan had been the heir of the Xiao family since he was young. When he grew up, countless women wanted to be with him, causing him to not have much patience for women. In any case, without one, there were still countless women waiting for him.


    Even though Xiao Jing¡¯s mother was his official wife, he did not take her to heart. Moreover, he did not think that Xiao Jing¡¯s mother¡¯s death was his fault.


    After Xiao Jing¡¯s mother died, he tried to repair the father-son rtionship, but every time, he was angered by Xiao Jing and the two of them parted on bad terms.


    ¡°Stop bringing up the past. Today, we¡¯re talking about Yunbao learning magic!¡± Every time Xiao Shan heard Xiao Jing mention his mother, he would change the topic.


    Xiao Jing knew that Xiao Shan would say this. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always avoided problems and pushed the me to others..¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: Leaving the Xiao Family

    Chapter 208: Leaving the Xiao Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that the father and son were ring at each other, Second Uncle quickly stood up and said, ¡°The child is still here. The two of you can¡¯t quarrel anymore.¡±


    Yunbao stood beside Gu Teng very calmly. Compared to her life before she returned to the Gu family, the quarrel between Xiao Jing and Xiao Shan was nothing. Yunbao was not afraid at all.


    Third Uncle even asked Gu Teng for help. ¡°Niece, persuade Xiao Jing too.¡±


    Gu Teng was unmoved. ¡°I won¡¯t persuade Xiao Jing. He can settle the matter between father and son himself. I will support his decision.¡±


    Third Uncle really did not expect Gu Teng to answer like this. Under normal circumstances, she should have reconciled their father-son rtionship. Previously, Chen Yue had done this. Why did Gu Teng not participate?


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°I support Dad.¡±


    Third Uncle was confused when he heard the child say the same thing. Could this be the reason why Xiao Jing liked Gu Teng?


    Xiao Jing did not want to argue with Xiao Shan anymore. He turned around and was about to leave with Gu Teng and Yunbao. If the family of three returned to the capital to live, these things would not happen.


    However, Xiao Shan would never allow them to leave. He shouted, ¡°If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll go to the capital and spread the news that Gu Teng eloped with you.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not expect Xiao Shan to be so shameless. He clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his anger, but mes still rose from his body.


    Xiao Shan was not afraid at all. In his opinion, Xiao Jing was his son. It was impossible for him to really hurt him.


    Xiao Shan said proudly, ¡°After all, Yunbao is my biological granddaughter. I dote on her too, but she has to give up all her spells and definitely can¡¯t learn them in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t admit that she¡¯s my granddaughter.¡±


    Hearing such shameless words, even Purple Eye could not help but say in Yunbao¡¯s ear, ¡°Who does he think he is? Will there be consequences if he doesn¡¯t admit it? At most, you won¡¯t call him Grandpa anymore.¡±


    Purple Eye only mentioned it, but Yunbao remembered it. She thought that this was a way to resolve the quarrel between her father and grandfather. She smiled and said, ¡°Then Yunbao won¡¯t call you Grandpa anymore This way, I can continue to learn spells.¡±


    This sentence silenced the entire ce. Everyone looked at Yunbao in surprise. They did not expect her to say such a thing.


    Xiao Shan¡¯s face was about to turn purple from anger. He pointed at Yunbao and said, ¡°This is your upbringing. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to be filial to your elders?¡±


    Gu Teng reached out and protected Yunbao in her arms. ¡°Everyone who has seen Yunbao says that she knows how to be polite. You were the one who said that you didn¡¯t acknowledge Yunbao as your granddaughter just now.¡±


    After being contradicted time and time again, Xiao Shanpletely lost his mind. He turned to look at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°This is the daughter-inw you married into the family. She actually dares to talk back to her elders. Why don¡¯t you think about how you entered the family? She eloped with you and gave birth to a child with you. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to acknowledge this daughter-inw. You can¡¯t even stand straight and still dare to talk to me like this.¡±


    Tears welled up in Gu Teng¡¯s eyes. She thought that this matter would be over after the wedding. She did not expect that in Xiao Shan¡¯s eyes, she was still the shameless woman who had eloped.


    But loving each other was their own business. When she was with Xiao Jing, she was single. She didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong. Why did everyone only judge her with old ideas?


    Xiao Jing stood in front of his wife and daughter and faced Xiao Shan. ¡°I was the one who pursued Gu Teng and wanted to marry her. There¡¯s no such thing as elopement. It¡¯s all your imagination. If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge Gu


    Teng as your daughter-inw, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my father!¡±


    Second Uncle and Third Uncle did not expect things to develop to this extent. They did not want Xiao Jing to fall out with the Xiao family. The children of the Xiao family in this generation were not promising. Only Xiao Jing was very talented in business.


    If Xiao Jing left the Xiao family, the dividends they would receive in the future would definitely decrease. The two of them quickly went forward to persuade him, but they were just trying to persuade Xiao Shan not to continue being angry.


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t have the patience to wait any longer. The family of three went out to leave, but Xiao Shan chased after them and said, ¡°If you leave, don¡¯te back. Don¡¯t be my son in the future.¡±


    Xiao Shan thought that this could threaten Xiao Jing, but he only looked over indifferently and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    With that, Xiao Jing left. Second Uncle and Third Uncle stomped their feet anxiously and rushed forward to argue with Xiao Shan..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Reunion of Friends

    Chapter 209: Reunion of Friends


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The biggest argument in the history of the Xiao family erupted. Second Uncle and Third Uncle brought all their family members to quarrel with Xiao Shan. They wanted him to bow down to Xiao Jing and Gu Teng, but Xiao Shan stubbornly refused.


    In the end, when Second Uncle and Third Uncle suggested splitting up, the Xiao family began to fall apart from that day onwards. After that, business became worse and worse.


    Yunbao had no feelings for Xiao Shan, so she was not sad about what had happened today. Xiao Jing had a smile on his face. He had long wanted to leave the Xiao family, but he had been immersed in the sadness of losing Gu Teng, so he could not do it.


    Later on, when Gu Teng revived, he wanted to officially propose marriage to her, so he put down his temper and coaxed Xiao Shan to go to the Gu family to propose marriage. Now, he was finallypletely separated from the Xiao family.


    When the family of three returned to the Gu family, Old Madam Gu asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you suddenlye back?¡±


    Old Master Gu smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Xiao Jing and I have already agreed that they will still live here after they get married.¡±


    Gu Teng was surprised to hear her father say that. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t let me take all my luggage. You said that I could buy new ones over there. You didn¡¯t even think about letting me stay at the Xiao family¡¯s house.¡± Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The Xiao family has a lot of trouble. You¡¯ll only be at ease if you stay in your own house.¡±


    Gu Teng could feel Xiao Jing¡¯s sincerity towards her. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Then you should have told me earlier.¡±


    ¡°This is a surprise,¡± Xiao Jing said.


    When Yunbao heard him say this, she asked, ¡°Will Yunbao still live here in the future?


    Old Master Gu quickly came over to protect Yunbao and said, ¡°Of course you¡¯re staying here. I missed you so much when you left. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get the chef to make Yunbao¡¯s favorite dishes,¡± Old Madam Gu quickly instructed.


    The two elders felt that Yunbao must have suffered, but Gu Teng asked in confusion, ¡°How could Yunbao have lost weight in just one night?¡±


    However, her words were ignored by the two elders. Now that Xiao Jing was taking care of her meticulously, the two elders focused all their attention on Yunbao.


    The Gu family¡¯s eight sons were originally very sad about their sister¡¯s marriage. However, when they saw that their sister had returned home and said that she would never leave again, they patted Xiao Jing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re really our good brother-inw.¡±


    After these things, Gu Teng began to live a peaceful life. Xiao Jing¡¯s heart ached for her, so he did not let her do anything. He gave all his funds to Gu Teng for her to spend as she pleased. It would be best if she could spend a few million a day.


    Gu Teng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Xiao Jing¡¯s words. When the eight sons of the Gu family heard this, they didn¡¯t want to be outdone. They also took out money for their younger sister to spend. Gu Teng didn¡¯t even know what to do with so much money


    Gu Teng would read under the big tree in the courtyard every day and wait for Yunbao toe back from kindergarten. At this moment, a servant came to her and said, ¡°Miss, someone who ims to be your good friend wants to see you.¡±


    Gu Teng asked, ¡°Did they say their name?


    ¡°She said her surname is Cheng.¡±


    Hearing this surname, Gu Teng quickly went to the hall. There was a woman in a qipao sitting on the sofa, but she lowered her head and no longer had the proud posture she remembered.


    Gu Teng walked over and said, ¡°Cheng Xi, is that you?


    Cheng Xi looked up and saw Gu Teng with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me. I rushed back from overseas immediately when I heard about your marriage.¡±


    Cheng Xi was a good friend of Gu Teng¡¯s from primary school. The Cheng family was also a famous family in the capital. Gu Teng had a quiet personality, but Cheng Xi was very lively. The two of themplemented each other¡¯s personalities and had a good rtionship since they were young. It could be said that Cheng Xi was Gu Teng¡¯s only good friend.


    Later on, Gu Teng learned magic from Song Yun, and Cheng Xi did not cut off


    contact with her. However, when Gu Teng left home, Cheng Xi happened to go overseas, and the two of them lost each other¡¯s contact information.


    Gu Teng did not expect to see Cheng Xi again. The two of them were very excited.


    Cheng Xi lowered her head and said, ¡°I came back this time to see you. I heard that you had already passed away. At that time, my child was sick and couldn¡¯t leave, so I couldn¡¯te back to take a look.¡±


    ¡°You already have children,¡± Gu Teng said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard about you getting married.¡±


    Cheng Xi did not look happy. ¡°The child is already five years old. I got married not long after I went overseas.¡±


    Gu Teng could tell that something was wrong with Cheng Xi. She would never show such an expression in the past, nor would she lower her head and speak like this. She looked obedient as if she was facing her master..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Help

    Chapter 210: Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng asked carefully, ¡°Xiao Xi, did something happen to you? I remember you said that you wanted to go overseas to studyw and be awyer. Why did you suddenly choose to get married?¡±


    Hearing Gu Teng¡¯s question, Cheng Xi suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with unwillingness and anger. However, she lowered her head and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°My husband treated me very well. I didn¡¯t want to miss him, so I chose to get married.¡±


    Gu Teng did not believe a word of it. She had known Cheng Xi for so many years and understood her personality. Cheng Xi was not someone who could get married in a sh. If she had not known and loved someone for a long time, she would not have entered marriage.


    Moreover, when Cheng Xi mentioned her marriage, she was very depressed, as if she was unwilling.


    Gu Teng probed, ¡°Who are you married to? Do I know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a professor from my overseas school,¡± Cheng Xi said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to marry him either.¡±


    Just as Gu Teng was about to continue asking, Yunbao¡¯s voice came in. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Gu Teng quickly went to wee her precious daughter. She hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°Are you happy in kindergarten today?¡±


    Yunbao was talking about what had happened in the kindergarten today. Halfway through, she noticed Cheng Xi on the sofa and said, ¡°Who is this auntie?¡±


    Gu Teng carried Yunbao over and introduced the two of them. Cheng Xi looked at Yunbao enviously and said, ¡°Such a lively personality is really good.¡± Gu Teng smiled. ¡°Did you bring the child back? You can bring them over to y. It¡¯s like when the two of us were young.¡±


    At the mention of her childhood, a smile appeared on Cheng Xi¡¯s face, but it immediately disappeared. She sighed and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to go out.


    Forget it.¡±


    With that, Cheng Xi was about to leave. Before she left, she looked at Gu Teng reluctantly, as if she had a thousand words to say.


    Yunbao could tell that the auntie had something to say. She quietly chanted the mind-reading incantation and heard Cheng Xi say in her heart, ¡°Gu Teng is clearly learning magic, why can¡¯t she see it? Is Devon¡¯s magic so powerful that even Gu Teng can¡¯tpare? Then I¡¯m destined to be like this for the rest of my life, but Lily can¡¯t live like this.¡±


    Yunbao asked, ¡°Who are Devon and Lily?¡±


    Cheng Xi, who had already gone out, immediately ran back and held Yunbao¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°You know what I want to say?


    When Gu Teng introduced her just now, she said that Cheng Xi was her best friend. Yunbao naturally treated Cheng Xi as a close person and nodded directly. ¡°I can hear what you¡¯re thinking. Auntie, can¡¯t you say it directly?¡±


    Cheng Xi¡¯s tears fell immediately as she said in her heart, ¡°I was under a spell by Devon. I can¡¯t express anything about him and the child. I can¡¯t even tell anyone my name, or he will notice and punish me.¡±


    Yunbao said what she had heard. Gu Teng said in shock, ¡°You were forced to get married by him, right?¡±


    Cheng Xi kept nodding vigorously with tears streaming down her face. She had finally waited until someone could sense that something was wrong with her. Gu Teng said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family suspect anything?¡±


    Yunbao said, ¡°Auntie Cheng said that her family is very happy that she can get married. They think that she has grown up and be sensible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Gu Teng said angrily. ¡°This isn¡¯t about growing up and being sensible at all. How can your family think that way? They don¡¯t consider whether their daughter is really happy at all.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Cheng said that she¡¯s trapped overseas and can¡¯te back. Devon heard about your wedding and wanted Auntie Cheng toe back and build a rtionship with you, so he let here to the Gu family herself. She also hopes that Mom can sense that something is wrong and save her,¡± Yunbao conveyed.


    Gu Teng fell into deep thought. ¡°The spells overseas are different from those in China. I don¡¯t have much energy left now and can¡¯t help much. Why don¡¯t we let Yunbao try to undo the curse for you? Yunbao¡¯s cultivation level shouldn¡¯t be low.¡±


    Cheng Xi shook her head repeatedly and rejected this suggestion. She let Yunbao speak for her. ¡°If we remove the spell now, Devon will know. My daughter, Lily, is still in his hands. I have to save her first.¡±


    Yunbao asked directly, ¡°Where is Lily now?


    ¡°I was with Devon in a hotel in the capital. He knew that Lily was my weakness, so he never let her out of his sight,¡± Cheng Xi said.


    Yunbao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s steal Lily. Then we won¡¯t have to be afraid of Devon..¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211: Rescue Plan

    Chapter 211: Rescue n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao had a unique experience, which made her different from children her age. She preferred to solve problems simply and crudely. Moreover, she would start from the root, just like killing demons and ghosts.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s idea, Gu Teng felt that it was feasible. She said, ¡°As long as Lily is not in Devon¡¯s hands, we will have time to remove the spell. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of this person¡¯s threat.¡±


    Cheng Xi thought for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°If I¡¯m afraid that my days will only get worse and worse, I¡¯d rather take a gamble in exchange for freedom.¡±


    Cheng Xi was not someone who would submit to anyone. She had only be docile because of Devon¡¯s methods. If not for these incantations, she would never have lowered her head.


    Back then, Devon had pretended to be a gentleman and wanted to woo her, but she had rejected him cleanly.


    Even after she was forced to get married, she still made a scene every day, wanting Devon to get tired of her asking for a divorce. Unexpectedly, she got pregnant and gave birth to Lily. Devon held her in his hand as a threat, so Cheng Xi forced herself to learn to be gentle.


    Now that she had a chance to escape Devon, hope reignited in her. Her entire posture became arrogant, and she looked like she had Gu Teng¡¯s memories.


    Gu Teng knew that there was strength in numbers. She called Xiao Jing and the Gu family to discuss how to steal Lily. Even Gu Zi and Gu Ming participated in the discussion.


    Seeing so many peoplee to help her, Cheng Xi was so touched that she almost cried. She could only say, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Through Yunbao, Cheng Xi told everyone where Lily was and what Devon had done to them.


    ¡°Aunt Cheng said that Devon had ced a curse on her and Lily. He had also set up an array in the room so that Lily could not leave the room. She could only leave with him, so Aunt Cheng could not bring Lily out herself,¡± Yunbao said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring our team to knock on the door. With the police there, he has to open up,¡± Fifth Brother Gu Jia suggested.


    The second brother, Gu Yu, shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you use the identity of a police officer to visit, what if you alert him and let him escape? After all, he didn¡¯t break thew. You can¡¯t detain him, right?¡±


    Sixth Brother Gu Tang nodded and said, ¡°With your status, you¡¯re the least suitable to meet Devon. If there¡¯s a conflict between public officials and foreigners, at most, it¡¯s a national diplomatic matter.¡±


    Gu Tang studied diplomacy and international politics overseas and had a lot of say in this aspect. Since he had said so, Gu Jia dismissed the thought.


    Gu Lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°The hotel there is under the Rong family. I should be able to take over for the time being. If the hotel catches fire, he will definitelye out.¡±


    Gu Yu said, ¡°I also have some connections overseas. I¡¯ll ask them to investigate this Devon. They might have a way to negotiate with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Teng felt that these two were more reliable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long. I should go back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried about the child,¡± Cheng Xi said as she nced at her watch.


    Gu Teng pulled her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go back. We¡¯ll reunite with you after we save Lily.¡±


    ¡°If you go back, the difficulty of our rescue will increase. Why don¡¯t you stay here first?¡± Xiao Jing said.


    Cheng Xi shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. If I don¡¯t go back, he will definitely be angry.¡±


    Yunbao heard her thoughts and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll be angry and hit Lily. Then I¡¯ll get Yaya and Glutinous Rice Ball to see what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s save Sister Lily now.¡±


    Yunbao jumped down from the sofa and said confidently. She was clearly still a child, but she was very reliable. Seeing everyone nod for her, Cheng Xi said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as Yunbao says.¡±


    Gu Lin called the Rong family to ask for the management rights of the hotel.


    The group drove towards the hotel. After Yunbao entered the lobby, she called Yaya out and said, ¡°Go upstairs to Room 2207 and take a look. How¡¯s a girl called Lily now?


    Yaya turned around and floated up. Purple Eye appeared, and she said,


    ¡°Yunbao, I can feel the smell of evil.¡±


    Gu Lin sessfullypleted the handover. Today, the hotel would listen to hismands. Just as Yaya went upstairs, Cheng Xi suddenly felt a pain in her heart and almost fainted from the pain.


    Yunbao immediately used a healing spell to stabilize Cheng Xi. Yunbao took out her wand and said, ¡°You have to hold on. I¡¯ll save Sister Lily.¡±


    Yaya floated back and said, ¡°That man is scolding Lily. It seems like he¡¯s about to attack..¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212: Threat

    Chapter 212: Threat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Yaya¡¯s words, Yunbao quickly looked at Gu Lin and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, let¡¯s start quickly.¡±


    Gu Lin called the manager and asked him to post a fire rm message. Devon, who was scolding Lily in the house, received the message. He quickly pulled Lily out of the door and ran down the fire escape.


    The lobby on the first floor had been cleared, and all the staff had been told to leave. The fire rm information had been posted to Devon alone. He sensed that something was wrong when he reached the first floor.


    There were a few men he didn¡¯t know standing in the hall, and Cheng Xi was sitting on the sofa at the side, looking at him with a burning gaze that was no longer as obedient as before.


    ¡°I clearly cast an incantation. How did you tell others about this?¡± Devon pointed at Cheng Xi.


    Yunbao stood in front of Cheng Xi and said like a little hero, ¡°Auntie Cheng didn¡¯t say it. I heard it.¡±


    Only then did Devon notice that there was a little girl, but he did not believe that Yunbao had heard it. He only thought that there was a powerful wizard among these people. He grabbed Lily and said, ¡°If you stop me, I¡¯ll kill this child. ¡±


    Cheng Xi shouted, ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt Lily.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lily did not cry. She did not even show any fear. She just looked at Cheng Xi and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t give in. Even if she kills me, don¡¯t go back. As long as Mom can be free, I¡¯m willing to die.¡±


    Lily had been abused by Devin since she was born. She was used to being scolded and beaten every day. Only her mother was willing to protect her and be good to her, so Lily didn¡¯t care if she survived. All she wanted was for her mother to escape from this life.


    Hearing Lily say this, Cheng Xi cried even harder. ¡°Without you, Mommy will never be able to obtain true freedom.¡±


    The mother and daughter loved each other. Such a scene made one¡¯s heart ache. Even if they were not doing well, they tried their best to think for each other.


    Gu Lin said to Devon, ¡°If you let her go now, everything will be negotiable. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you regret being born in the world.¡±


    Initially, Gu Lin only helped because of his sister¡¯s request. But now that he looked at the skinny Lily, Gu Lin thought of Yunbao from the past.


    When they received the call to go to the Wang family to save her, Yunbao was so thin and covered in wounds. If he didn¡¯t save this little girl, she probably wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Devon was not afraid of such a threat at all. He strangled Lily and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. If you want her to live, let Cheng Xie back to me.¡±


    After saying that, he exerted strength in his hand. Lily closed her eyes in pain and could not breathe. Cheng Xi cried, ¡°I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll go back now. Let go.¡± Devon let go. ¡°If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll strangle her right now.¡±


    Cheng Xi wiped the tears off her face and said to Gu Teng, ¡°Thank you for helping me, but I can¡¯t watch Lily suffer.¡±


    Gu Teng pulled her back. ¡°We still have other ways. Even if you submit to him for a moment in exchange for peace, he won¡¯t let you and your daughter off in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Cheng Xi said helplessly. ¡°But I can¡¯t just watch Lily die?¡¯


    Yunbao took out her wand and said, ¡°Aunt Cheng, don¡¯t go over. I will definitely save Sister Lily.¡±


    With that, she rushed over. Fourth Brother, Gu Yu, also followed to protect Yunbao. The uncle and niece began to cooperate.


    Devon also took out his wand to counterattack, but he did not let go of Lily. He knew that Lily was his bargaining chip to threaten Cheng Xi. Without Lily, Cheng Xi would definitely note back.


    Devon¡¯s cultivation was not low. Yunbao and Gu Yu could not defeat him even if they joined forces. Xiao Jing ignited the mes of the God of War and joined the battle, but Devon had been using Lily as a shield, preventing everyone from using their full strength.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and bring Cheng Xi back to my side. You can¡¯t beat me,¡± Devon said proudly.


    At this moment, Gu Yu received a message from overseas. After reading it, he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice at the moment, but you still have a house and apany overseas. Don¡¯t you want those anymore?


    Devon didn¡¯t expect this person to threaten him with thepany, but he definitely couldn¡¯t let Cheng Xi leave him. He roared, ¡°Thepany can be rebuilt and the house can be purchased again. I only want my wife!¡±


    Gu Yu sneered, ¡°You think too highly of yourself. With the power and means of our the Gu family, you won¡¯t be able to get them back..¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: Negotiation

    Chapter 213: Negotiation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Yu finished speaking, Devon became hesitant. After all, even if he was a sorcerer, he still had to live. If he lost this, he would have to live on the streets.


    Gu Lin saw his hesitation and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let Lily go, we won¡¯t attack.¡±


    ¡°What about my wife?¡± Devon asked.


    No one expected him to be so stubborn about Cheng Xi. He was actually unwilling to let go at this point. Even if he didn¡¯t want his daughter, he wanted his wife to return to his side.


    Cheng Xi stood up and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let Lily go, I¡¯ll go back. However, the premise is that you¡¯re not allowed to see Lily again for the rest of your life. Just pretend that you never had this daughter.¡±


    When Lily heard Cheng Xi say this, she cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If Mommy returns to Daddy, I won¡¯t live anymore.¡±


    Devon quickly cast a spell on Lily, preventing her from speaking for the time being. Then, he looked at Cheng Xi and said, ¡°I promise you. As long as you¡¯re willing toe back to me, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Cheng Xi turned to look at Gu Teng and said, ¡°I want to hand Lily to you to take care of. You are the person I trust the most in this world. I will always be grateful to you. Even if I can¡¯t repay you in my life, I will definitely find you in my next life to repay you.¡±


    Gu Teng pulled her and refused to let go. She shook her head and said, ¡°Are you going to bury your entire life?¡±


    She also wanted to save Lily, but she did not want to pay the price of Cheng Xi. No matter who it was, neither of them would have an easy time in Devon¡¯s hands. Abandoning Cheng Xi was no different from sending her to hell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but I¡¯m a mother. I have to do this for my child.¡± Cheng Xi pulled her hand out of Gu Teng¡¯s and walked forward step by step. ¡°If you let Lily go, I¡¯ll walk to your side.¡±


    Devon carefully allowed Lily to move forward, then urged, ¡°Come quickly.¡±


    Yunbao pulled Cheng Xi¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°We can save Sister Lily. Don¡¯t go back. He will still hit you in the future.¡±


    Cheng Xi wanted to pull her sleeve out of Yunbao¡¯s hand, but she could not seed no matter what. Yunbao really did not want her to go over.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Cheng Xi said. ¡°You and Lily have to get along well in the future.¡±


    Yunbao said anxiously, ¡°Is there no other way?


    Purple Eye floated out and said, ¡°Listen to his thoughts.¡±


    Receiving this hint, Yunbao quickly chanted an incantation and listened carefully to what Devon was thinking.


    ¡°As long as Cheng Xies back, I can bring Lily back too. She has the spell I left behind. I can bring her back even if I run to the ends of the world.¡±


    Yunbao quickly shouted) ¡°Auntie Cheng,e back quickly. Sister Lily has his spell on her. Even if he lets Sister Lily go now, he will still capture her.¡±


    Devon was anxious. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you damned child? I promised my wife I would do it.¡±


    Cheng Xi took a step back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you unless you swear on your wand.¡±


    The rtionship between wands and wizardsplemented each other. If a wizard did not fulfill his oath to the wand, he would never be able to use his own wand again.


    Devon hesitated. ¡°You know how important the wand is to me. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    After he said that, Cheng Xi was sure that what Yunbao said was true. Devon wanted to deceive her and then capture Lily to continue imprisoning her. She could not let this happen.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s noting, don¡¯t me me. As long as I threaten her with Lily¡¯s life, I¡¯ll definitely seed,¡± Yunbao heard Devon say in his heart.


    She immediately picked up her wand and attacked Devon, giving him no time to hurt Lily. At this moment, Yaya came out and flew towards Lily.


    Yunbao shouted, ¡°Sister Lily, run!¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened) but she understood that Yunbao hade to save her. She made a snap decision and bit Devon¡¯s hand.


    Taking advantage of the pain, Devon realized that Lily had broken free from his grip. He picked up the wand and aimed it at her back. He chanted an offensive spell, not caring that she was his biological daughter.


    Yaya understood what Devon wanted to do. She used a part of her soul to envelop Lily and then attacked Devon with a strong resentment.


    Although Yaya appeared harmless by Yunbao¡¯ s side, she was still a ghost with strong grievances. Coupled with her many years of cultivation in, her cultivation was not something ordinary ghosts couldpare to.


    Devon was almost overwhelmed by the resentment. He used several spells to defend himself, and Lily sessfully ran to Yunbao¡¯s side.


    Seeing that her daughter had finally escaped, Cheng Xi ran forward and hugged her. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Forced By Death

    Chapter 214: Forced By Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devon finally managed to get rid of Yaya. He pointed his wand at Yunbao and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have left me. You deserve to die!¡±


    Yunbao agilely dodged and said, ¡°You¡¯re not good to them. Of course they have to leave you.¡±


    Although there was nothing different about Devon and Wang Wang¡¯s words and actions, Yunbao felt that the two of them were very simr. Lily was the one who had been beaten up.


    Therefore, Yunbao was very decisive. Devon was unable to defeat Yunbao for a moment. He was puzzled as to how such a young child could have such a


    cultivation.


    Seeing that there was no way to win by force, Devon took out a crystal and crushed it. Lily immediately let out a painful cry.


    She shouted, ¡°Mom, it hurts.¡±


    Cheng Xi did not know what had happened. She looked at Lily helplessly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Devonughed out loud when he saw this. ¡°I¡¯ve been prepared since the day Lily was born. I used crystals to connect with her pain. As long as the crystals are damaged, she will suffer the pain of a broken bone. I still have more than ten crystals in my hand. If you don¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll crush them all.¡±


    As he spoke, Devon took out another crystal. Cheng Xi did not expect him to be so crazy. She roared, ¡°Are you still human? Lily is also your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know she¡¯s my daughter, but we can give birth to more children. I can¡¯t lose you,¡± Devon said, looking at Cheng Xi with infatuation.


    He thought that such words would move Cheng Xi, but it would only make Cheng Xi hate Devon even more. She was surprised that Devon had no feelings for Lily and had such a reaction to her daughter. It could be seen that Devon was inhumane.


    If she really gave in and took Lily back, sooner orter he would sacrifice her life.


    Cheng Xi took out a fruit knife from her bag. She had taken it from the table in the Gu family¡¯s living room for this moment.


    She held the knife to her neck and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let Lily go, I¡¯ll die in front of you now.¡±


    In order to show that she was not scaring people, she pressed her neck hard and soon, blood appeared.


    Devon was a little flustered. ¡°Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t I treat you well?¡±


    Cheng Xiughed mockingly. ¡°You actually have the cheek to say such things. If you hadn¡¯t controlled me with a spell, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have married you back then, causing my child to suffer like this. If you don¡¯t let Lily go, you can only get my corpse!¡¯


    She thought that this would make Devon let Lily go, but he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a wizard. Even if you die, I can keep your soul. When the timees, I can find a


    corpse that has just died and revive you. Moreover, you will never be able to leave my side.¡±


    Cheng Xi did not expect such a method. If she really died, she would fall into


    Devon¡¯s hands. No matter what, she would not be able to obtain freedom.


    But how was she going to protect Lily if this method didn¡¯t work? Even if she couldn¡¯t escape, she had to keep Lily out of Devon¡¯s control.


    Devon saw that Cheng Xi was hesitating. He raised the crystal in his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯d better think quickly. I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±


    Although Yunbao¡¯s cultivation level was high, she was not experienced in battle. She asked Purple Eye, ¡°Is there any way to cut off the connection?


    Purple Eye thought for a moment and said, ¡°All incantations can be cut off, but I¡¯m not too sure about the Western incantations. Why don¡¯t you let your father cut them off with the mes of the God of War?¡±


    Yunbao had a n in mind. She walked to Xiao Jing¡¯s side and instructed him. The father and daughter discussed their tactics.


    Devon saw that Cheng Xi was still noting over and was about to crush the crystal. Yunbao stood on the hotel table and took out the crystal ball. She pressed her palms together and chanted the incantation.


    The Shadow Ghost¡¯s resentment that had yet to bepletely purified in the crystal ball was released. Although the Shadow Ghost only had a little resentment left, it rushed towards Devon out of instinct to find evil thoughts. Among everyone present, Devon had the most evil thoughts.


    With the Shadow Ghost¡¯s possession ability, even if Devon wanted to block the Shadow Ghost, it was useless. The Shadow Ghost clung tightly to his body.


    Devon was a sorcerer after all. He focused his resentment on one part of his body and wanted to expel it. Yunbao found the right time to shout, ¡°Dad, now.¡±


    After saying that, Yunbao used her wand to attack Devon. Xiao Jing¡¯s God of War mes also whistled towards Devon and ignited him almost instantly..

 Chapter 215 - 215: Ending Evil

    Chapter 215: Ending Evil


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The mes of the God of War could burn away all evil, so the Shadow Ghost had attached itself to a person and refused toe out because it was afraid that Xiao Jing would burn it to ashes.


    The Shadow Ghost, who was only left with resentment, did not sense any danger and only instinctively searched for evil thoughts. Meanwhile, Devon, who had been possessed by the Shadow Ghost, was filled with resentment.


    The God of War¡¯s mes unleashed their greatest offensive power on Devon. Even Devon¡¯s soul felt burned.


    Devon did not expect the mes to cause damage to his soul. He fell to the ground in pain and rolled around. Gu Jia shivered when he saw him like this. ¡°I can¡¯t make Brother-inw angry in the future. It hurts just looking at it.¡±


    As he fell, Lily was no longer in pain. Gu Yu rushed forward and took out all the crystals on him. Yunbao carefully took them and purified them.


    Purple Eye instructed Yunbao on the purification steps. ¡°Western wizards like to use water crystals to store energy, so Lilys energy must be sealed inside, causing damage to her body. After the purification, just return the energy to her.¡±


    Yunbao purified the crystal with a crystal ball. The originally colored crystal became crystal clear, and the imprisonment on Lily dissipated. She stood up and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t feel so ufortable anymore.¡±


    Cheng Xi hugged her and said, ¡°You won¡¯t feel ufortable in the future.


    Your father won¡¯t be able to hurt us anymore.¡±


    Lily looked at the tortured, dying Devon with a puzzled expression. ¡°I thought no one could beat him,¡± she said. ¡°It turns out that he also knows pain when he loses.¡±


    Yunbao finished purifying all the crystals and brought them to Lily. ¡°Sister


    Lily, these are part of your energy. You can take them back.¡±


    Lily took the crystal. It glowed in her palm and then dimmed. At the same time, Lily¡¯s face turned rosy. She did not look as weak as before.


    ¡°I feel so good,¡± Lily eximed. ¡°It was so ufortable when I was at home.¡±


    Yunbao exined, ¡°It¡¯s because Devon took away your bodyi s energy and


    sealed it in the crystal. Ot course, you will teel ufortable. It it goes on tor too long, it will affect your lifespan.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s expression was serious. Cheng Xi, who had seen how powerful she was, immediately believed her. She hugged her daughter and kept touching her. ¡°Damn it, I must make him pay!¡¯


    The person Cheng Xi hated the most in this world was definitely Devon.


    She was in her youth when she was studying and was targeted by that pervert, Devon. He used a spell to force Cheng Xi to marry him. In Cheng Xi¡¯s opinion, this was a lifetime humiliation. She never wanted to experience the feeling of her dignity being stepped on again.


    Later on, when she had the child, she was used as leverage. All these years, Devon had beaten and scolded Lily. Even if Cheng Xi did everything to protect the child, she could not watch over Lily all the time.


    Devon needed a beautiful and knowledgeable wife, so she had to go out and socialize with thosedies, pretending to be a harmonious husband and wife and a happy family. At this moment, Devon was abusing his daughter. Cheng Xi had also resisted this and deliberately embarrassed Devon in social interaction, but what greeted them was even crueler abuse.


    She had thought that she would never be able to escape this life. Her greatest wish was to send her daughter away when she reached adulthood. As long as she could keep her daughter away from Devon.


    Unexpectedly, there was a turnaround when she returned to the country. Gu Teng and her family saved her and the child. Lily did not have to grow up in such a family.


    Cheng Xi hugged Yunbao and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you, Yunbao. Thank you so much for saving me and Lily.¡±


    Yunbao was a little shy from the praise. She buried her head in Cheng Xi¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to thank Yunbao. Yunbao did what she had to do.¡±


    On the other hand, Devon no longer had the strength to struggle. His soul was burned by the mes of the God of War. Not only had his cultivation disappeared, but he had also aged a lot.


    Xiao Jing looked at Gu Lin and said, ¡°Big Brother, this person has already be like this. How should we deal with him?¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s hard to exin if he¡¯s not from our country.¡± Gu Lin made a decision. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s already crippled. Let him divorce Miss Cheng and scram back.¡±


    Sixth Brother Gu Tang said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. The child¡¯s custody is still involved between them. I can let Lily stay by Miss Cheng¡¯s side. As for Devon, I can¡¯t let him leave easily. He has to pay the price..¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: Little Witch

    Chapter 216: Little Witch


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The members of the Gu family were very fast. They contacted the embassy in Country Y and requested a divorce between Cheng Xi and Devon, but Devon refused.


    Although Devon had already lost the ability to use spells, he was still unwilling to let Cheng Xi go after recovering. He even said that the Gu family had forcefully taken Cheng Xi away.


    In terms of magic, Yunbao could help, but in terms ofw, Yunbao was helpless. She innocently asked, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, they can¡¯t get divorced?¡±


    ¡°Marriage is a matter between two people, so a divorce has to be agreed by both parties,¡± Xiao Jing exined to his daughter. ¡°Although one party can also file for a divorce, this situation requires a long time to file awsuit.¡±


    ¡°Thatw is really strange. That person clearly doesn¡¯t treat Auntie Cheng and Sister Lily well. Why does he have to agree to a divorce?¡± Yunbao couldn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If we can give evidence that he abused his wife, we should be able to get a divorce.¡±


    When Cheng Xi heard this, she shook her head and said, ¡°He pretends especially well in front of outsiders. Everyone thinks that he¡¯s a good person. Moreover, even if we get hit, our wounds will be covered by spells. There¡¯s no evidence to show at all.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Xi¡¯s words, they fell into a deadlock again. Gu family and the others didn¡¯t have a good solution. Although Gu family had monstrous power in the capital, this was a transnational case after all. They couldn¡¯t influence the government of Country Y.


    Cheng Xi sat on the sofa and hugged Lily. She did not go home but lived in the Gu residence. She only felt at ease by Gu Teng and Yunbao¡¯s side, but she had already told her family about her divorce.


    Lily had escaped Devon¡¯s control and looked much better. She had been eating desperately during meal time. If Cheng Xi had not stopped her, she would have burst.


    Yunbao and Gu Zi liked to y with Lily because to them, Lily was like a Barbie doll.


    Lily might be of mixed blood, but she was more Western in appearance. Her watery blue eyes, her high high nose, and her golden-brown hair glowed gold in the sun.


    Yunbao walked to Lily¡¯s side and yed with her. Cheng Xi smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to think about such days. Sometimes, when I wake up in my dreams, I think I¡¯m still beside Devon.¡±


    Gu Teng held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Even if thewsuit takes a long time, I won¡¯t let that person see you.¡±


    This was also the reason why Gu Teng asked Cheng Xi to stay in the Gu residence. No matter how arrogant Devon was, he couldn¡¯t break into the Gu residence. As one of the top three aristocratic families in the capital, they had such confidence.


    Even though Lily had just escaped from her father, she was still a


    five-year-old child. She quickly yed happily with Yunbao. Just as the two of them were chasing each other, Lily anxiously reached out to grab Yunbao.


    Then, a ray of light flew out uncontrobly. Fortunately, the glutinous rice ball rushed out to block it. Otherwise, this ray of light would have hurt Yunbao.


    Realizing what she had done, Lily looked at her hand in disbelief and ran back to Cheng Xi¡¯s side. She cried and said, ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Yunbao, on the other hand, was not frightened at all. She even asked Glutinous Rice Ball with interest, and the answer she received was, ¡°Although it¡¯s a spell, it¡¯s not aggressive.¡±


    After getting Glutinous Rice Ball¡¯s answer, Yunbao walked towards Lily, but Lily kept retreating. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now.¡±


    With that, Lily began to cry. ¡°Will I be like Daddy in the future?¡± she asked.


    If it had to be said that the person Lily feared the most was Devon, she would


    never be able to ept that she had be Devon.


    Cheng Xi didn¡¯t know how tofort her daughter. She didn¡¯t know why her daughter had changed.


    Yunbao walked over tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not Sister Lily¡¯s fault. It¡¯s because you inherited the bloodline of a wizard. As long as you study hard, you can be an outstanding witch. Yunbao can also use spells, but I won¡¯t hurt good people.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao say this, Lily stopped crying and asked, ¡°Will I really not be like Daddy?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°A witch¡¯s future can only be controlled by herself, just like how I will definitely be a good witch.¡±


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s confidence, Lily was not so afraid anymore. Even if she could use magic, she would not be like her father. She could also use magic to save people like Yunbao..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Father Cheng and Mother Cheng

    Chapter 217: Father Cheng and Mother Cheng


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lily had the blood of a wizard. She was destined to be more than just an ordinary person unless someone could seal her energy, but it would only treat the symptoms and not the root cause.


    Therefore, Yunbao decided to be Lily¡¯s teacher for the time being and teach her how to use her energy to be a junior witch.


    As the youngest person in the family, Yunbao was very happy that she could be a teacher. She took out 100% of her enthusiasm to teach Lily. Although Purple Eye had helped a lot in the process, Yunbao thought that she had the talent to be a teacher.


    Cheng Xi finally rxed in this environment. Even if there was no official divorce now, it was still a beautiful life that she did not dare to imagine.


    As for Devon¡¯s request to see the child, she rejected all of them. She couldn¡¯t let him appear in front of Lily again. It would be best if they never met again.


    Such a good day was so good that Cheng Xi thought she had a beautiful dream and knew that her parents hade looking for her.


    Father and Mother Cheng had been traveling overseas previously and had only set off back after hearing about their daughter. However, they were not here to make a decision for their daughter. They were here to persuade Cheng Xi not to divorce Devon.


    Mother Cheng said, ¡°You even have a child. If you get a divorce, you won¡¯t be able to find such a good person. I think he treats you quite well usually. It¡¯smon for husband and wife to quarrel. You can¡¯t get a divorce because of this.


    Cheng Xi was furious and said, ¡°Mom, that wasn¡¯t a husband-and-wife quarrel at all. I was forced to marry him from the beginning. He hit and scolded me and Lily at every turn. It¡¯s impossible for me to continue living with him.¡±


    Father Cheng said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. We¡¯ve already seen Devon. He said that he didn¡¯t touch you at all. You can¡¯t nder someone just because you want a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your biological daughter. Instead of believing me, you believe an outsider.¡± Cheng Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been living worse than a dog all these years, but you actually want me to go back and be with him.¡±


    Father Cheng didn¡¯t care about Cheng Xi¡¯s tears at all. ¡°Devon gave us so many gifts during the holidays. They¡¯re all precious things that can save face. You don¡¯t know how to cherish such a good husband. If others find out that you¡¯re divorced, I don¡¯t know how they¡¯llugh at our family.¡±


    Mother Cheng chimed in, ¡°Lily is already so old. If you bear with it for a little longer, this life will be over. Are you going to be a second time married wife?¡± Cheng Xi saw her parents¡¯ attitude clearly. She wiped the tears off her face and said, ¡°No matter what you say, I have to leave Devon. It¡¯s not like I have to get married. I¡¯ll live with Lily in the future.¡±


    Father Cheng stood up and roared, ¡°Our Cheng family doesn¡¯t have such an embarrassing daughter like you. If you want a divorce, don¡¯te back.¡±


    Cheng Xi looked at her parents coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Facing her daughter¡¯s determined attitude, Father and Mother Cheng were furious. They turned to look at Gu Teng and said, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re also a married person. Help us persuade her.¡±


    Gu Teng fully supported Cheng Xi¡¯s divorce. She was already furious after hearing those words just now. How could she persuade Cheng Xi not to get a divorce?


    She said with a cold expression, ¡°Since Cheng Xi said that she wants a divorce, she definitely can¡¯t live on. I won¡¯t persuade her.¡±


    Cheng Xi looked at Gu Teng gratefully and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made my intentions very clear. I¡¯m definitely getting a divorce.¡±


    Lily looked at her grandparents and mother, who were at each other¡¯s throats, and said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Daddy really treats Mommy badly.¡±


    Mother Cheng did not look at Lily kindly. ¡°If you help your mother, you will be a wild child without a father in the future.¡±


    Lily had been beaten since she was young. She had only be a little more cheerful in the past few days. When she heard her grandmother¡¯s harsh usation, she was so frightened that she hid behind Cheng Xi.


    Cheng Xi protected the child and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to scare the child here. I¡¯m getting a divorce.¡±


    Father and Mother Cheng made a scene. ¡°Our Cheng family has never had such an embarrassing thing happen.¡±


    Yunbao listened to their argument and said, ¡°Is a divorce embarrassing? Then there¡¯s no need to get a divorce if you didn¡¯t get married in the first ce, right?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s three-year-old brain could not understand the logic of an adult. She only relied on her simple thoughts to ask. Her tone and expression were the naivety of a child.


    However, everyone was stunned when they heard this. ording to the logic of Father and Mother Cheng about divorce being embarrassing, Yunbao¡¯s question was indeed very reasonable


    Father Cheng said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s no ce for children to interrupt here..¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218: Little Sun

    Chapter 218: Little Sun


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Who¡¯s spouting nonsense here?¡± Old Master Gu came down from upstairs and said, ¡°The Gu family can¡¯t tolerate others being presumptuous.¡±


    Father Cheng could make a scene as an elder, but he did not have the confidence to face Old Master Gu. After all, this was the head of one of the three aristocratic families, not someone he could afford to offend.


    Old Master Gu sat on the sofa majestically and said, ¡°Why did youe to our house?


    Father Cheng smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to persuade my daughter. She¡¯s young and insensible. She insisted on a divorce and even stayed with Miss Gu. She¡¯s really insensible.¡±


    Cheng Xi said angrily, ¡°Devon beat and scolded us mother and daughter. Can¡¯t I mention divorce?


    Father Cheng subconsciously wanted to scold her, but when he met Old Master Gu¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his words. He did not dare to be impudent in front of Old Master Gu.


    Xiao Jing held Yunbao in his arms and said, ¡°My daughter can say whatever she wants in her own house. You don¡¯t have to lecture her.¡±


    He had never been friendly to outsiders, not to mention that Father Cheng was criticizing Yunbao. Of course, Xiao Jing did not treat him well.


    Yunbao was not as agitated as them, because she did not know Father and Mother Cheng. Their usations would not make her sad. She looked up and said, ¡°Why do you only love Devon and not Aunt Cheng Xi?¡±


    Father Cheng was stumped by the question and immediately replied, ¡°What love? We¡¯re doing this for our daughters own good.¡±


    ¡°But Aunt Cheng Xi has already said that she wants a divorce because she¡¯s not doing well. If you love Aunt Cheng Xi, your daughter, then why don¡¯t you agree?¡± Yunbao couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Devon doesn¡¯t want a divorce. You persuaded Aunt Cheng Xi to help him. In that case, you should love Devon.¡± Yunbao¡¯s logic shocked everyone, but when they thought about it carefully, it was true. Father and Mother Cheng had helped Devon, but they had not considered Cheng Xi and Lily¡¯s happiness.


    Cheng Xi smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Yunbao is right. Compared to me, your daughter, you love Devon more because he¡¯s the capital you can brag about to the outside world. You want people to envy you for having a good son-inw.


    For this, you can sacrifice your daughter¡¯s lifetime of happiness.¡±


    When Mother Cheng heard Cheng Xi¡¯s words, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I love you. I just don¡¯t want you to beughed at as a divorcee. ¡±


    ¡°If anyone wants tough, so be it!¡± Cheng Xi said firmly. ¡°My own happiness is the most important.¡±


    Before today, Cheng Xi had fantasized about her parents¡¯ support, but now she no longer needed it. This was her life that she had to make her own decisions.


    Yunbao was right. Parents might not love their children. She could not really go back just because she was greedy for her parents¡¯ warmth. That would be no different from going to hell for her and Lily.


    Father Cheng wanted to say something else; however, under the threatening eyes of all the people in the Gu family, he could only shut his mouth and leave the Gu residence bitterly.


    After their figures disappeared at the door, Cheng Xi sat weakly on the sofa and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have parents in the future.¡±


    Lily quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, you still have me. I¡¯ll always be with Mommy.¡±


    Cheng Xi hugged Lily, the two of them leaning on each other. The Gu family¡¯s eight sons sighed at the difficulties of this mother-daughter pair. They had finally left Devon, but they still could not get the support of their family.


    Unexpectedly, Yunbao walked over and hugged the two of them. She said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Yunbao will protect you.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Teng held Xiao Jing¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Our daughter is like the sun, willing to share her warmth with everyone.¡±


    Everyone agreed with Gu Teng¡¯s words. They loved Yunbao at first because she was Gu Tengs daughter, butter on, they loved her from the bottom of their hearts.


    This was because Yunbao was just as Gu Teng had said. She was clearly still a child, but she was willing to use her ability to protect everyone.


    Lily and Cheng Xi hugged Yunbao and kept thanking her. If not for Yunbao and the others, they would not have been able to escape. Yunbao was their savior.


    After crying, Lily wiped away the tears on her face and said, ¡°I want to learn magic from you in the future. I can protect Mommy in the future.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach everything to you. You can protect your Mom in the future.¡±


    Gu Teng felt that something was amiss and said, ¡°Yunbao is still a child. Can she teach Lily well?¡±


    Her worry was reasonable. Although Yunbao¡¯s cultivation level was high, she had not learned spells for long, and Song Yun was not by her side to teach her now.


    If Yunbao became Lily¡¯s teacher, would she lead her astray?

 Chapter 219 - 219: Rumors

    Chapter 219: Rumors


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng¡¯s worries were ignored by everyone. In the eyes of the Gu family¡¯s eight sons, Yunbao was the best. Xiao Jing also believed that his daughter was always right. He did not think that there was anything wrong with this matter.


    Gu Teng could only tell her parents her worries. Old Master Guforted her, ¡°Yunbao has always been protected by her ancestors. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Hearing his father say this, Gu Teng thought of the purple-robed woman. She opened her mouth to ask, but was stopped by Old Master Gu. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to appear, let¡¯s not ask.¡±


    With her father¡¯s guarantee, Gu Teng was relieved. After all, there would be problems with spell cultivation if she was not careful. Since Yunbao had someone to teach her, she did not have to worry anymore.


    Every day, Lily would wake up with Yunbao to meditate. Under the guidance of Purple Eye, she would practice meditation and try some small spells to move items. She practiced very seriously.


    Since they were not officially divorced, Lily could not enter school in the country yet. Yunbao would teach Lily what the teacher taught every day.


    However, such a stable life would notst long. Devon, whose cultivation had been crippled, hated Yunbao deeply. He felt that she had snatched his wife and child away from him, and his cultivation had also been snatched away by Yunbao.


    His hatred nourished the remaining Shadow Ghost¡¯s resentment. Just as he was cursing, he realized that his lost cultivation had returned. Feeling the power brought by the resentment in his body, heughed crazily. ¡°I¡¯ll make you all pay the price.¡±


    Apanied by Gu Teng, Cheng Xi¡¯s condition was getting better and better. The day of the divorce trial was about to arrive. Thinking that she was about to obtain freedom, Cheng Xi¡¯s entire body was glowing.


    Gu Yu, who was browsing the stocks online, called out, ¡°Come and take a look!¡±


    His shout called everyone at home. They saw the headlines: ¡°A socialite surnamed Cheng abandoned her husband. Suspected to be an adulterer.¡±


    Although Cheng Xi¡¯s name was not written on it, it was printed with Cheng Xi¡¯s photo. Coupled with her recent divorcewsuit, everyone knew that this socialite surnamed Cheng was Cheng Xi.


    This news was filled with criticisms of Cheng Xi, using her of being greedy and abandoning her husband. Some people even took out photos of her living overseas.


    Because Devon pretended to love his wife very much, those photos became evidence of Cheng Xi¡¯s wealth. Thements online were one-sided, all saying that Cheng Xi didn¡¯t know what was good for her.


    Moreover, because Cheng Xi was living in the Gu residence now, many people guessed that she had hooked up with a young master of the Gu family, so she abandoned her husband, who had some assets overseas.


    There were even spections about who Lily¡¯s biological father was. These disgusting words were increasing on the Inte.


    Looking at thements below, Cheng Xi almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t expect Devon to post the matter online. Now, everyone in the country knew about them, and those were all distorted information.


    Eighth Brother Gu Peng quickly helped her to the sofa. Lily heard the sound and ran over. ¡°Mom, are you alright?


    Cheng Xi hurriedly squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Mom is fine, go y first.¡±


    After finally sending Lily away, Cheng Xi regained her rationality and said,


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue talking nonsense. We have to fight back.¡±


    Gu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s very difficult. The public only cares about what they want to know. To them, they have already determined that you¡¯re not a good person. No matter what happens next, they won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just let him spread rumors?¡± Cheng Xi said in disbelief.


    Gu Peng raised an idea and said, ¡°Since rifying can¡¯t maximize help to Cheng Xi, why don¡¯t we just post those things about Devon? Let everyone know that Devon isn¡¯t a good person, so they naturally won¡¯t believe his words anymore. Then, they will dig out the details to prove Cheng Xi¡¯s innocence. What they find out is more convincing than what they see.¡±


    Gu Yu looked at Gu Peng with a deep gaze and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Gu Peng exploded. ¡°I¡¯m the chief surgeon of Capital Hospital after all. Do you think I¡¯m brainless?


    Gu Yu spread his hands and did not answer. After all, he was many years older than Gu Peng. He would always remember Gu Peng¡¯s appearance as a brat, so he naturally did not think that he was very smart now.


    Just as Gu Peng was about to argue with his second brother, Cheng Xi held his hand and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much. Otherwise, Lily and I wouldn¡¯t be able to live. These rumors can ruin us..¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220: Murder Technique

    Chapter 220: Murder Technique


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the first time Gu Peng¡¯s hand had been held by a girl. He said ufortably, ¡°This is nothing. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    As he said this, his ears turned red and he squirmed.


    Gu Yu raised his eyebrows when he saw his eighth brother¡¯s shy expression. As expected, he was still a child who had not grown up.


    They had not told Lily and Yunbao about this. Neither of them could understand theplexity of this matter. It was better for the adults to resolve it themselves.


    Gu Yu had asked someone to investigate Devon overseas. If there was anything wrong, they would record it down and try to describe Devon as an evil person.


    Because they could not post the matter of the spells on the Inte) they could only investigate his life like this.


    Devon usually hid it very well. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a gentle gentleman who doted on his wife and daughter very much. There was nothing to criticize.


    However, Gu Yu hired the best hacker to investigate and indeed found a lot of dirt.


    Before the news of the socialite Cheng abandoning her husband had faded, the news of foreign professors believing in a cult had once again trended.


    It detailed the details of Devon¡¯s private belief in a cult and even the sale of children for sacrifice. There were photos and truths that shocked the entire Inte.


    Gu Yu was wise enough not to let anyone mention Cheng Xi in the article, but theizens followed the clues and found out about this matter. This time, the rumors that Cheng Xi had abandoned her husband lost credibility.


    Since Devon was a great viin who could kill, it was definitely right for Cheng Xi to abandon him. After all, no one wanted a murderer husband.


    Moreover, someone had taken out evidence on the Inte that Cheng Xi was staying in the Gu residence because her family did not agree to the divorce. Moreover, she had a good rtionship with the daughter of the Gu family, so she was temporarily staying in the Gu family.


    With that) the rumors about Cheng Xi were rified. Devon became a person despised and scolded by the entire Inte, and the government of Country Y alsounched an investigation on him.


    Devon didn¡¯t react to the change in the trend on the Inte. He didn¡¯t care what these people thought at all. He had done those things previously to pressure Cheng Xi.


    He put away his phone and used the invisibility spell to sneak into the Gu family¡¯s mansion. Lily was ying in the garden at the back. He knew how much Cheng Xi loved her daughter. As long as he held Lily hostage, he could let Cheng Xie back.


    He had fallen in love with Cheng Xi from the first time he saw her and was determined to take her for himself. However, after all kinds of fruitless confessions, he understood that he had to force whatever he wanted.


    Therefore, he drugged Cheng Xi and used an incantation to make her pregnant immediately, forcing her to marry him.


    However, Devon knew that Cheng Xi didn¡¯t love him. She only stayed by his side for their daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but be more and more irritable because of his unrequited love and vented his anger on his wife and daughter.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Cheng Xi wanted to escape. Every time he hit her, he would apologize and even buy expensive gifts for the mother and daughter. They should forgive him for his sincere repentance.


    Devon pushed all the me to Cheng Xi. He felt that she had a change of heart and liked someone else, so she left. All these years, Cheng Xi had never interacted with any men. After returning to the country, she went to the Gu family and wanted to divorce him. It must have been the young masters of the Gu family who seduced her.


    Devon spected about everything darkly, not reflecting on himself at all. He had regained his power because of his resentment, and he wanted to use this power to snatch his wife back.


    Just as he snuck into the Gu family¡¯s mansion, another figure sneaked in. The two of them almost hit each other, but Mao Feng recognized Devon.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you Country Y¡¯s sorcerers boast about your noble bloodline? How did you end up in such a state?¡± Mao Feng could tell that Devon¡¯s strength came from resentment and mockery.


    Before Mao Feng betrayed his sect, he went overseas as an outstanding disciple andpeted with the sorcerers of Country Y. At that time, he fought Devon to a draw, and both of them were unconvinced.


    Moreover, the sorcerers of Country Y were particr about bloodlines. They looked down on the Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s method of relying on their master¡¯s inheritance and thought that it had tainted the sacred bloodline of the sorcerers and formed a huge grudge.


    Devon did not back down. ¡°You don¡¯t look any better now. I heard that you were expelled from the Soaring Cloud Sect. I guess you¡¯re not having a good time either, right?¡±


    Mao Feng was about to make a move, but he did not expect Yunbao toe out of the house to y with Lily. Mao Feng quickly pulled Devon into the grass and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you today. Don¡¯t ruin my business.¡±


    Devon could tell that Mao Feng¡¯s target was Yunbao. He softened his tone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I¡¯m here to take my daughter away.


    It¡¯s best if we get along peacefully today..¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221: Stealing the Child

    Chapter 221: Stealing the Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng recalled what had happened on the Inte in the past two days and smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who scared your wife away.¡±


    If it were any other time, Devon would have attacked. However, the most important thing now was to take Lily away. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re righteous yourself.¡±


    Mao Feng thought of Gu Teng, who had already married Xiao Jing, and lost interest in continuing. The two of them hid in the grass and observed Yunbao and Lily.


    Mao Feng¡¯s original n was to take Gu Teng away, but he knew that this matter was too difficult. Xiao Jing would definitely stay by Gu Teng¡¯s side.


    Moreover, Gu Teng was too familiar with his energy fluctuations. She would definitely sense him appearing beside her.


    Inparison, Yunbao did not know how to sense other people¡¯s energy. As long as he attacked quickly, he could take them away.


    Yunbao had Gu Teng¡¯s blood in her body. As long as he used the forbidden array formation, he could control Gu Teng. At that time, even Xiao Jing would not be able to do anything.


    The consumption of this formation was huge. If not for the fact that there was no other way, Mao Feng would not have done this.


    However, Chen Yue was getting crazier and crazier as she looked at the situation. Moreover, his cultivation could notpletely recover. The news of Xiao Jing and Gu Teng¡¯s lovey-dovey rtionship kept appearing online. Mao Feng could not take it anymore.


    He realized that if he waited any longer, he would not have a chance. He had to take a risk to obtain the person he loved.


    With a simr goal in mind, Mao Feng and Devon had a brief moment of peace. Yunbao and Lily, who were ying on the grass, had no idea that danger was approaching.


    Lily learned spells from Yunbao and was soon able to control things from afar. Devon looked at this scene with a fierce gaze and said, ¡°She¡¯s not worthy of learning spells.¡±


    Mao Feng didn¡¯t quite understand. It was obviously a good thing that his biological daughter was talented. His wizard bloodline could also be inherited, but Devon wasn¡¯t happy at all.


    However, this was not something Mao Feng had to worry about. His heart was filled with thoughts of how to snatch Yunbao away.


    Yunbao was growing too quickly. Mao Feng was afraid that if he didn¡¯t make a move now, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future.


    Purple Eye had alwayse out to help Yunbao. As an iplete spirit body, it was very tiring. Therefore, she let herself rest in the bracelet for the past two days and instructed Yunbao to stay at home as much as possible.


    However, she did not expect that someone would barge into the Gu residence to snatch Yunbao.


    Mao Feng and Devon made sure that there was no one else around and directly used their energy to cover this area.


    Then, the two of them rushed over and took the child away. Without any hesitation, they each carried the child and ran out.


    Lily had just learned magic and was no match for Devon. Yunbao¡¯s body was controlled by the incantation and she could not break free.


    The two children didn¡¯t even have a chance to shout before they were taken away by the two of them. Instead of parting ways, Devon and Mao Feng ran in the same direction.


    This was because the two of them had the same idea. It was better to cooperate than to fight alone.


    The adults were all discussing how to help Cheng Xi. They knew that the children were ying in the courtyard. Only Gu Teng suddenly felt the pain in her heart. She said, ¡°I feel that something is wrong. Where is Yunbao now?


    Xiao Jing said, ¡°Yunbao and Lily are ying in the courtyard.¡±


    Gu Teng hurriedly ran into the courtyard. Seeing how anxious she was, the others also ran over. In the end, everyone only saw an empty courtyard. There was no sign of the two children at all.


    Cheng Xi looked at everything in front of her in horror and said, ¡°Where did the children go?


    No one could answer her. The scene in front of them had already shown that the child had been taken away. Gu Lin said with a dark expression, ¡°Find them for me. Use all your strength to find Yunbao and Lily.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think it was just someone trying to kidnap a rich family¡¯s child. The security in this area wasparable to national security. Even special forces couldn¡¯t sneak in.


    Gu Jia immediately took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police force now and ask them to send someone to check on the traces.¡±


    Gu Teng was considered strong to be able to still stand. Xiao Jing hugged her and keptforting her.


    Cheng Xi could no longer stand and leaned against Gu Peng, crying bitterly. Then, she shouted, ¡°It must be Devon. Other than him, no one will want to take Lily away.¡±


    Gu Yu said, ¡°If it¡¯s Devon, why did he take Yunbao away?


    ¡°Could it be that he was too angry after being defeated by Yunbao, so he took the two children away?¡± Gu Tang analyzed.. ¡°But wasn¡¯t his cultivation


    crippled?¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222: Rong Xuan ‘s Prestige

    Chapter 222: Rong Xuan ¡®s Prestige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Gu Tang finished speaking, Gu Teng suddenly said, ¡°He must have recovered his cultivation. As long as we investigate the energy fluctuations left here, we will know who came.¡±


    After saying that, she chanted an incantation to investigate, but her cultivation was almost gone. Forcefully activating it would hurt her body.


    Xiao Jing immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Master Song Yun said that you¡¯re not allowed to use spells again. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Gu Teng, who had been calm, shook him off and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, but Yunbao was taken away. I can only do this!¡±


    With that, she was about to try again when Xiao Jing hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Guys, hurry up and help.¡±


    Other than Gu Peng who was taking care of Cheng Xi, all the other young masters of the Gu family came over to stop her. Gu Lin persuaded her, ¡°Little sister, Yunbao saved your life with great difficulty. If you forcefully use magic techniques, you will let Yunbao down. Only by protecting yourself can Yunbao be at ease. When shees back, she won¡¯t want to see you lying on the bed.¡±


    Gu Lin¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Gu Teng stopped struggling and gave up on using the spell. Tears streamed down her face as she said, ¡°Where is my Yunbao?¡±


    Cheng Xi had long cried until she was out of breath. She said, ¡°My Lily must have been taken away by Devon. I want this beast to die a horrible death!¡±


    The few of them watched as they quickly mobilized their forces to search the entire capital. The two children had disappeared not long ago, so they had definitely not been taken out of the capital.


    The power of the Gu family was beyond the imagination ofmoners.


    Additionally, the Gu family was on good terms with the other two major ns. Of course, they had to help the young miss of the Gu family. The three ns could almost shake the entire capital city.


    ess to the capital was strictly restricted. Whether it was a ne or a train, they had to check their identity documents repeatedly to ensure that no one could escape.


    The ignorantmoners also realized that something big had happened. Anyone who wanted to enter the capital had to have their identity strictly checked, and they had to register their purpose foring to the capital so that it would be easier to track their subsequent whereabouts.


    Chen Yue, who was hiding in the suburbs of the capital, had no choice but to leave the small hotel. She didn¡¯t know why this small hotel had started to check her identity card, but she couldn¡¯t let the Gu family find her.


    Thinking of Mao Feng, who had not returned for a long time, she suddenly felt that he must have caused this. Then, she had to find Mao Feng.


    As the Gu family strictly controlled the capital, they invited Song Yun to stay in the Gu residence.


    Before Song Yun arrived at the Gu residence, Rong Xuan had also arrived. Since the birthday banquet, he had not attended any banquet. the Gu family had heard that he was studying something very important at home. They had not imagined that he would suddenly leave the Rong family.


    Rong Xuan asked anxiously, ¡°Who took Sister Yunbao away?


    Gu Lin replied, ¡°We¡¯re still waiting for Master Song Yun to sense the energy.


    Only then will we know who has been here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gu Lin, do you mean that the person who took Yunbao away was a sorcerer?¡± Rong Xuan was very good at catching the main point.


    After receiving Gu Lin¡¯s confirmation, Rong Xuan immediately called his family and instructed, ¡°Gather all the wizards of the Rong family. I don¡¯t care what they do,e to the Gu residence immediately!¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Rong Xuan giving the order. At such a young age, he had the dignity of a superior. He even felt that Rong Xuan had some of Old Master Rong¡¯s charm.


    Thinking of his special treatment of Yunbao, Gu Lin felt that it was not a bad thing. The heirs of aristocratic families at their level were all ruthless. Other than being sincere when they were young, they would only have some feelings for their families when they grew up.


    Rong Xuan was already the Rong family¡¯s heir. Yunbao would probably be his only ymate in the same year when he grew up. He would definitely continue to protect Yunbao.


    Although Rong Xuan had called the sorcerers over, they still needed time. For now, they still had to rely on Song Yun. When she saw her master, Gu Teng said in pain, ¡°Yunbao must have been taken away. Only you can find out who the energy fluctuation is from.¡± Gu Teng held Song Yun¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°Master, you must find Yunbao.¡±


    Afterforting Gu Teng, Song Yun went to the Gu family¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she stepped in, she felt a strong energy fluctuation. Moreover, there was more than one person¡¯s energy. One of the energy was pure resentment, and the other was something she was very familiar with.


    ¡°Mao Feng came here,¡± Song Yun said after sensing the energy. ¡°There¡¯s also a person full of resentment.¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s mention of resentment reminded Xiao Jing of Devon. He said, ¡°The Shadow Ghost¡¯s resentment should still be on Devon. It¡¯s very likely that he came to steal Lily.¡±


    Cheng Xi forced herself to stand up and said, ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t let us off. He¡¯s using Lily to threaten me..¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223: Crazy

    Chapter 223: Crazy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi had thought that Devon would insist on not getting a divorce, and she had also thought that he would fight with her for custody. However, she did not expect Devon to steal the child. Thinking of what Lily would experience in Devon¡¯s hands, she could not calm down and tears fell uncontrobly.


    They had seen Devon¡¯s stubbornness. He did not care about Lily at all. His heart was filled with the desire to bring Cheng Xi back to his side, so he would definitely contact Cheng Xi after taking Lily away. However, no one knew where Mao Feng would go with Yunbao.


    Gu Teng closed his eyes and said with a sad expression, ¡°Mao Feng must have taken Yunbao away for me. Since he could revive me after so much difficulty, he definitely won¡¯t let me leave him easily.¡±


    In a sense, Devon and Mao Feng were the same kind of people. They were crazy and arrogant and did not think that they were in the wrong. They hurt the people around them without restraint and were unwilling to let go and use all kinds of methods to force it.


    Xiao Jing said angrily, ¡°When I save Yunbao, I¡¯ll definitely make him wish he was dead.¡±


    The few of them had the same attitude. They had yet to settle the score with Mao Feng for what he had done to his sister. Now, he still dared to attack Yunbao. It was better to die than to let Mao Feng off.


    The few of them quickly sealed off the capital. Mao Feng and Devon naturally could not leave the capital. Mao Feng found a small hotel to stay in. In order to prevent the children from crying and attracting people, he simply used the sleeping curse to let the children fall asleep.


    The two of them checked in with huge hiking bags. Yunbao and Lily were hidden in the hiking bags. After all, it was too suspicious for two men to bring children in. They could easily be mistaken for human traffickers.


    Devon covered his appearance with resentment. Country Y was currently investigating his trafficking of children. All hispanies and industries overseas had been frozen. He had to keep a low profile now.


    The two of them hid in the small hotel and set upyers of array formations before daring to let the two children out. However, Mao Feng still did not dare to undo the sleeping incantation. After all, Yunbao¡¯s cultivation was rapidly growing. If she woke up, she might think of a way to escape.


    Devon did not have so many misgivings. Even if Lily had begun to learn spells, it had not been long since she learned them. There was no way for her to break through theyers of arrays.


    He woke Lily up and wanted to ask about Cheng Xi¡¯s current situation. Lily woke up and retreated to a corner and hugged herself. She did not make a fuss or run away. She just looked at Devon quietly.


    Mao Feng said curiously, ¡°Your daughter is really calm. She actually sat down just like that.¡±


    Devon said smugly, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten her since she was born. She¡¯s gotten used to it after so many years. As long as I tell her to go east, she definitely won¡¯t dare to go west.¡±


    Mao Feng was shocked by his shamelessness. Although he had stolen Yunbao, he had never attacked Yunbao. He did not expect Devon to be so ruthless to his biological daughter.


    ¡°How¡¯s your mother these days? The young masters of the Gu family are staying with her. Did anything happen that didn¡¯t feel right?¡± Devon asked.


    Lily just looked at Devon and said nothing. Her face was expressionless, but her eyes were terrifying. Devon was angered by her attitude and raised his nana co hit her.


    Lily subconsciously curled up her body to protect herself, but she still waited for the beating without saying a word.


    Mao Feng could not stand it anymore and stopped him. ¡°Even if you hit her, you won¡¯t get an answer. She¡¯s still a child, how can she tell that something is wrong?


    Devon didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong, but when he thought about how he still had to work with Mao Feng, he could only give up on the idea of hitting Lily.


    Mao Feng nned, ¡°I need your energy to help me activate the array formation, and you can¡¯t bring Cheng Xi out of the country at all now. I have some connections that can smuggle her out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to smuggle, but do you have money? Without status or money, you¡¯ll live a miserable life.¡± Devon looked at Mao Feng with disdain.


    Mao Feng did not have much money. Although he had changed the fates of many people at a high price over the years, he needed arge amount of money to study the array formation to ressurect Gu Teng. He had spent all his savings to seed.


    Now that the Gu family was hunting him and he had to hide everywhere, he did not have much money on him.


    However, Mao Feng said confidently, ¡°I naturally have a way to get the money.¡±


    When Devon heard that he had money, he didn¡¯t care anymore. He thought about how to secretly inform Cheng Xi and threaten her to return to his side.


    Mao Feng left the inn to look for Chen Yue. She had a formation left behind by him. As long as he looked for energy fluctuations, he would be able to find Chen Yue.


    He did not care about Chen Yue¡¯s life, but he wanted the money Chen Yue had hidden..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Group of Three

    Chapter 224: Group of Three


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue had stopped staying in the hotel a long time ago. She bought some makeup and applied it on her face, making herself look so different her own mother would not recognize her. During the day, she would find a small restaurant and give some money to sleep in it. Then, at night, she would go to various bars to get drunk.


    She didn¡¯t like these ces at all. It was only the noise in her ears that made her feel alive, not hiding in the corners of the city like a rat.


    She didn¡¯t know what Mao Feng was going to do, but she knew that there must be something about Gu Teng. Thinking of this, she became even angrier.


    Why did people still like Gu Teng even after she got married? Xiao Jing was naturally a genius. Before anything happened to Mao Feng, he was also a famous sorcerer. With their capital, they could have any beauty they wanted.


    However, the two of them liked Gu Teng, who, in Chen Yue¡¯s opinion, was not much, let alone that Gu Teng had married Wang Wang.


    Chen Yue watched the rey of Gu Teng and Xiao Jing¡¯s wedding on her phone. Although it was only two minutes, Chen Yue yed these two minutes repeatedly throughout the night.


    She imagined herself standing beside Xiao Jing in a wedding dress. He looked at her lovingly. The two of them exchanged wedding rings and swore to be in love forever.


    Chen Yue was immersed in her beautiful dream and could not extricate herself. This was all the motivation for her to live now.


    She had liked Xiao Jing since she was young, but Xiao Jing was neither distant nor close to anyone. If not for the fact that they were elders, they would not have interacted.


    This also led to Chen Yue being the only girl who could talk to Xiao Jing. She felt that she was special and would be able to be with Xiao Jing sooner orter. Her dream of so many years had long be an obsession. She had to get Xiao Jing even if she had to give up everything.


    By the time Mao Feng found Chen Yue, she was already drunk. She twisted her body in the deafening music. Many men around her wanted to get close to her. One bold man reached out to touch Chen Yue.


    Chen Yue pped him. The man was so angry that he wanted to attack Chen


    Yue. However, he was sent flying by the array on Chen Yue¡¯s body. He looked at Chen Yue in disbelief.


    The formation and incantation Mao Feng left behind had always protected Chen Yue. Because Yunbao had grasped the loophole that could only defend against spells, Chen Yue asked Mao Feng to teach her the incantation to activate the formation. If an ordinary person wanted to attack her, it could also protect her.


    This was also the reason why Chen Yue dared to stay in various bars. She was not afraid of anyone attacking her.


    After dealing with this person, Chen Yue stood up and walked out. After taking a few steps, she saw Mao Feng. She smiled and said, ¡°I thought you died outside.¡±


    Mao Feng pulled her out and went straight to the point. ¡°I already have a way to take Gu Teng away. When the timees, we will immigrate overseas, but we need money to support us.¡±


    Chen Yue was naturally rich. She had not spent a single cent for so many years, and in order to prevent the assets from being frozen one day, she did not hide them in the bank, but in ces that only she knew. However, she did not want to take them out easily.


    ¡°What benefits can I get if you take Gu Teng away?¡± Chen Yue asked. ¡°Even if Gu Teng leaves Xiao Jing, he will still miss her. I want you to think of a way to make Xiao Jing fall in love with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you the money.¡± Mao Feng did not expect Chen Yue to make such a request. There was no way to make someone fall in love with another person. Even the most powerful sorcerer in the world could not do it. True love was not something that could be obtained by magic.


    However, if he wanted to take Gu Teng away, he had to have this money. Mao


    Feng said, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°As long as Xiao Jing confesses to me and says that he wants to marry me, I¡¯ll give you the money immediately,¡± Chen Yue said. ¡°I won¡¯t make a losing deal.¡±


    Chen Yue followed Mao Feng back to the small hotel. The first thing she saw was Yunbao lying on the bed. She rushed over and said, ¡°I want to strangle this little brat.¡±


    Mao Feng did not expect her to be so unstable now. He quickly went forward to stop Chen Yue and said, ¡°I need her blood to control Gu Teng. You can¡¯t touch her for the time being.¡±


    Chen Yue snorted and said, ¡°Then quickly get Gu Teng over.¡±


    ¡°I need Devon¡¯s help to do that. If I want his help, I have to bring his wife here


    first,¡± Mao Feng said, pointing at Devon.


    Only then did Chen Yue notice that there was still someone around. She sized up Devon and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s also an idiot. He can even let his wife run away.¡±


    Devon hated it when people said that. He immediately retorted, ¡°She left me because she was bewitched. She¡¯ll be fine when shees back to me.¡±


    Chen Yue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you lie to yourself like this..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: Potion

    Chapter 225: Potion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue¡¯s wordspletely ignited Devon¡¯s anger. He relied on his resentment to recover his cultivation, so he did not have his previous calmness at all. On impulse, he wanted to strangle Chen Yue.


    Chen Yue did not move. She just stood where she was because she knew that Mao Feng would protect her. As expected, Mao Feng stood in front of her and stopped Devon. ¡°Bear with it for a while. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have the money to help you smuggle. Isn¡¯t your money overseas?


    This hit Devon¡¯s sore spot. All his assets had been frozen by the government of Country Y, and the other hidden money was also in Country Y. He did not have much money on him, so it was not enough.


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Chen Yue smiled sarcastically. It seemed that these poor people still had to rely on her. She sat on the bed and said, ¡°If the two of you want money, you have to give me Xiao Jing. Tell me what you can do.¡±


    Mao Feng naturally couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The traditional spells in China didn¡¯t involve human feelings. Some of them were just crooked evil spells that could bewitch people. Moreover, even if they could bewitch people, it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    He could only look at Devon for help. Devon, who had received the signal, said, ¡°I have a potion that can make people have strong love as long as they drink it.


    The person who drinks the potion will love whoever put their blood in it.¡± However, Devon did not mention the price of this potion. Not only did they have to exchange their lifespan for energy, but they also had to keep drinking the potion. Otherwise, they would wake up from their fake love.


    This required endless lifespan to be converted into energy. A person¡¯s lifespan was limited and could not support the usage of the potion at all. At most, people who used the potion for two to three years would exhaust their lifespan and die.


    Devon only wanted Chen Yue¡¯s money to smuggle him out. He didn¡¯t care what would happen next.


    Mao Feng had also heard of this potion and knew the price to pay after using it. However, he did not want to continue feigning civility with Chen Yue. He wished she would take out the money now and die.


    Chen Yue was not easy to fool. She asked Devon, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give it to your wife? If she loved you, she wouldn¡¯t have run away.¡±


    Devon forced a smile. ¡°My wife truly loves me, but she was seduced without my knowledge. She¡¯ll fall in love with me all over again when she returns to me?¡¯


    Chen Yue looked at Devon as if he was crazy. In her opinion, Devon was really sick. She loved Xiao Jing so much, but she knew that she had to use methods to get him. Devon was still lying to himself that his wife loved him.


    ¡°Then make this potion. As long as Xiao Jing falls in love with me, I¡¯ll give you the money. At that time, with the power of the Xiao family and the Chen family, you can go to any country you want,¡± Chen Yue said in a high and mighty tone.


    Devon could only agree aggrievedly and go out to buy the medicinal herbs needed for the potion.


    From the beginning to the end, they did not look at Lily in the corner. She had been listening to what they were saying. After Devon went out, she looked at Yunbao on the bed. As long as she could wake up, they would have a chance to escape.


    The investigation in the capital had been carried out as quickly as possible, but it would take time to investigate all the areas in the capital. The Gu family¡¯s mansion had almost be a smallmand center. The few of them and the army were here to receive news.


    Although the Gu family could also make connections with the army, the Rong family was a family with military background. These people were called over by Rong Xuan. Old Master Rong trusted Rong Xuan very much and had long given him the right to mobilize these people.


    The house was filled with people. Not only were there people from the army, but there were also wizards. These two groups of people did not expect to stand in one ce in their lives. After all, they were in charge of different directions.


    Song Yun gathered these wizards together and analyzed whether they could track the same energy fluctuation. This was the only thing they could do at the moment. She tried to sense the energy of Yunbao, but there was no reaction at all. Someone must have cut off the connection between the energy of the Yunbao and the outside world.


    After the wizards tried, they shook their heads and said, ¡°The capital is so big that it¡¯s impossible to sense it directly. With so many of us, we can¡¯t cover the entire capital. Moreover, these two are wizards who have cultivated for a long time. They can sense the energy cover of the capital. If they hide their energy, we really won¡¯t be able to find them.¡±


    ¡°The two of them won¡¯t hide their energy.¡± Rong Xuan walked over and said firmly, ¡°The prerequisite for hiding their energy is that they can¡¯t use spells. The two of them have to do something, so they won¡¯t give up on spells..¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226: Rescue

    Chapter 226: Rescue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Xuan disyed extraordinary calmness and said, ¡°They want to take Auntie Cheng and Auntie Gu away, so they will definitely use magic.¡±


    Song Yun also felt that it made sense. ¡°Young Master Rong is right. These two people won¡¯t hide their energy.¡±


    After the wizards heard this, they said, ¡°But even if all of us join forces, we won¡¯t be able to cover the entire capital.¡±


    Rong Xuan looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s split up. We¡¯ll definitely be able to find them one by one.¡±


    This method sounded simple, but it required the wizards to repeatedly release energy. This consumed a lot of wizards¡¯s vitality, so they were a little hesitant.


    Rong Xuan did not give them time to hesitate and said directly, ¡°The Rong family gives you a high sry every month. It¡¯s time for you to contribute.¡±


    Since the young master had already said so, the wizards could only listen. Song Yun divided the area on the map of the capital and analyzed where to cover it first.


    Gu Lin walked up to Rong Xuan and said, ¡°Thank you for helping us find these two girls.¡±


    Rong Xuan¡¯s expression softened when he faced Gu Lin. He finally seemed like a child. ¡°I¡¯m very worried that Yunbao is in the hands of those two people. Only like this can we find them faster.¡±


    Gu Lin knew Rong Xuan¡¯s intentions towards Yunbao and said, ¡°They will definitely be fine.¡±


    The few of them were busy rescuing the children. Gu Peng stayed by Cheng Xi¡¯s side while contacting people. Her nerves were very fragile now, and any movement could agitate her.


    Cheng Xi gripped the rag doll in her hand tightly. The palm-sized doll was Lily¡¯s favorite thing. Devon did not allow such a child¡¯s item in the house, and she had pieced it together with scraps of cloth to give to her daughter.


    She¡¯d seen Devin abuse Lily herself, so she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her daughter had been taken. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened to Lily. It had almost taken only one night for her to wither.


    Gu Peng could only stay by her side to prevent anything irreversible from happening. Gu Teng did not shed another tear. She stayed in Yunbao¡¯s room and meditated, as if she could sense her daughter this way.


    At this moment, the people from Country Y¡¯s embassy came to the Gu residence. They wanted to see Cheng Xi and ask about Devon.


    Gu Peng refused, ¡°Madam Cheng Xi¡¯s current situation is not suitable for her to see you.¡±


    Cheng Xi walked out of the room and said, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±


    She knew these people were going to investigate Devon. If Lily was taken away, she wouldn¡¯t make it easy for Devon either.


    Country Y wanted to investigate the sale of children by Devon. Although Cheng Xi had never seen these, she knew Devon¡¯s private beliefs and how he tried to make her believe in it too.


    However, Cheng Xi was extremely disgusted by this. Devon was afraid that her infidelity would have serious consequences, so he did not force her to believe in this religion.


    ¡°Ms. Cheng, do you know what the specific situation of this religion is?¡± the person from Country Y¡¯s embassy asked.


    Cheng Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation of this religion because Devon said that if I¡¯m not pious enough, I¡¯ll taint the faith, so he didn¡¯t tell me about this religion. However, I know that the core of this religion is blood. Devon often said that only blood can cleanse the soul of sin.¡±


    The people from Country YR S embassy recorded them one by one and prepared to go back for further investigation. They said, ¡°Ms. Cheng, because you and Mr. Devon are not officially divorced, your authorization has legal effect. Can we search your house?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Cheng Xi nodded. ¡°He always stays in the basement and doesn¡¯t let me get close. You can focus on searching.¡±


    Devon still didn¡¯t know that his house was about to be searched. He was busy buying herbs everywhere to concoct potions. When he thought of Chen Yue ordering him around, he felt really aggrieved. If he didn¡¯t have a favor to ask) he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state.


    Not long after Devon left, Mao Feng also went out to buy what he needed to activate the array. Only Chen Yue and the two children were left in the hotel.


    Chen Yue was not interested in Lily, but she kept staring at the sleeping Yunbao as if she wanted to bore two holes in her face.


    However, Chen Yue did not gopletely crazy. She controlled her desire to strangle her and went out. She was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, she would really attack.


    As the door closed, Lily rushed to check on Yunbao. She found that Yunbao was sleeping soundly and could not be woken up. She could only try to open the door, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open the door..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Escape

    Chapter 227: Escape


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lily knew this was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t miss. They could only escape if all three of them were out of the room, so she tried again, unwilling to give up.


    But the door could not be opened. Lily asked anxiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be opened?¡±


    She thought about it and finally chanted the incantation Yunbao had taught her, but her magic power could notpare to Mao Feng and Devon. Their array formations wereyered in the entire room, and she could not rush out at all.


    As time passed, Lily became more and more anxious. Seeing that she could not open the door, she could only continue to wake Yunbao up. However, the sleeping spell was not easy to break.


    Lily had not learned many spells to begin with, so she did not know how to undo the spell. In the end, she cried, ¡°Yunbao, wake up.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tears fell on Yunbao¡¯s face. The more she cried, the sadder she became. She was only five years old and had been beaten and scolded since she was young. It was not easy for her to hold on until now.


    Yunbao was sleeping in a dream, but she heard a sad cry in her ear. Moreover, it was the voice of someone she was very familiar with. She tried her best to open her eyes to look, but she could not seed.


    Lily felt Yunbao¡¯s fingers move again. She quickly stopped crying and focused on Yunbao¡¯s hand. After a while, she was finally sure that she had really moved.


    She hurriedly called out in surprise, ¡°Yunbao, Yunbao, open your eyes and look at me.¡±


    Hearing someone call her name, Yunbao tried harder to open her eyes. Seeing that she was still in a daze, Lily chanted an incantation and transferred her energy to Yunbao, hoping that she would wake up as soon as possible.


    With the help of energy, Yunbao became more and more awake. Finally, she broke free from the shackles of the dream. She opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Sister Lily, why are you crying?


    Lily rushed over and hugged her excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I was so afraid that you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Yunbao wiped her tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m awake now.¡±


    Lily knew that this was not the time to cry. She quickly exined what had happened and said, ¡°They¡¯re all out, but I can¡¯t open the door. We have to escape immediately.¡±


    Yunbao quickly got out of bed and tried to open the door, but she had not learned any advanced arrays and could not open it. Lily was in despair when she saw that she could not open it either. Could it be that they really could not leave?


    Yunbao thought for a while and pressed her palms together. Then, she focused all the energy in her palms until the umted energy turned into an energy ball. Then, she expanded the ball infinitely on the array formation at the door. Since she couldn¡¯t undo the array formation, she directly opened a hole.


    Pure energy forcefully opened a hole in the middle of the array. Yunbao pulled Lily out. Just as they were about to escape, the sound of the door opening came. The energy ball¡¯s structure was unstable, and it immediately hid back into Yunbao¡¯s body.


    Seeing that someone was about to open the door, Yunbao¡¯s first reaction was to get into bed. Lily knew that she could not get out now. She returned to the corner and sat quietly, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Chen Yue walked in and did not find anything wrong. She walked to the bed and sat down to stare at Yunbao. Lily did not know what she was going to do, but she could feel the ferocity in her eyes.


    Having seen enough of Yunbao¡¯s face, she bent down and rummaged through the bag. She had just gone out to buy this. Lily saw her take out a sharp knife.


    Chen Yue smiled and said, ¡°You look too simr to your mother. You¡¯ll definitely be a vixen who seduces men in the future. I¡¯ll settle your face once and for all now.¡±


    With that, she was about to sh Yunbao¡¯s face with the knife in her hand. Lily could not pretend to be stupid and shouted, ¡°Yunbao, dodge!¡¯


    Yunbao did not dodge. Instead, she reached out to snatch the knife. Her strength was not something ordinary people couldpare to. Moreover,


    Chen Yue was previously a pampered youngdy. She could notpete with Yunbao at all.


    Yunbao did not know how to use a knife, so she threw it away after snatching it. After taking out her wand, she pulled Lily out and the energy ball flew out of the array.


    Previously, Yunbao chose to pretend that she was not awake because she did not know who had returned. If it was Mao Feng or Devon, Yunbao would definitely not be able to escape. However, Chen Yue would definitely not be able to stop them.


    Yunbao Dulled Lily and ran for her life. Chen Yue could not catch up even if she wanted to. She could only call Mao Feng toe back quickly. Mao Feng, who was shopping, felt the voice transmission array and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande back. Those two brats have run away!¡± Chen Yue¡¯s anxious voice sounded.


    Yunbao was the key to obtaining the Gu Teng. Mao Feng did not care about buying anything and turned to go to the small hotel..

 Chapter 228 - 228: A Battle Alone

    Chapter 228: A Battle Alone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The small hotel in the capital was the cheapest ce to stay. There were all kinds of people living here. Yunbao and Lily, the two children in exquisite dresses, were especially eye-catching.


    When the hotel owner saw the two of them run out, he wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him. Why would two children appear in his shop?


    Yunbao and Lily had always been in and out of the Gu family¡¯s car, so they did not know the road to the capital. They could only run forward aimlessly.


    The amethyst bracelet was currently in a deep sleep. This was destined to be Yunbao¡¯s battle alone.


    Lily was older than Yunbao, after all. She knew what to do when she got lost. She said, ¡°We have to run to a crowded ce first, then get the adults to call the police and send us home.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and looked up to find a crowded ce However, such small hotels were on the edge of the city. During the day, these people who stayed in small hotels went out to earn a living. The streets looked empty.


    The two children had no sense of direction and could only run forward without any clue. At this moment, Mao Feng returned to the hotel.


    Chen Yue rushed over and said, ¡°Those two brats haven¡¯t been out for long.


    You should be able to catch them.¡±


    Mao Feng did not speak to her. He focused on sensing the operation of the array formation at the door. He wanted to rely on the energy fluctuation left behind by Yunbao to find her.


    Mao Feng was extremely fast. In almost an instant, he finished sensing and ran out. He had to capture the two children before they were discovered.


    The Gu family had joined forces with the other two aristocratic ns to set up a trap. If the whereabouts of the two kids were exposed, he would not be able to escape even if he could take Yunbao as a hostage.


    Yunbao and Lily ran on their short legs. Neither of them knew where to go, but neither of them dared to stop.


    Just as Lily could not run anymore and stopped to rest, Mao Feng¡¯s energy covered the two of them. Yunbao took out her wand and was about to counterattack, but under the powerful energy, her magic attack power was greatly reduced. It was like scratching an itch for Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng walked up to Yunbao and Lily and said, ¡°I underestimated your learning ability. You can solve my array formation so quickly. As expected of Gu Teng¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Yunbao used her energy to protect herself and Lily. She looked at Mao Feng stubbornly and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person who wants to take me and Lily away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Mao Feng sighed. ¡°When your motheres back to me, I can bring you overseas to live.¡±


    Mao Feng knew how much Gu Teng loved her daughter, so he could also ept Yunbao generously, provided that Gu Teng was willing to stay by his side.


    Yunbao widened her eyes and said, ¡°Of course my mother has to be with Dad. She won¡¯t be by your side.¡±


    When Mao Feng heard this, he said angrily, ¡°Your father snatched Gu Teng away from me. I¡¯m just taking back my own things!¡¯


    Yunbao stood in front of Lily to protect her. She did not give in to Mao Feng¡¯s anger. ¡°My mother chose my father. You¡¯re the one who wants to snatch my mother away now.¡±


    Mao Feng had never interacted with children before. He did not know that children all had their own logic and reasoning. It was definitely impossible to reason with them, even if it was a smart child like Yunbao.


    He only felt a headache when he heard Yunbao¡¯s words. He did not want to argue with her about these things anymore and directly attacked to break Yunbao¡¯s energy shield.


    Lily saw this and transferred her energy to Yunbao. Although she was not very good at spells, she had inherited the bloodline of the wizard. Moreover, the energy that had been taken away had returned to her body. Now, Lily did notck energy at all.


    With Lily¡¯s help, Mao Feng felt a hindrance. He did not expect Devon¡¯s daughter to be so powerful. If she had learned magic from Devon from the beginning, she would have achieved a lot.


    However, Mao Feng¡¯s spell was not something Yunbao couldpare to. Soon, Yunbao¡¯s energy shield was broken. Lily subconsciously hugged Yunbao to protect her.


    Yunbao took out her wand and attacked Mao Feng, but Mao Feng resolved them one by one. Just when Yunbao did not know what to do, Lily said,


    ¡°Yunbao, if you can¡¯t hold on, let¡¯s surrender. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tears fell. She did not want to be brought back to see her father. She knew that she would be beaten up when she returned, but this wizard¡¯s spells were too high. If she continued to resist, Yunbao would definitely be injured..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Found

    Chapter 229: Found


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao reached out to wipe Lily¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Sister Lily, don¡¯t be afraid. We will escape.¡±


    After saying that, she took out the crystal ball and chanted an incantation,


    ¡°Heaven and earth, listen to my orders. Absorb!¡±


    As soon as Yunbao finished speaking, the crystal ball emitted light, continuously absorbing Mao Feng¡¯s energy. Even Mao Feng did not expect this move. The energy absorbed by a sorcerer¡¯s crystal ball was different. If there was any other energy inside, it would explode.


    Yunbao would leave energy behind whenever she used a crystal ball. Did she never use a crystal ball?


    What Mao Feng didn¡¯t know was that although Yunbao used a crystal ball, the energy inside had long been transferred to Devon. The crystal ball only contained the resentment left behind by the Shadow Ghost.


    Yunbao mobilized all its energy to activate the crystal ball. This was actually a matter of killing your enemy but injuring yourself. Even if Yunbao could resist Mao Feng, it would also face the situation of running out of energy.


    If Yunbao was a witch with actualbat experience, she would not do this. However, Yunbao¡¯sbat experience was not rich, so she did not have any tactics to speak of.


    This way, Mao Feng could not predict what Yunbao was going to do. Such a huge energy fluctuation made him have a bad feeling. If other wizards passed by this area, they would definitely notice.


    However, what he did not know was that Rong Xuan had found dozens of wizards to search the capital. They sensed energy fluctuations ording to the order.


    The wizards took turns to release their energy to sense the surroundings.


    When they were tired, they would quickly go down to rest and rece them. This method of taking turns to search was the fastest.


    Such a huge energy fluctuation appeared on the outskirts of the capital and immediately attracted their attention. Song Yun hurriedly released all the energy to sense it and said excitedly, ¡°This is the energy fluctuation of Yunbao.¡±


    When Gu Teng heard this, she hurriedly rushed over and said, ¡°Where is the energy?¡±


    She saw the floating cursor on the map and was about to run out when Xiao


    Jing stopped her and hugged her. ¡°You can¡¯t be rash. If you want to save


    Yunbao, we can go.¡±


    For the past two days, Gu Teng had not eaten anything but meditated in Yunbao¡¯s room. Her body was already extremely weak. It was definitely impossible for her to run out now. Xiao Jing could only try his best to persuade her to stay at home. None of them wanted their sister to go.


    Gu Peng quietly walked behind Gu Teng. Taking advantage of the fact that she was under control, he directly inserted the medicine in his hand. Gu Teng quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Gu Jia asked.


    Gu Peng held the needle in his hand. ¡°This is the tranquilizer I prepared previously. I even gave Cheng Xi a tube just now. I was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and would be too anxious.¡±


    Gu Lin nodded and said, ¡°This is also the best solution. Otherwise, Little Sister will definitely make a fuss.¡±


    Xiao Jing carried Gu Teng to the room upstairs, and the group prepared to rush to the ce where the energy appeared. Rong Xuan also followed with the wizards. All the red lights along the way turned green, allowing them to drive without stopping.


    Yunbao did not know that her father and uncles had rushed over. She tried her best to resist Mao Feng and said to Lily, ¡°Sister Lily, run now and leave me alone. Then go back and find Mom and Dad to save me.¡±


    Lily was flustered. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°We have to send someone back to get reinforcements,¡± Yunbao said firmly.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to me, I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±


    However, Lily was unwilling no matter what. She shook her head and said, ¡°We have to go back together.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t know anything about tactics. She only knew how painful it was when her father hit her. If Yunbao was captured, her father would definitely hit her. Yunbao had never been hit before, so she definitely couldn¡¯t take it.


    Yunbao could not hold it in anymore. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°If we¡¯re all captured, no one will know where we are. Run quickly.¡±


    The more she talked, the more Yunbao cried. Previously, the two of them were ying in the courtyard of the Gu family. However, now that they were escaping with all their might, Yunbao suddenly started to miss her parents.


    Lily knew that Yunbao was right. Someone had to run out to deliver the news. If she stayed, she would not be able to stop Mao Feng, so she could only run out to ask for help.


    She reached out to wipe Yunbao¡¯s tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find someone to save you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and ran in the opposite direction. Yunbao focused all her energy on the crystal ball and released all her energy without holding back.


    Mao Feng did not stop Lily. In any case, he only needed Yunbao to take Gu Teng away. As for Lily, he would leave her to Devon..

 Chapter 230 - 230: Ancestor’s Legacy

    Chapter 230: Ancestor¡¯s Legacy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng sensed that Yunbao was about to run out of energy and said, ¡°You¡¯d better follow me back obediently. Otherwise, it will be very ufortable to run out of energy.¡±


    Sorcerers could recover as long as there was a trace of energy in their bodies. However, if it was all exhausted, someone would need to take out energy to help. Otherwise, it would take a long time to recover, and their bodies would be extremely weak from exhaustion.


    However, Yunbao refused to admit defeat. She could not let this person who wanted to snatch her mother defeat her.


    With this belief, Yunbao held on. Just as her energy was about to be exhausted, Yunbao¡¯s eyes widened. She felt an abnormal change in her body.


    The energy that was about to dry up became endless. It was as if the energy of everything around her could be used by Yunbao. She floated in the air and absorbed energy crazily.


    Even Mao Feng¡¯s energy was sucked away. He wanted to retract his energy, but it was useless.


    Yunbao slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes had already turned the color of amethyst. Her crystal clear eyes looked at Mao Feng. Her eyes were filled with wisdom and pity, as if she had be another person.


    However, the dominant consciousness of this body still belonged to Yunbao. She remembered that she wanted to defeat the person in front of her and reached out to absorb all of Mao Feng¡¯s energy.


    Mao Feng did not understand what had happened, but he knew that Yunbao¡¯s current cultivation was enough to crush him, so he had to escape as soon as possible.


    However, Yunbao had been absorbing his energy. Even if he wanted to leave, he could not move.


    At this moment, the Gu family finally found this ce and met Lily, who was running out desperately. She grabbed Xiao Jing¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Hurry up and save Yunbao.¡±


    With Lily¡¯s guidance, they did not need to sense anything anymore. They ran straight to where Yunbao was and saw her floating in the air.


    Gu Lin asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The others of the Gu family couldn¡¯t answer him either. They had never seen Yunbao like this. She was powerful, noble, andpassionate. Although she was only three years old, she seemed to have thousands of years of experience, like a legendary god.


    Song Yun saw the reason for all of this and said, ¡°Yunbao has awakened her ancestor¡¯s bloodline. She now has the energy left behind by countless ancestors.¡±


    ¡°The ancestor¡¯s inheritance is one in ten thousand, and there are very few examples of awakening from the bloodline.¡± The wizards sighed. ¡°Little Miss¡¯ future achievements are limitless.


    Xiao Jing did not care about any achievements at all. He asked anxiously, ¡°How should we save Yunbao now?¡±


    ¡°No one can get close to the Yunbao in the bloodline inheritance. We can only wait for her inheritance to end,¡± Song Yun said.


    Rong Xuan looked at Yunbao in the air with worry. Even if they said that this bloodline inheritance would be better for Yunbao, he did not think thatpassionate expression belonged to Yunbao. He was afraid that Yunbao would be like that.


    Everyone was waiting for Yunbao¡¯s inheritance to end, yet Mao Feng couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he waited any longer, then his energy would be sucked dry by Yunbao.


    Thinking of this, he used all his strength to operate his array formation and reverse the consumption of all the energy. In order not to have his energy sucked away, Yunbao chose to stop.


    In these few seconds, Mao Feng turned around and fled. Yunbao did not chase after him to kill him because her consciousness and the consciousness of the inheritance were fighting.


    Seeing that Yunbao was on the verge of copse, Xiao Jing quickly caught her. The few of them surrounded her and called her name, but no matter how they called her, there was no reaction.


    Her eyes were open, but they were listless. Shey in Xiao Jing¡¯s arms like a doll. After a simple examination, Gu Peng said, ¡°At the moment, I can¡¯t see anything wrong with Yunbao. She needs to be sent to the hospital for further examination.¡±


    Song Yun ced his hand on Yunbao¡¯s forehead. wanting to use energy to wake


    her up. However, just as she made a move, she was repelled by Yunbao¡¯s energy. Song Yun had cultivated for so many years, but she had actually lost to Yunbao in terms of cultivation.


    As she sighed at the increase in Yunbao¡¯s cultivation, she said worriedly, ¡°Yunbao has too much energy in her body now. She can¡¯t use it at all. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid she will choose to sleep to consume it.¡±


    Hearing Song Yun say this, Xiao Jing said anxiously, ¡°Then can you distribute


    Yunbao¡¯s energy to others?¡±


    Xiao Jing did not care if his daughter¡¯s cultivation was high or not. He only hoped that his daughter could study and live happily like an ordinary child.


    If she had to use deep sleep to exchange for cultivation, Xiao Jing would rather Yunbao not have so much cultivation..

 Chapter 231 - 231: Dispersing Energy

    Chapter 231: Dispersing Energy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun understood what Xiao Jing meant. She actually did not want Yunbao to leave behind this energy. Although Yunbao would have a cultivation level that many people were envious of, she was still a three-year-old child.


    His tender body could not withstand such energy at all. After sleeping, she could not master it. In the future, if she was not careful, her body would be damaged. At that time, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    In any case, Yunbao was still young. In the future, she would be able to cultivate a profound cultivation on her own. There was no need for her to be greedy for this energy that would cause future trouble.


    She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the best way for you to think this way, but


    Yunbao is in a deep sleep now. Without her cooperation, it¡¯s difficult to transfer energy to others.¡±


    The Gu family members also began to panic. Gu Lin asked, ¡°Then is there no way to try?¡±


    ¡°If someone rted to Yunbao is willing, I can distribute Yunbao¡¯s energy reversal. However, this method has a certain risk. Yunbao has to subconsciously trust this person. If Yunbao instinctively rejects this person, all their energy will be sucked dry by Yunbao. Even if it¡¯s not a sorcerer, it will lose its lifespan.¡±


    Xiao Jing said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m Yunbao¡¯s father. I can definitely do it.¡±


    The Gu family¡¯s eight sons also nodded and said, ¡°We are Yunbao¡¯s biological uncles. We will definitely seed.¡±


    Since so many people were willing to take the risk, Song Yun no longer had any worries. ¡°Then let¡¯s start quickly. Yunbao¡¯s health can¡¯t be dyed any longer.¡±


    Xiao Jing and the Gu family sat down around Yunbao. Xiao Jing sat in the middle with Yunbao in his arms. They held hands and closed their eyes.


    Under Song Yun¡¯s guidance, they calmed down. If their mood fluctuated slightly, it would affect Yunbao¡¯s energy transmission.


    Song Yun took out her wand and said, ¡°Using the spirit of heaven tomand all things, reverse!¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s body emitted a dazzling light. The wizards were very envious. This was pure energy. If they had so much energy cultivation, they would be able to advance to the next level.


    However, although they were envious, they did not dare to have any thoughts of snatching it. After all, this was the energy of the Gu family¡¯s young miss. Even if they were bold enough to snatch the energy, they would still end up being hunted down by the aristocratic families in the capital.


    In order to find Young Miss Gu, the entire capital was under martialw. No matter how much they wanted to cultivate, they didn¡¯t dare to go against the Gu family, not to mention that the young master of the Rong family was very concerned about Gu Yun.


    Yunbao¡¯s energy was constantly transferred to Xiao Jing and the Gu family¡¯s eight sons. They could feel that their bodies were filled with power, but they forced themselves to calm down and didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that they would hurt Yunbao due to emotional fluctuations.


    However, Yunbao¡¯s energy was too majestic. Even if the nine of them worked together, they could notpletely share it. They gradually reached the edge of their bodies¡¯ endurance, but the energy on Yunbao¡¯s body did not weaken.


    Seeing this, Song Yun said worriedly, ¡°We have to distribute the excess energy. If it stays in Yunbao¡¯s body and collides with the original energy, Yunbao¡¯s body will definitely not be able to withstand it.¡¯


    Hearing this, Xiao Jing and the Gu family¡¯s eight sons could only grit their teeth and endure it, hoping to share more energy. However, other than Xiao Jing, the others were all mortals, and the energy their bodies could withstand was very limited.


    Seeing that the energy had nowhere to go, Song Yun was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. However, she maintained the energy transmission and could not ept the energy. She could not help Yunbao share the burden.


    The light representing energy became more and more dazzling. Yunbao frowned in her sleep. Lily hesitated, wondering if she should help. She had not known Yunbao for long, and she did not know if Yunbao would trust her.


    However, when she thought of how Yunbao had just escaped with her and protected her with her small body, Lily¡¯s gaze became firm. She ced her hand on Gu Peng and let the energy enter her body.


    Lily closed her eyes and prepared to ept the oue. She did not expect herself to be safe and sound in the process. She did not expect Yunbao to believe in her so much. For a moment, she was so touched that she cried. Gu Pengforted her. ¡°If you cry again, your eyes will be as red as a rabbit.¡±


    With Lily¡¯s participation, she could finally share some of the burden. Her wizard bloodline could bear the burden of transmitting spells. Coupled with her previous experience of having her energy extracted repeatedly, her body could hold a lot of energy.


    Seeing that the light on Yunbao¡¯s body had dimmed, Song Yun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon. Everyone, hold on a little longer..¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232: Back Home

    Chapter 232: Back Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, at thest moment, Yunbao¡¯s energy stopped transmitting and rampaged through her body. The sleeping Yunbao let out an ufortable sound, as if she was enduring a lot of pain.


    Xiao Jing forced himself to calm down and asked, ¡°Master Song Yun, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This is Yunbao protecting you.¡± Song Yun sighed. ¡°She knows that you can¡¯t withstand more energy, so she instinctively trapped the energy in her body. She doesn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Xiao Jing hugged Yunbao tightly and said, ¡°No matter what Yunbao has experienced, she will remain kind. Even if she¡¯s injured, she doesn¡¯t want others to be sad.¡±


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°This is the reason why Yunbao is loved by everyone.¡±


    ¡°But we have to distribute the energy of Yunbao now,¡± Gu Yu said with a frown.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, Rong Xuan walked over and held Yunbao¡¯s hand. ¡°I was saved by Yunbao with her blood. I can also withstand her energy.¡±


    Rong Xuan¡¯s tone was very firm. Song Yun also admired him for standing up to save Yunbao. After all, Yunbao had nothing to do with him. Thinking of the sorcerers he had brought with him from the Rong family, Song Yun felt that there was no need to worry about Yunbao¡¯s future.


    Rong Xuan said softly to Yunbao, ¡°Sister Yunbao, you don¡¯t have to worry about hurting others. We¡¯ll be sad if you don¡¯t wake up. Can you transfer your energy to us?¡±


    When Yunbao heard Rong Xuan¡¯s words, she no longer trapped herself. Energy reappeared around her body and was transmitted to the others. Rong Xuan also quietly received the energy.


    Everyone worked together to finally share the excess energy. When the light dissipated, Yunbao finally opened her eyes.


    She looked at Rong Xuan and said, ¡°Brother Rong Xuan, I think I heard your voice just now.¡±


    Rong Xuan smiled. ¡°Because I was calling you just now.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. It was a beautiful scene, but in Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes, they were up to no good. He quickly attracted Yunbao¡¯s attention and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly. Your mother is really anxious.¡±


    Hearing that her mother was in a bad condition, Yunbao was in a hurry to go home. The eight sons of the Gu family carefully protected their niece and got into the car. As for Rong Xuan, he was left behind. He was surrounded by numerous bodyguards and a group of wizards. The people of the Gu family were not worried about his safety at all.


    Before Gu Lin got into the car, he said to him, ¡°When Yunbao recovers, we¡¯ll definitely go to the Rong family to thank them.¡±


    No one in the Gu family knew that Yunbao and Lily hade back. Cheng Xi and Gu Teng were put in a room to be looked after. Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu stayed in the room, not daring to leave.


    The two mothers who had lost their children were irrational. If there was no one to take care of them, something might happen.


    The effect of Gu Teng¡¯s medicine had passed. She and Cheng Xi sat on the bed in a daze and did not speak. As long as there was any movement, they would want to go out, thinking that the children were back.


    When the car drove back to the mansion, the two of them quickly stood up and rushed out. Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu were also hopeful and protected the two of them downstairs to take a look.


    Just as the door opened, Yunbao and Lily called out to their mothers, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    Cheng Xi was surprised and happy as she quickly hugged Lily in her arms. No matter what, she refused to let go, afraid that Lily would disappear in front of her eyes in the next second.


    Gu Teng squatted down quietly and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Is this a dream?¡±


    Yunbao quickly shook her head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. Yunbao really came back.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Teng could no longer hold it in. She no longer had any of her usual elegance. She hugged Yunbao and wailed. The servants felt their hearts ache when they heard this cry.


    It was a mother¡¯s most sorrowful voice.


    Yunbao thought that she had done something wrong and kept apologizing. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be sad. Yunbao will definitely listen to Mom in the future.¡¯


    Gu Teng shook her head and said, ¡°This is not Yunbao¡¯s fault. This is all caused by those damned people. Mom will definitely not let him hurt you in the future.¡¯


    Gu Teng¡¯s tone was very firm. In the end, her eyes were filled with deep hatred. In the past, she only wanted to live her own life and did not want to argue with Mao Feng.


    After all, they had truly loved each other. She could not be ruthless to Mao Feng.


    But Mao Feng was trying to hurt Yunbao again and again. This was something she could not tolerate. It had not been easy for her to live with her daughter. If anyone wanted to ruin everything, she would make that person pay..

 Chapter 233 - 233: Martial Law

    Chapter 233: Martial Law


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was very scary when a gentle person was ruthless. Gu Teng decided to get rid of Mao Feng, so she told her family about this idea.


    The people of the Gu family also supported her idea. Mao Feng always coveted Gu Teng in the dark. If she didn¡¯t catch him, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    Yunbao quickly said, ¡°Then what about Sister Lily? Can you make her father never appear again?


    Cheng Xi hugged Lily in her arms and said, ¡°Country Y has already begun to investigate Devon. Sooner orter, he will go to prison and won¡¯te back.¡±


    The second brother, Gu Yu, shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no death penalty under Country Y¡¯sws. Devon can escape even if he¡¯s in prison. He can stille to you when the timees.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yu say this, Cheng Xipletely broke down. Letting Devon go to prison was herst hope. She hugged Lily tightly and said in a daze, ¡°Then what should I do? Do we have to live in his shadow forever?


    Gu Peng quickly walked over tofort her. Cheng Xi i s mind hadpletely copsed. She hugged her daughter and did not dare to let go and listen to what Gu Peng said.


    Old Madam Gu sighed and said, ¡°Cheng Xi is too pitiful to meet such a beast.¡±


    Gu Teng walked over and held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not cry here. Instead, we should send such people to hell.¡±


    To a mother, the most important thing was the child. Mao Feng and Devon had stepped on their bottom line. In order to protect the child, the two of them would do anything.


    Cheng Xi looked up at Gu Teng and said, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to us,¡± Gu Qing said. ¡°We¡¯ll catch these two.¡±


    In order to capture Mao Feng and Devon, the capital¡¯s martialw was not removed even after Yunbao returned. In fact, it was even stricter than before. Even the small hotels began to register their identity cards under the force of the police.


    However, the police did not care about those who came to the capital to do odd jobs. They only wanted these hotels to send over identification so that they could investigate the person the Gu family was looking for.


    The moment Mao Feng escaped back to the inn, he packed his things and left. Chen Yue knew at a nce that he had been defeated. That brat must have gone home by now.


    At the thought of this, her first reaction was regret. She should have scratched her face while the little brat was asleep. Gu Teng would definitely be sad to death when she saw this. She was very regretful to have missed such an opportunity.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, Mao Feng didn¡¯t have time tofort her. He took her away. It wasn¡¯t that he valued Chen Yue, but he needed the money Chen Yue had hidden.


    Devon saw this scene when he returned with a pile of things. Mao Feng was busy stuffing things into his backpack. It was obvious that he was about to escape.


    The two children had already disappeared into the house. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily? What happened?¡±


    Mao Feng did not have time to answer him. Instead, Chen Yue pounced on him and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t given me the potion. You have to follow us.¡±


    Devon was grabbed by the cor and shook. He quickly pulled Chen Yue away and said, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Mao Feng packed his luggage and carried his bag. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin now. The police are checking the identities of the various hotels. We have to leave quickly.¡±


    Devon still had the case that Country Y was investigating. He was more afraid than anyone else when he heard the word ¡°police¡±. He carried his bag and quickly followed Mao Feng. The three of them quickly fled the small hotel.


    When they were hiding under the bridge, Mao Feng told them what had happened. When Devon heard this, he was furious. He questioned, ¡°So you couldn¡¯t even stop the two children?¡±


    Mao Feng knew that he was being unreasonable and did not retort, but Devon could not calm down. Lily was hisst trump card. How could he let Cheng Xi return to his side if he lost her now?


    He paced back and forth under the bridge. ¡®You¡¯re a famous wizard, but you can¡¯t even defeat a child. Even if you can¡¯t defeat Gu Yun and Lily, who just started learning magic, can¡¯t you capture them?¡±


    When Mao Feng heard this, he looked up and asked, ¡°I want to ask you what¡¯s going on with Lily. She¡¯s not just a daughter of a wizard. She can actually store so much energy at such a young age. Did you do something?¡±


    Devon immediately stopped talking and turned to look outside, not wanting to answer this question.. Chen Yue said impatiently, ¡°When can you give me the potion?

 Chapter 234 - 234: Living in the Bridge Cave

    Chapter 234: Living in the Bridge Cave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue valued potions the most now. She knew that only potions could make Xiao Jing fall in love with her. As for the two children, she did not care at all, as long as Devon, who could concoct potions, was still around.


    Devon remembered that Lily had already returned to Cheng Xi¡¯s side. He said to Chen Yue, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to do this now.¡±


    Chen Yue sneered. ¡°Do you think that you don¡¯t need me anymore? Do you have money to eat and drink?¡±


    Hearing this, Devon became stunned. He really didn¡¯t have much money now. He still had to avoid the search of the Gu family. He really needed Chen Yue, his big financial backer.


    Thinking of this, he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start refining the potion now. I¡¯ll definitely give it to you soon.¡±


    Hearing Devon¡¯s respectful words, Chen Yue mocked him, ¡°A dog will only be obedient after being trained.¡±


    After Chen Yue put on heavy makeup and continued to the bar, Devon asked Mao Feng, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just use the Truth Curse to make her say where the money is? Why do you have to listen to her?¡±


    ¡°If I could do that, I would have done it a long time ago.¡± Mao Feng looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°If she goes crazy, no one can stop her. If I curse her with the Truth Curse, she will dare to slit her throat with a knife. When she dies, I won¡¯t know where the money is.¡±


    After listening, Devon understood that Mao Feng had it tough. They really couldn¡¯t do anything about lunatics who didn¡¯t take their lives seriously.


    He said hatefully, ¡°If Lily hadn¡¯t run away, I would have let Cheng Xie back now. It¡¯s all Gu Yun¡¯s fault for running away. It¡¯s not like we were going to attack them.¡±


    Mao Feng also said, ¡°Now, the Gu family doesn¡¯t have any scruples. They will definitely search and arrest us.¡±


    At the mention of this, the two people started to worry. They had seen the power of the Gu family before. They knew each other in the government.


    Additionally, the other two aristocratic families would help the Gu family.


    Mao Feng did not dare to tell Devon that his cultivation had been sucked away. The two of them had always been using each other. Once Devon found out that his cultivation was not much left, he would definitely suppress him and bully him. If he went a little overboard, he would kick him out of the group and let him wander in the capital to fend for himself.


    Therefore, Mao Feng could only try his best to hide this matter and think of a way to recover his cultivation. Only then would he have the capital to cooperate with Devon.


    The two of them made a nest under the bridge cave as a temporary residence. Any tramps who wanted to snatch territory were beaten out by them. Wizards were stronger than normal people even without using spells. The tramps could not defeat these two at all.


    Mao Feng and Devon sighed andy down. The Gu family¡¯s mansion had already begun to search through the entire imperial capital. The Gu family¡¯s eight sons were responsible for the regions of the capital. They had to find Mao Feng and Devon.


    The two children were able to return safely because of their bravery.


    Otherwise, there would definitely be consequences that they could not bear.


    Lily quickly recovered. Cheng Xi stayed by her side every day. As long as she could not see her, she would look around anxiously. Lily also knew that this matter had frightened her mother, so she stayed by Cheng Xi¡¯s side every day.


    Yunbao, on the other hand, began to recuperate. Arge amount of energy filled her body and was immediately transmitted to others. This was a very exhausting thing for her body. In addition, the awakening of her ancestor¡¯s inheritance would bring about fatigue.


    Yunbao, who had always been in good health, became sickly. She even stopped eating the cupcakes she liked. Shey on the bed and was not interested in anything. Gu Teng was very anxious.


    Xiao Jing could onlyfort his wife. ¡°Yunbao will be fine as long as she rests more. I¡¯ll make more delicious food for Yunbao now.¡±


    Gu Teng couldn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t let them y in the courtyard back then, if I had gone to the courtyard to apany them, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Xiao Jing shook his head and said, ¡°How can you be med? It¡¯s Mao Feng who has ulterior motives and wants to attack Yunbao. It¡¯s useless even if you watch Yunbao every day. Only by getting rid of him can we avoid future troubles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hatred rose in Gu Teng¡¯s heart. ¡°We have to get rid of any future trouble.¡±


    At this moment, Rong Xuan pushed the door open and entered. Not long after he returned to the Rong family, he came to visit Sister Yunbao.


    He walked in with a te of very beautiful cake and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to see Yunbao.¡±


    Gu Teng knew Rong Xuan¡¯s love for Gu Yun, not to mention that he was risking his life to share Yunbao¡¯s energy. He smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao isn¡¯t veryfortable now. You can apany her and talk..¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: Cloud Cake

    Chapter 235: Cloud Cake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng pulled Xiao Jing out of the door, wanting to give the two children some space. Xiao Jing didn¡¯t have a chance to refuse even if he wanted to. He could only watch as Rong Xuan sat on the bed and talked to his precious daughter.


    After the bedrooms were closed, he said, ¡°Gu Teng, I think Rong Xuan is up to no good.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Teng was very puzzled. ¡°The two of them are still children.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with being a child? Haven¡¯t you heard of the term childhood sweetheart?


    Xiao Jing wished he could nip all possibilities in the bud. His precious daughter could only be protected by him. He was worried about everyone.


    Gu Teng felt that her husband was thinking too much. This made Xiao Jing feel that no one understood him.


    Rong Xuan ced the cake by the bed and went to call Yunbao. ¡°Sister Yunbao, I brought your favorite cake. Get up and have a bite.¡±


    Yunbao opened her eyes in a daze and sat up. Then, she shook her head.


    ¡°Brother Rong Xuan, Yunbao doesn¡¯t want to eat cake.¡±


    Rong Xuan picked up the cake and said, ¡°This is a new cake made by our chef. Doesn¡¯t it look beautiful?¡±


    When Yunbao heard him say that, she looked at the cakeo This cake was transparent blue, and there were white and fat clouds floating inside. She couldn¡¯t find any cream from top to bottom, but it looked as beautiful as the blue sky and white clouds.


    Yunbao asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the cream?


    Rong Xuan pointed at the clouds inside and said, ¡°This is cream. This is the jelly cake made by our chef.¡±


    This piqued Yunbao¡¯s interest. She picked up a small spoon and scooped a mouthful into her mouth. Then, her eyes widened involuntarily as she said,


    ¡°Brother Rong Xuan, this cake is delicious.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat it all.¡± Rong Xuan smiled when he saw that Yunbao liked it.


    He didn¡¯t mention that this cake was his idea at all because he wanted Yunbao to eat more. There were still more than ten failed products in the Rong family¡¯s kitchen.


    Yunbao was in good spirits after eating the cake. She had heard from her father that Rong Xuan had risked his life to save her. She said to him, ¡°Brother


    Rong Xuan, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Rong Xuan did not think that this was a big deal. He touched Yunbao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Yunbao saved me too.¡±


    Just as the two of them were chatting harmoniously, Cheng Xi¡¯s scream came from outside. ¡°Lily!¡±


    Yunbao quickly got off the bed and ran out. Rong Xuan grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Slow down or you might trip.¡±


    Yunbao said anxiously, ¡°Something must have happened to Sister Lily.¡±


    The two of them ran downstairs and saw Lily struggling on the ground in pain. Her eyes were closed and she was whimpering. Her body was emitting wisps of ck smoke.


    Cheng Xi knelt beside her and wanted to pick her up, but as long as she reached out, she would be burned by the ck gas. For a moment, no one could approach Lily.


    Seeing Yunbaoing downstairs, Cheng Xi pounced on her and said,


    ¡°Yunbao, look at what¡¯s wrong with Lily. She was fine just now.¡±


    Yunbao was not good at this either. She turned to look at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Dad, is Master still at our house?


    ¡°Master Song Yun went out to buy herbs previously. She should be back soon.¡± As soon as Xiao Jing finished speaking, he saw Song Yun walk in.


    When Cheng Xi saw Song Yun return, she quickly ran over and said, ¡°Master, please save my Lily.¡±


    Song Yun looked up and saw Lily lying on the ground. She helped Cheng Xi up and walked over. She used her energy to probe Lily¡¯s body and her expression became worse.


    After the energy ran through Lily¡¯s body, she retracted it and asked solemnly,


    ¡°Do you know how your daughter was born?¡±


    Cheng Xi was a little stunned and subconsciously replied, ¡°At that time, I rejected Devon¡¯s pursuit, so he drugged me and let me sleep. I didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine it was, so I didn¡¯t notice what had happened at all. Two monthster, I realized that I was pregnant and found out that he had raped me.¡±


    Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry at the mention of the past. This was the most painful pain for her. No matter when she talked about it, it would hurt again.


    Song Yun patted her back tofort her. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lily is not a real child. Her body is destined to have problems.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cheng Xi was a little flustered. ¡°Could there be a problem with the potion back then?¡±


    ¡°That potion is not only to make you numb.¡± Song Yun pointed at Lily. ¡°It¡¯s also to make sure that you get pregnant. It¡¯s to force the body to create a child..¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Birth Secret

    Chapter 236: Birth Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This sentence was a little iprehensible to Cheng Xi, and no one understood what it meant to forcefully create a child.


    Song Yun looked at everyone¡¯s puzzled expressions and sighed. ¡°The nurturing of life is a very sacred thing. No orthodox spell can control it. However, a hundred years ago, sorcerers experienced a dark era. During this period, many spells that vited thews of nature were born. The potion you drank back then should be it.¡±


    ¡°That potion can ensure that you¡¯re pregnant. Even if your body doesn¡¯t


    sessfully conceive, the potion will use your flesh and blood to forcefully create a child. Lily¡¯s birth was caused by this potion.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned. They did not expect that there would be such a spell that could use human flesh to create a life.


    Cheng Xi said in disbelief, ¡°But Lily¡¯s hair and eyes are very simr to Devon¡¯s. How can she not be his child?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he put his own blood in the potion that Lily looks like him. But this is just a spell to change her appearance. Lily¡¯s blood rtionship with him is very shallow. It¡¯s just the user of the potion and the product of the potion. I don¡¯t think he has any love for Lily.¡±


    Cheng Xi recalled her past life. Devon did not dote on Lily. It was as if Lily was not his child.


    Cheng Xi asked, ¡°Then how should we save Lily?¡±


    Song Yun chanted a purification spell, and Lily quickly calmed down. The ck aura on her body also disappeared without a trace. Cheng Xi quickly hugged her and said to Song Yun, ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving my daughter.¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Lily is not safe yet. This kind of thing will be more and more frequent in the future.¡±


    Cheng Xi said anxiously, ¡°Master, even if Lily was forcefully created, such a thing has never happened before. Why?¡±


    ¡°Under thews of nature, the birth of a child requires the fusion of both parents. Lily is just a life forcefully condensed under the effect of the potion. Her soul is iplete and can¡¯tpletely fuse with her body. Previously, Devon used the potion to stabilize her. Now, her body can¡¯t withstand this pulling.


    Cheng Xi¡¯s face was filled with disgust when she heard Devon¡¯s name, but she still said, ¡°If I ask Devon to take out the potion, will Lily be able to return to normal?¡±


    She immediately closed her eyes. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d fled Devon¡¯s side, but he¡¯d done something like this. In the end, Lily would bear the consequences.


    If it was for the sake of the child, she was willing to give up her freedom as long as Lily could grow up healthy.


    Song Yun denied her idea. ¡°That won¡¯t work at all. Lily is already five years old. The potion won¡¯t save her for long. As she grows older, she will need more and more potions. Moreover, the more potions she drinks, the more silly Lily will be. In the end, her body won¡¯t be able to withstand the pulling and willpletely copse.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Cheng Xi sat on the ground in despair. ¡°Am I going to watch Lily die?¡±


    Gu Teng quickly went over tofort her. Yunbao pulled Song Yun¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Master, is there no other way?


    Song Yun also wanted to save Lily, but she really did not have a better solution now. Lily was born on the basis of potions. From the moment she was born, she was destined to copse. No matter how capable she was, she could not repair her soul.


    Song Yun¡¯s silence already let people know her answer. Cheng Xi could not ept this answer. She hugged Lily and cried until her voice was hoarse.


    Gu Lin turned to look at Gu Peng and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let her cry like this anymore. Do you still have any sedatives?


    Gu Peng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to get it.¡±


    The moment he turned around, Cheng Xi stopped crying. She looked at Song Yun firmly and said, ¡°Master, since Lily is formed from my flesh and blood, I¡¯ll use my flesh and soul to repair it. Will Lily be able to grow up healthy?¡±


    This was indeed a feasible method, but Song Yun did not dare to nod in agreement. If they used this method, it would be a life for a life. They would need Cheng Xi¡¯s life to repair Lily and use Cheng Xi¡¯s flesh and soul to extend Lily¡¯s lifespan.


    Watching Lily die or watching Cheng Xi die was no different in Song Yun¡¯s opinion. Both choices were to send a living life to death..

 Chapter 237 - 237: A Child’s Love

    Chapter 237: A Child¡¯s Love


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Yun remained silent on the spot for a long time. She was unwilling to agree to Cheng Xi¡¯s request. Seeing that she had not spoken, Cheng Xi became a little anxious and said, ¡°I was willing to do this. Master, please fulfill my wish.¡±


    A parent¡¯s love for their child was indeed earth-shattering. Song Yun began to feel troubled, hesitating if she should agree to Cheng Xi.


    Yunbao¡¯s childish voice said, ¡°But Sister Lily might not want to live like this. Auntie¡¯s sacrifice might make her suffer for the rest of her life.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s words shocked everyone. Cheng Xi looked at Yunbao and said, ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    She asked this question with sadness in her eyes. In her opinion, Yunbao was the same as her child, so she cared about what Yunbao said.


    Yunbao walked in front of Cheng Xi and said, ¡°I love my mother as much as Sister Lily. We can give up everything for Mom, but if I have to sacrifice Mom¡¯s life to survive, I definitely can¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Sadness is only temporary. As time passes, she will forget about me and live her own life,¡± Cheng Xi said.


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°I will never forget my mother. I¡¯ll miss her every day, and I¡¯ll wish that I died at that time. I don¡¯t want to exchange my mother¡¯s life for my own life. I will always think this way.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s tone was very firm, telling Cheng Xi that she would never ept such a thing. In Cheng Xi¡¯s ears, it was Lily talking to her, just like how Lily was willing to exchange her for her freedom.


    She wanted to trade herself for the child¡¯s life, but she had never thought about whether the child was willing to ept it. If Lily was really as Yunbao said, then Lily would live in self-reproach for the rest of her life, and she would never let herself be happy.


    Because she thought that she would never deserve a happy life because of the blood debt that killed her mother.


    Cheng Xi could only hug Lily tightly as tears kept falling. She muttered, ¡°Then what do you want Mommy to do? Watch you die?¡±


    Yunbao turned to look at Song Yun and said, ¡°Master, if Sister Lily¡¯s problem is that shecks a soul, can we let her obtain a soul herself and repair it?¡±


    Song Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°This sounds like a solution, but repairing the soul is not a simple matter. Not only does one have to have a high cultivation level, but they also have to be able to suppress the collected souls until they fuse. This method can only be used by a wizard with a high cultivation level.¡±


    Cheng Xi said as if she had found a life-saving straw, ¡°But this method is feasible, right?¡±


    Song Yun nodded under her expectant gaze, making Cheng Xi ecstatic. As long as there was a trace of hope, she would not give up on Lily.


    ¡°I will definitely urge Lily to cultivate well. As long as she works hard, she will definitely reach the realm that Master mentioned and let her repair her soul herself.¡± Cheng Xi smiled.


    Facing a mother¡¯sst hope, Song Yun did not want to expose it. However, repairing the soul was not an easy thing. If she did not say it now, she was afraid that Cheng Xi would still be happy for nothing.


    Unexpectedly, Yunbao stood up and said, ¡°Sister Lily can cultivate first. I can also convert Devon¡¯s lifespan into energy for Sister Lily. This way, I can extend the time.¡±


    Gu Teng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°l i m afraid Devon won¡¯t be willing to give up his lifespan. This transformation requires both of us to be willing.¡±


    Yunbao said simply, ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to be willing. I¡¯ll take out his lifespan and transfer it to Sister Lily.¡±


    Thinking of how Yunbao¡¯s bloodline had been passed down, Song Yun thought about the feasibility of this method and said, ¡°Yunbao doesn¡¯t need the other party¡¯s permission to absorb energy. If we do this, it should be possible.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Xi felt as if she had heard the sound of nature. As long as there was a way to let Lily live, she would do anything, not to mention that she had long wanted Devon to die. She did not feel sorry at all for using his lifespan to save Lily.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly capture Devon and let him contribute his lifespan to Lily.¡±


    Cheng Xi¡¯s tone was very excited, and one could hear how excited she was. Gu Teng also began to ask, ¡°When can we capture Mao Feng?¡±


    Gu Qingshan and the others immediately went to do the search. They started to draw red crosses on the map to mark the ces they had searched.


    Mao Feng and Devon were hiding under the bridge hole, worrying about dinner. Chen Yue had not returned, and the two of them did not have money.


    They had used the remaining money to buy things. Now, they could be said to be penniless..

 Chapter 238 - 238: Chen Yue and the Rong Family

    Chapter 238: Chen Yue and the Rong Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Do you have Chen Yues contact information?¡± Devon couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mao Feng shook his head and said, ¡°We never exchanged contact information.¡±


    If this was before, Mao Feng could easily find Chen Yue with the help of the array, but now, he could not do this at all. Once his sorcerer cultivation was exhausted, his recovery would be especially slow. He did not dare to ask Devon to help him. If Devon attacked, he would not have the ability to fight back.


    The two of them could only sigh and wait, hoping that Chen Yue woulde back as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Chen Yue was walking in the best club in the capital. She had thick makeup on and was wearing a cheap gown. She looked no different from the escort inside.


    She had dressed up like this on purpose. Only then could she see the person she wanted to see.


    Chen Yue quietly followed behind a group of escorts. Under the lead of the leader, she entered a VIP room. There were a few men sitting inside.


    The one in the middle was Bai Hao, the nephew of a branch family of the Rong family. However, his uncle was not an ordinary branch family. He was the CEO of the Rong family¡¯spany now. Even if there was Old Master Rong above, he had a lot of say in thepany.


    Because he didn¡¯t have any children, he loved his nephew very much. Because of that, Bai Hao¡¯s personality waspletelywless. Chen Yue and Bai Hao were only acquaintances, but right now, he was the most suitable person.


    The hostess walked over to the group and sat down. Chen Yue pushed her way through the crowd and sat down next to Bai Hao. Smiling, she said, ¡°Young Master Bai, let me pour you some wine.¡±


    Bai Hao was almost scared out of his wits when he saw the white face. ¡°How dare youe out here in such a state to scare people? Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Chen Yue¡¯s smile faded, and she picked up the fruit knife from the table and ced it against Bai Hao¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s best if you keep your mouth shut.¡±


    When the others saw this scene, they screamed in fear. Some of them wanted to open the door and escape, but Chen Yue scolded, ¡°If anyone goes out, I¡¯ll kill him now. At that time, everyone in this house will be taken revenge by the Rong family!¡¯


    At this point, no one dared to move. Although they wanted to live, seeing Bai Hao die would definitely make Rong Feng hate them. When that happened, it would be a fate worse than death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± Bai Hao said, his voice trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chen Yue leaned close to his ear and said, ¡°I want you to tell your uncle that as long as he helps me, I have a way to kill that young master of the Rong family.¡±


    At this point, Bai Hao was more than willing to agree to anything. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my uncle immediately,¡± he said. ¡°Can you let go of me first?¡±


    Chen Yue smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about taking revenge on me. The case that you were suppressed half a year ago still has a file in the Public Security Bureau. If I expose it now, you will definitely go to jail.¡±


    Bai Hao didn¡¯t even dare to move. In this era of Inte information, if something happened and got out onto the Inte, it wouldn¡¯t bepletely suppressed. He didn¡¯t even want to go to jail.


    Sensing his obedience, Chen Yue said, ¡°Hurry up and call your uncle.¡±


    The Rong family was in turmoil, but Rong Xuan stayed in the Gu residence for a long time. It was not easy for him to have time to apany Yunbao. If he went back now, he would not be able to go out for a long time.


    Yunbao was very happy that Rong Xuan could apany her. She yed with him every day and sometimes even brought Lily, who was recovering.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jing¡¯s father¡¯s expression became worse and worse. He asked Gu Teng, ¡°When is the Xiao family¡¯s kid going home?


    Gu Teng could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s good that Rong Xuan wants to stay for two more days. Why do you seem so anxious to send him away?


    Xiao Jing could only persuade himself to think too much. Many yearster, he would understand that his intuition was not wrong.


    Yunbao pulled Lily to meditate in the living room, and Rong Xuan sat down with her. The three children sat in a row and meditated. In the past, Yunbao could quickly get into the mood, but today, she could not calm down.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the others. Lily was already in the zone, but Rong Xuan did not close his eyes like her.


    ¡°Is there no way to calm down?¡± Rong Xuan asked with a smile.


    Yunbao sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been like this before. My mind is always filled with thoughts_¡±


    Rong Xuan took Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Close your eyes and feel everything around you. Don¡¯t focus only on emptying yourself. Listen to every sound you can hear.¡±


    Yunbao obediently closed her eyes when she heard Rong Xuan¡¯s words. The sound in her ears seemed to have been magnified, and she could hear it clearly even from afar.


    As she listened attentively, Yunbao felt her energy increase..

 Chapter 239 - 239: Farewell Again

    Chapter 239: Farewell Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the first time Yunbao had felt anything. She had never felt this way in her previous cultivation. Her energy wasmunicating with everything.


    Rong Xuan stood quietly by Yunbao¡¯s side. From the beginning to the end, he did not let go of her hand. Their energy blended together. If Song Yun was here, she could tell that the energy fluctuations of the two of them were the same.


    After Yunbao finished meditating, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Rong Xuan, I really did it.¡±


    Rong Xuan stroked Yunbao¡¯s head and said, ¡°1 knew you could do it. I¡¯m going home too.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Yunbao said reluctantly, ¡°Yunbao wants you to stay for a few more days.¡±


    Rong Xuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle and see you again in the future, but I need to go home and cultivate now.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand why he had to go into seclusion, but she was not an unreasonable person. She let go of Rong Xuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then you must remember toe and see me.¡±


    Rong Xuan made a pinky promise with her. ¡°Pinky promise, I¡¯ll definitelye¡±


    When Rong Xuan left, Yunbao sent him all the way to the door and waved goodbye reluctantly. Xiao Jing and the Gu family watched this scene unhappily. They did not expect Yunbao to rely on Rong Xuan so much.


    Gu Jia even said sourly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Yunbao so reluctant when I left.¡±


    Gu Yu rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to miss? You don¡¯t have much time to apany Yunbao usually.¡±


    Gu Jia could not refute this. As the captain of the criminal police team, he was usually busy with cases and did not have much time to stay at home.


    Rong Xuan returned to the Rong family after bidding farewell to Yunbao.


    Nanny Tai waited nervously at the door to wee him and said worriedly, ¡°Young Master, this is a critical moment. Old Master will be worried if you suddenly leave.¡±


    Rong Xuan said coldly, ¡°Grandpa knows that I¡¯m going to save Sister Yunbao, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±


    Nanny Tai did not understand what Rong Xuan meant and continued to chatter, ¡°The youngdy of the Gu family will naturally be saved by the Gu family. Young Master, why take the risk to leave home?


    ¡°Nanny Tai!¡± Rong Xuan¡¯s tone was almost cold. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear such words in the future. I was willing to save Sister Yunbao. Back then, Sister Yunbao risked her life to save me. Do you want me to be ungrateful?¡±


    Nanny Tai could only shut up after being reprimanded like this. However, she was still unwilling to ept it. In her opinion, the youngdy of the Gu family was a jinx. Bad things had always happened around her. Young Master would be injured sooner orter if he got too close to her.


    Rong Xuan went straight back to the room where he was in seclusion. Rong Feng, who was sitting in the living room, smiled and said, ¡°Young Master is really bing more and more like you.¡±


    Old Master Rong liked to hear such words. He smiled and said, ¡°Rong Xuan is the heir I think highly of. He naturally looks like me.¡±


    Rong Feng did not expect Old Master Rong to admit it just like that. Under normal circumstances, he should be humble.


    He also realized how much Old Master Rong liked Rong Xuan. He had confirmed the heir so early. There were clearly many outstanding young people in the Rong family, but Old Master Rong insisted on making a child the heir.


    Rong Feng suppressed the disdain in his heart and maintained a smile on his face. He chatted with Old Master Rong about thepany and thought about the person his nephew had mentioned. He secretly decided to do this.


    The storm outside had nothing to do with Yunbao. She only needed to be happy at home. Purple Eye, which had woken up from a deep sleep, felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Yunbao, why has your energy decreased?¡±


    Yunbao told Purple Eye everything that had happened. Her eyes widened in surprise. She did not expect so many things to happen after sleeping for two days.


    She said indignantly, ¡°These two people are really unwilling to give up. They actually caused so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no other way to save Sister Lily?¡± Yunbao hoped that Purple Eye would give a different answer.


    However, Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into contact with this potion. A hundred years ago, I was still in a deep sleep. Indeed, I can¡¯te up with a better solution.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to do it my way.¡± Yunbao looked up and said, ¡°Capture that Devon to extend Sister Lily¡¯s life.¡±


    Purple Eye did not expect Yunbao to think of a solution herself. She lowered her head and listened carefully. She was shocked. She did not expect Yunbao to think of such a solution.


    ¡°With your talent, no one can stop you from doing bad things.¡± Purple Eye sighed..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Meeting Rong Feng

    Chapter 240: Meeting Rong Feng


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The capital remained under martialw. Mao Feng and Devon could only constantly change bridges and hide. Every day, they looked forward to Chen Yue¡¯s return. The two of them were so hungry that they had already begun to fight with the homeless for food.


    As the two of them looked forward to it, Chen Yue finally returned. Moreover, she came to pick them up in a luxury car. Mao Feng and Devon could not believe their eyes when they saw her dressed like a rich youngdy.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in the car,¡± Chen Yue said impatiently. ¡°Do you need me to personally invite you?


    Hearing Chen Yue¡¯s words, the two of them finally reacted. They brought all their belongings and climbed into the car. Chen Yue looked at them with disdain.


    The luxury car drove all the way to an exquisite vi. Mao Feng and Devon followed Chen Yue out of the car with nk expressions. When they entered the vi, a middle-aged man was waiting.


    The two of them immediately understood that this was the backer that Chen Yue had found. They quickly pretended to be experts. At the very least, they looked very mysterious.


    Chen Yue nodded at the man as a greeting. Then, she introduced, ¡°These two are the wizards that the Gu family wants to catch. Their cultivation bases are top-notch.¡±


    Mao Feng and Devon also nodded like Chen Yue, putting on the airs of experts. The man sitting on the sofa was Rong Feng. After hearing his nephew¡¯s words, he met Chen Yue alone. Although he did not like her arrogant attitude, he was very interested in what she said about killing Rong Xuan.


    As a side branch of the Rong family, Rong Feng was indeed powerful enough, but he also had the blood of the Rong family flowing in his veins. Why did he have to be that brat¡¯s subordinate?


    Even if Rong Feng thought so, it was useless. As long as Old Master Rong was still alive, the heir would not change unless Rong Xuan died in an ident.


    Chen Yue was well aware of the hidden secrets of the aristocratic families, which was why she had approached Bai Hao to pass on a message to Rong


    Feng. She was confident that Rong Feng would be moved by this suggestion.


    As expected, Rong Feng met her to discuss this matter. After confirming the n, she brought Mao Feng and Devon over.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re both sorcerers with high cultivation levels, what method can I use to fulfill my wish?¡± Rong Feng asked directly.


    Chen Yue looked at Mao Feng and Devon and said, ¡°Mr. Rong wants that young master of the Rong family to die slowly. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    The two of them tried their best to hide their shock and make themselves look expressionless. However, they cursed Chen Yue tens of thousands of times in their hearts. Why did she dare to agree to anything:¡¯


    Even a foreigner like Devon knew how important the young master of the Rong family was to the Rong family. They were chased everywhere after offending the Gu family. If they really attacked the young master of the Rong family, the two of them might as well hang themselves.


    Chen Yue exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Rong family taking revenge. Once the young master of the Rong family dies, the Rong family will belong to this Mr. Rong. With him protecting you, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Rong Feng nodded. ¡°I canpletely guarantee your safety.¡±


    Other wizards might believe this, but Mao Feng would not believe a word of it. He had experienced too many fights between noble families. No matter if they seeded or failed, they wanted the wizards to shut up forever.


    Devon wanted to agree, but when he saw Mao Feng¡¯s expressionless face, he swallowed his words. After all, he was an outsider and did not know the situation in the capital. It was better to follow Mao Feng.


    Chen Yue naturally knew what they were hesitating about. She smiled and said, ¡°You are now being jointly hunted by the three aristocratic families.


    Other than Mr. Rong, no one can protect you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mao Feng and Devon had no other choice but to nod and say, ¡°We promise to help Mr. Rong.¡±


    Just like that, Mao Feng and Devon became Rong Feng¡¯s subordinates. the Gu family¡¯s people were still searching everywhere for them. Gu Lin finally realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s suspend the search,¡± he said. ¡°Continued martialw in the capital will cause panic among the people. We can investigate their tracks in private.¡±


    Gu Jia agreed with this idea. ¡°Removing martialw can also make those two people lower their guard. Perhaps we can lure them out.¡±


    The other members of the Gu family also agreed with this method. Only Cheng Xi was worried. ¡°If we can¡¯t catch Devon, can Lily hold on?¡±


    Gu Pengforted her. ¡°Lily¡¯s body can still take it. We will definitely catch Devon as soon as possible. I think they must have been protected by some family in the capital.¡±


    The fourth brother, Gu Yu, nodded. ¡°There are many families in the capital who want to rece the three great aristocratic families. It¡¯s very likely that they took these two in..¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: Helpless Devon

    Chapter 241: Helpless Devon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi asked, ¡°Then can we only wait?¡±


    Gu Peng quicklyforted her. ¡°Let¡¯s make them lower their guard first. I believe they¡¯ll be able to capture her soon.¡±


    This was meaningless to Cheng Xi. Two hours was almost two weeks. What if Lily could not hold on until then?


    At the thought of this, Cheng Xi hated Devon even more. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she said, ¡°Help me contact the embassy in Country Y. I want to help them investigate Devon¡¯s case.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t capture Devon now, she had to cut off all his escape routes. It would be best if everything he had disappeared.


    Devon did not know about all this. He was pacing back and forth in the vi under Rong Feng¡¯s name. Even if he thought to the point of losing hair, he did not know how to kill Rong Xuan.


    He had never seen this young master before. Moreover, he heard from Rong Feng that there were many wizards living in the Rong family¡¯s mansion. They were all recruited after Rong Xuan was kidnapped.


    Master Rong believed that as long as there were enough wizards around him, no one could use magic to harm Rong Xuan.


    With so many wizards surrounding Rong Xuan, he would be detected if he made a move, not to mention that he was best at concocting magic potions.


    There was no chance for him to do anything. The Rong family must have checked the food and drinks repeatedly before they entered his mouth. His medicine could not reach Rong Xuan¡¯s mouth at all.


    Chen Yue sat on the sofa and looked at him. She was very annoyed. ¡°Can you stop and not walk anymore?


    Devon grabbed his hair and broke down. ¡°Do you know what kind of difficult problem you agreed to? This is not something I can do with my ability.¡±


    Mao Feng sat at the side without saying a word. He had already decided to fool them for as long as he could. In any case, he had nowhere to go now.


    Chen Yue said coldly, ¡°Then quickly think of a way to do this. Otherwise, you can scram back to the streets and wait for death.¡±


    Devon really wanted to curse out loud, but the ce they were living in now was all Chen Yue¡¯s. He could only use all his strength to endure it.


    Chen Yue even reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to concoct medicine for me. If it¡¯s not useful, I still have a way to kill you.¡±


    Chen Yue¡¯s repeated mention of the potion reminded Devon of Lily. He suddenly realized that he had forgotten the most important thing. Lily relied on his potions to survive She had not drunk the potion for so long. She should have copsed long ago.


    Thinking of this, he not only smiled, but he could also use this to threaten Cheng Xi. At that time, he would not need to care about these lousy things and directly smuggle his wife and children overseas. Even if the Rong family had great ability, they would not be able to chase them out.


    Lily did not know that Devon had been thinking about her. She cultivated diligently every day, wanting to improve her cultivation as soon as possible so that she could repair her soul.


    Even Yunbao refused to let her y and trapped her in the house to cultivate every day. Cheng Xi¡¯s heart ached for her daughter.


    Yunbao began to temper her body with the help of Purple Eye. Because of the bloodline inheritance, her body had undergone a huge change. She had to undergo tempering to adapt to her soul.


    ¡°The remnant soul power of the ancestor attached to your body, making your soul iparably powerful,¡± Purple Eye said. ¡°You have to have a powerful body to adapt to your soul.¡±


    Yunbao curiously asked. ¡®You are also Yunbao¡¯s ancestor. How can you still talk to Yunbao?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Because I left my remnant soul in the world when I was alive, so I can talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Then which ancestor of Yunbao¡¯s are you?¡± Yunbao asked the question she had always wanted to ask.


    Purple Eye revealed a mysterious smile and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, but I Imew a thousand years ago that you would be born, so I left behind a remnant soul to wait for you.¡±


    With Yunbao¡¯s age, it was impossible for her to understand this sentence. She


    could only exim, ¡°Senior is so powerful. In that case, you already knew that Yunbao would be born.¡±


    Purple Eye was amused by Yunbao¡¯s childish words and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for you to appear.¡±


    From the moment Purple Eye sensed that she was about to die, she began to deduce the future of her nsmen. After several years of deduction, she finally saw the future.


    Purple Eye saw the inevitable destruction of her nsmen in her meditation. She knew that this was not something she could change, but she still wanted to find a chance of survival.


    Therefore, she used a third of her cultivation to continue calcting, wanting to know if there were any variables in her descendants..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Future

    Chapter 242: Future


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Destiny was the most mysterious thing in the world. Even though Purple Eye had given up so much cultivation, she had only seen a little of it. It was the birth of a girl.


    And this girl who carried hope was Yunbao. Purple Eye saw the future in her. She would make this family, which had almost disappeared, prosper again.


    However, Yunbao would also suffer pain that ordinary people did not. Purple Eye would only grow up after seeing her experience all kinds of cmities. Moreover, there would be an unknown external force that wanted her life.


    Therefore, Purple Eye left her remnant soul on the amethyst bracelet and entrusted it to the Soaring Cloud Sect to pass down. A thousand yearster, the attraction of her bloodline would allow her to meet Yunbao.


    She would try her best to protect Yunbao and prevent her from experiencing unnecessary tribtions. She would also teach her to grow quickly and have enough strength to resist that unknown external force.


    Not only was Yunbao her descendant, but she was also the hope of her entire family.


    Purple Eye were filled with love as she looked at Yunbao and said, ¡°When you grow up, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Before that, you just have to live happily.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy now.¡±


    She finally had her father by her side, her grandparents, and her eight uncles to dote on her. Every day, Yunbao felt that she was the happiest child in the world.


    She chose to put the past of being abused to the back of her mind. She did not want unhappiness to affect her.


    Purple Eye caressed Yunbao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yunbao is the best child in the world. You deserve everything that makes you happy.¡±


    Two people with the same bloodline stood together and looked at each other from thousands of years away.


    Yunbao couldn¡¯t help but pounce on her and hug Purple Eye. ¡°Yunbao likes you so much. Can¡¯t I call you sister?¡±


    Purple Eye did not expect Yunbao to have such thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to call me sister. Why don¡¯t you call me aunt? This way, it¡¯ll sound much closer than senior.¡±


    Gu Teng was an only child and did not have any sisters. Yunbao had never called anyone aunt before and was very curious. ¡°Hello, Aunt Purple.¡±


    Purple Eye was very happy that Yunbao could be more intimate with her.


    Thinking of how Yunbao had said that Rong Xuan had saved her, she said, ¡°Previously, you used your blood to save Rong Xuan. Now, he has endured the energy from you. The rtionship between the two of you is the closest in the world. If your cultivation is high enough, you can even feel his existence. Even if you¡¯re thousands of miles away, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re by his side.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as the Voice Transmission Spell?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Purple Eye exined to her, ¡°That¡¯s definitely different. You don¡¯t need any spells to sense him. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re one.¡±


    Yunbao suddenly had an idea. ¡°Is it the same as Mom and Dad?¡±


    She was a little shocked by this answer, but when she thought of the way Rong Xuan and Yunbao interacted, she actually felt that Yunbao was right.


    Purple Eye quickly shook off the strange thoughts in her mind and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still different. Yunbao¡¯s parents are husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°Then Brother Xuanxuan and I can also be husband and wife.¡± Yunbao said the


    most innocent words in a childish voice.


    These words almost scared Purple Eye to death. Although she knew that Yunbao had said these words unintentionally, the impact of these words was too great. If Xiao Jing heard this, he would definitely explode in anger.


    Purple Eye could only try her best to exin to Yunbao, ¡°You and Rong Xuan are still too young. You don¡¯t know what it means to be husband and wife.


    Let¡¯s talk about it when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°But I really like Brother Xuanxuan.¡± Yunbao pouted. ¡°I think we can be together now.¡±


    Purple Eye didn¡¯t know what to say to make Yunbao give up on this idea. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like Rong Xuan, but she was afraid that Xiao Jing would have a heart attack when he heard this.


    In the end, she could only use Yunbao¡¯s favorite cake as an example. ¡°Yunbao¡¯s favorite cake can¡¯t be eaten too much. If you eat too much, your teeth will hurt, so you have to like it in a suitable amount. If you and Rong Xuan are together every day, you might quarrel, but when you grow up, Yunbao will be able to decide how many cakes she wants to eat. Simrly, you will know if you want to be with Rong Xuan.¡±


    Yunbao would understand if she exined things with a small cake. She nodded and said, ¡°Then Yunbao will ask Brother Xuanxuan when we grows up if he wants to marry Yunbao.¡±


    Purple Eye forced herself to pretend that she did not hear the marriage.


    Anyway, she had already suppressed this matter..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Seclusion

    Chapter 243: Seclusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao had already considered marriage, while Rong Xuan was prepared to go into seclusion again.


    He came out because he sensed that Yunbao was in danger. ording to the rules, he should be in seclusion now.


    This was the treatment that only the children of the Rong family¡¯s direct line of descent would receive. There was an ancient inheritance flowing in their blood, which was hidden in the bodies of the Rong family¡¯s children.


    Every generation, there would be a child of the Rong family who had this power, and the person who disyed this power would be the heir of the Rong family. They would bring the Rong family to greater prosperity.


    However, something happened a hundred years ago during the dark era of the sorcerers, causing the Rong family to lose this power. No more children showed signs of inheritance awakening, so the heirs of these few generations only protected the family business.


    Master Rong had never thought that the Rong family would have another inheritance until he saw hope in Rong Xuan not long ago.


    He could control the Exorcism Sword that had been passed down in the Rong family for generations. This meant that his ancient bloodline had begun to awaken.


    When Old Master Rong found out about this, he cried tears of joy. Their Rong family had finally recovered its inheritance. Rong Xuan would definitely bring the Rong family to glory again.


    However, he did not tell anyone about this. Now, the Rong family¡¯s subordinates were already in a mess. They were all staring at the position of the future head of the family and did not care about Rong Xuan, the heir. They thought that Rong Xuan was just a child and was nothing to be afraid of.


    Grandfather Rong simply let them fight for it, giving Rong Xuan time to grow up. When Rong Xuan grew up, he would naturally be able to deal with them.


    This was the reason why Rong Xuan often went into seclusion. After all, this inheritance had disappeared for nearly a hundred years. Furthermore, many ancient books had been lost during the dark era of sorcerers. Therefore, Rong Xuan needed to go into seclusion toprehend the inheritance.


    There was a garden at the back of the Rong family¡¯s mansion that had existed for hundreds of years. It had been built by the Rong family after they came to the capital to let the inheritor enter seclusion inside.


    There was a veryplicated array in the garden that could hide the energy fluctuations inside and protect the people who were in seclusion inside.


    Rong Xuan entered the garden again with Old Master Rong. Before he left, he said, ¡°Grandpa, if anything happens to Yunbao, you have to help her.¡±


    Master Rong knew that his grandson was on good terms with Yunbao, but he was still surprised by his grandson¡¯s entrustment. He asked, ¡°You forcefully ended your seclusion for Yunbao. Is there a connection between the two of you?¡±


    Rong Xuan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a connection between Yunbao and me. The energy between the two of us is the same. If anything happens to her, I can feel it.¡±


    Nanny Tai, who was following behind, asked worriedly, ¡°Will that hurt Young


    Master?¡±


    Rong Xuan said with a straight face, ¡°Without Yunbao, I would have died long ago. She would never hurt me.¡±


    Master Rong also felt that Nanny Tai was wrong and reprimanded, ¡°What are you saying? Yunbao has done our Rong family a great favor. If you say such things again, go home.¡±


    Nanny Tai quickly shut her mouth, but she hated Yunbao even more in her heart. She had clearly been a servant in the Rong family for her entire life, but she was scolded because of a child.


    After Rong Xuan went into seclusion, Nanny Tai specially found the person guarding the array and said, ¡°Master said not to let anything disturb Young Master¡¯s seclusion. He asked you to adjust the array. Nothing outside can be known to Young Master.¡±


    Those people really thought that it was Old Master Rong¡¯s idea and hurriedly adjusted the array topletely iste the garden from the outside world. This also caused Rong Xuan¡¯s perception of Yunbao to be very weak.


    However, he thought that it was because he was in seclusion and did not think too much about it. He did not know that this was Nanny Tai¡¯s decision.


    A woman from the Gu family¡¯s mansion knocked on the door and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the tutor hired by Mr. Gu.¡±


    Gu Lin heard the servant¡¯s words and asked someone toe in. Because Yunbao and Lily were both recuperating at home, he simply hired a tutor to teach them.


    Moreover, Gu Teng had been very strict with Yunbao recently. As long as she couldn¡¯t see her, she had to look everywhere. If he let Yunbao go to kindergarten, she would definitely be worried. It was better to stay at home and attend sses.


    Gu Lin did not know any good tutors. He heard that the Su family had hired a very good teacher in the past and asked for this teacher¡¯s contact information. He did not expect this teacher toe so quickly.


    The bespectacled female teacher walked in. However, she was wearing normal clothes and looked very ordinary. However. she looked friendly and schrly..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Chu Yan

    Chapter 244: Chu Yan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The teacher looked to be twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Gu, my name is Chu Yan. I¡¯m the private tutor you hired.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at the woman in front of him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Ms. Chu¡¯s teaching standards are very high. We finally meet today.¡±


    Chu Yan replied, ¡°Thank you for your praise. I wonder where the children are now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to see them.¡± Gu Lin beat around the bush. ¡°Ms. Chu, please tell me about the teaching n.¡±


    Chu Yan knew that Gu Lin wanted to interview her for her education level. She exined the n she had prepared one by one and added, ¡°But this is only the initial n. It still has to be modified ording to the student¡¯s personality and learning speed.¡±


    After Gu Lin heard this, he was especially satisfied with Chu Yan. He felt that her gentle words could teach the two children well. After all, Yunbao and Lily were not obnoxious kids. The two of them had experienced a long period of abuse and needed a gentle teacher to teach them.


    ¡°The children are ying at the back. Ms. Chu, follow me.¡± Gu Lin stood up and guided her.


    He did not walk in front. Instead, he patiently followed beside Chu Yan and led the way for her, revealing his respect for Chu Yan and not condescension.


    Chu Yan silently gave this family a high score in her heart. A parent with such a well-mannered child should be very polite. It seemed that the work this time was not difficult.


    When she saw the two children, she was even more convinced. Yunbao and


    Lily greeted the teacher obediently. They did not look like they were unwilling to go to ss, nor did they make a fuss about changing teachers. Everything went unbelievably smoothly.


    Chu Yan smiled and chatted with the two children. Yunbao and Lily had the personality of saying whatever they wanted to say. She quickly understood that the man just now was the young master of this family. The two children in front of her were his niece and friend¡¯s child.


    The two children were well-behaved. Moreover, she could sense their intelligence from their words. It should be easy to teach them.


    Although Chu Yan wasn¡¯t picky about teaching her students¡¯ personalities, she still favored obedient and smart children. After all, such children couldmunicate very well and she didn¡¯t have to worry about them not listening to anything.


    Yunbao also liked this new teacher very much because she could feel Ms. Chu¡¯s love for them. Ever since she obtained the bloodline inheritance, she had this ability and could sense if the people around her had ill intentions towards her.


    Ms. Chu liked them, so Yunbao also liked Ms. Chu.


    Chu Yan held the two children¡¯s hands and walked to the prepared ssroom.


    This was a room that Gu Lin had specially instructed someone to empty. Everything looked like a kindergarten replica for the children¡¯s sses.


    Chu Yan was surprised by Gu Lin¡¯s meticulousness. He could even consider such a thing. Very few people in the families she worked at did this.


    Although the two children were of different ages, because Lily had never been to school, her progress was the same as Yunbao¡¯s. Chu Yan gave the two children their first lesson, and everything went very smoothly.


    Cheng Xi was guarding outside the door worriedly. When she saw the teacher push open the door, she quickly went up and said, ¡°Ms. Chu, I¡¯m Lily¡¯s mother. How did Lily perform in this ss?


    Lily had never been to ss. She only knew how to read under Cheng Xi¡¯s guidance. She was a little worried that Lily would not be able to adapt to ss. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Lily did very well. She¡¯s a very smart child.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Cheng Xi was finally relieved. Chu Yan also sensitively noticed that Cheng Xi was overly nervous about the child, as if something had happened to Lily. However, this was the privacy of her employer, so she did not ask.


    Compared to Cheng Xi, Gu Teng was much calmer. She believed that the person her brother chose would definitely be the best. As long as Yunbao was still at home, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    She walked over and greeted Chu Yan simply. Her attitude could be said to be elegant and calm. She let Chu Yan see what it meant to be a true daughter of a wealthy family.


    The two mothers thanked Chu Yan respectively. This made Chu Yan feel a little ttered. Although her identity was that of a tutor, in reality, it was different from hiring a servant. This was the first time she felt the respect of others for treating her as a teacher.


    At this time, Gu Zi and Gu Ming had just finished school in kindergarten. When Gu Zi heard that her father had hired a tutor, Yunbao and Lily had to attend sses at home every day, she felt sympathy for the two of them..

 Chapter 245 - 245: Another Figure

    Chapter 245: Another Figure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zi asked someone to prepare dessert for her drink. She sat in the living room and waited for Yunbao and Lily toe after ss. This was the greatest manifestation of her concern for someone.


    She would rather drool beside the dessert and wait for them toe before eating.


    Under normal circumstances, Gu Ming would not participate in the girls¡¯ matters, but this time, he chose to sit on the sofa and wait. Even when Gu Zi turned on the television to watch cartoons, she did not leave. In the past, Gu Ming hated cartoons the most.


    Gu Zi pushed the snacks to the other side and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare your portion. You can¡¯t snatch the snacks from us.¡±


    Gu Ming said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Sometimes, he really wondered if he and Gu Zi were really twins. How could his sister be so stupid?


    When Gu Zi heard her brother say that he wouldn¡¯t eat, she became happy and focused on the cartoon.


    Cheng Xi and Gu Teng brought the children to send the teacher out. No matter how Chu Yan rejected them, it was useless. They insisted on sending her to the entrance.


    Just as they reached the living room, Gu Ming waved and said, ¡°Yunbao, Sister Lily,e and eat some snacks.¡±


    This attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The advertisement was broadcasted on the television. At this moment, the most popr female celebrity, Su Tao, appeared as the spokesperson. Chu Yan¡¯s expression immediately froze.


    She pushed the sses on her face and lowered her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly walked out of the door so quickly that no one had a chance to speak. Gu Teng and Cheng Xi were puzzled as to why their teacher left so quickly.


    Yunbao looked at Ms. Chu¡¯s departing back and suddenly saw another person¡¯s appearance. Unlike Ms. Chu¡¯s attire, it was a particrly tall woman in a long dress.


    Yunbao suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes. She quickly closed her eyes and opened them again to take a look. In the end, the change in Ms. Chu disappeared. She sighed and said, ¡°Is Yunbao short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been rolling on the grass every day. How can you be short-sighted?¡±


    Purple Eye floated out. ¡°You saw the truth of the matter.¡±


    Yunbao looked at Purple Eye and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, can the truth be seen?


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Of course I can be seen. Only things that are covered can be called the truth. Your eyes are as pure as water and can see through everything. ¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the truth about Ms. Chu?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Purple Eye shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have much cultivation left, so I can¡¯t see her situation clearly. The next time shees, you have to take a good look.¡±


    Gu Ming did not know what Yunbao was muttering to herself. He called out to her, ¡°Yunbao,e and eat some snacks.¡±


    Yunbao ended her conversation with Purple Eye and replied, ¡°Coming.¡±


    Chu Yan didn¡¯t know that Yunbao had discovered that there was something wrong with her. She ran out as if she was escaping and bumped into Gu Lin. He saw Chu Yan¡¯s flustered expression and thought that something had happened. He asked, ¡°Ms. Chu, what¡¯s wrong? Are the children disobedient?¡± Chu Yan quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°The children are very good and obedient. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back.¡±


    ¡°I was careless and forgot that it¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up from work next time,¡± Gu Lin said as he walked towards the garage. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back this time.¡±


    Chu Yan wanted to reject Gu Lin¡¯s suggestion, but she looked at the vis around her and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a taxi here. She could only nod and answer.


    Gu Lin specially picked an inconspicuous car to drive Chu Yan, afraid that it would affect her life. When she saw the car, Chu Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    If he used a luxury car to send her home, the neighbors would probably talk about her for half a year.


    Along the way, Chu Yan didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them sat quietly in the car until they saw Su Tao on the big screen in the city center. Only then did Chu Yan say, ¡°Is Su Tao very popr now?


    Gu Lin didn¡¯t know why she was asking this, but he still replied, ¡°Su Tao is the most talked about celebrity now. Many brands like to look for her to endorse them.¡±


    ¡°But Su Tao was an actress when she debuted.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s tone was a little anxious. ¡°Now, she doesn¡¯t even act anymore. She only knows how to appear on various variety shows. After a long time, she will definitely be forgotten by everyone.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at Chu Yan strangely. ¡°This is also her own choice. Perhaps her acting skills are not good) so she focused on variety shows.¡±


    ¡°Su Tao¡¯s acting skills are very good. Back then, those famous directors praised her. How can she let herself down like this?¡± Chu Yan stared at the big screen with a very lonely gaze..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Ancestor

    Chapter 246: Ancestor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although they had only talked for a short while, Gu Lin knew that Chu Yan was


    a very gentle and dignified person. Logically speaking, she would not say such a thing.


    Moreover, she seemed to know Su Tao¡¯s past very well. Only Su Tao herself could remember such things.


    Chu Yan also realized that she had misspoken and immediately exined, ¡°I was a fan of Su Tao a long time ago, so I knew about these things.¡±


    It might be possible to lie to others, but it was impossible to lie to Gu Lin. Old Master Gu had long abandoned the Gu family¡¯s business. Gu Lin was the true head of the Gu family.


    He had experienced too many things over the years. Very few people could lie sessfully in front of him. Even if Chu Yan¡¯s expression was very sincere, this lie was too clumsy.


    Everyone would at most sigh at a person¡¯s talent being buried. However, there was hatred in Chu Yan¡¯s words, as if Su Tao was wasting her acting skills.


    However, Gu Lin did not ask further. He invited Chu Yan to be Yunbao and Lily¡¯s tutor. As for her past, it was not his business.


    Other than this small incident, Chu Yan was indeed a very good teacher. Yunbao and Lily both liked hering to ss. She also doted on these two children and always brought them some small gifts.


    They were all small things that were not expensive, such as knitted dolls or crowns made of flowers. However, these things were very popr with the two children. The two of them always brought them with them.


    After this period of interaction, Yunbao liked the teacher more and more. She also cared more and more about Chu Yan¡¯s abnormality. She called out to


    Purple Eye, ¡°Aunt Purple, why does Ms. Chu always look like another person?


    Yunbao could no longer ignore this matter. Previously, she could only see it asionally. Recently, she could always see that illusory image on Chu Yan.


    Although her face could not be seen clearly, it was definitely another person.


    Purple Eye sighed and said, ¡°My eyes have long been contaminated by the mortal world. Can I borrow your eyes to take a look?¡±


    Of course, Yunbao agreed. In her opinion, purple eyes were like family.


    Purple Eye injected her soul into Yunbao¡¯s body. When Yunbao opened her eyes again, they were purple. She no longer had the innocence of a child and only looked at Chu Yan expressionlessly.


    With one look, he discovered something. Purple Eye said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this sorcery to be passed down.¡±


    After reading it, Purple Eye were about to leave Yunbao¡¯s body, but Chu Yan walked over and said, ¡°Yunbao, I saw that you didn¡¯t have any expression just now. Are you feeling unwell or tired?¡±


    Purple Eye thought that Yunbao would definitely help Chu Yan in the future, so it was fine to reveal the matter at this time. She deliberately opened those purple eyes and looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Teacher, do you want your body?¡±


    The person who asked this question had purple eyes, so Yunbao¡¯s face also revealed an expression of purple eyes. It was the maturity and dignity that only adults had.


    This frightened Chu Yan. She grabbed Yunbao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You¡¯re not Yunbao. Who are you?


    With that, she quickly turned to look at Lily. Unexpectedly, she was still reading and did not react. It was as if this matter was especially normal.


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not Yunbao, but you¡¯re not Chu Yan either.¡±


    Chu Yan thought of what had happened to her and suddenly felt an unlimited amount of courage. ¡°I¡¯m warning you to leave Yunbao¡¯s body quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately tell Yunbao¡¯s parents. They¡¯ll definitely hire an expert to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite an expert. I¡¯m the ancestor of the Gu family.¡± Purple Eyeughed. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You can tell Yunbao what to do next.¡±


    After saying this, Purple Eye immediately left Yunbao¡¯s body. Yunbao opened her eyes again and regained her innocent gaze.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s my Aunt Purple.¡±


    Her words made Chu Yan even more afraid. She squatted down and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Yunbao, have you been dreaming recently? And when you wake up, your body is especially tired. Sometimes, you can¡¯t control your body?¡±


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°No. Aunt Purple was really in me just now. She wanted to use my eyes to see what happened to you.¡±


    Chu Yan didn¡¯t believe such words at all. She thought that Yunbao had been bewitched by that person. She directly opened the door and ran out to find Gu Teng. She wanted to tell Yunbao¡¯s mother about this. Even if others said that she was crazy, she couldn¡¯t let Yunbao¡¯s body be taken away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Chu?¡± Yunbao asked. Lily sighed. ¡°Yunbao, you scared the teacher..¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247: Exchange

    Chapter 247: Exchange


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan rushed out of the door and looked for Gu Teng anxiously. When the servant saw her like this, she hurriedly came over and said, ¡°Ms. Chu, do you want something?¡±


    Chu Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Gu Teng. Where is she now?¡±


    Xiao Jing came in from outside and said, ¡°Ms. Chu, did something happen to the children?¡±


    Chu Yan knew that this was Yunbao¡¯s father. She quickly walked over and said, ¡°Yunbao¡¯s father, Yunbao just became another person. Moreover, Yunbao knows something herself. You must save Yunbao.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Jing heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that something had happened to Yunbao¡¯s body and said, ¡°Did Yunbao¡¯s eyes turn purple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it suddenly turned purple.¡± After saying that, Chu Yan realized that Xiao Jing knew about this. ¡°Do you all know that this person exists?¡±


    Xiao Jing nodded. ¡°She¡¯s an ancestor of the Gu family. She stays by Yunbao¡¯s side to protect her. Sometimes, she will help Yunbao by possessing her body, but she will definitely not hurt Yunbao.¡±


    Hearing that Yunbao would not be harmed, Chu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. However, Xiao Jing asked, ¡°That ancestor won¡¯t possess someone easily. Did something happen?


    Yunbao walked out of the room and said, ¡°Aunt Purple wants to see Ms. Chu.


    Aunt Purple said that Ms. Chu¡¯s body is not hers.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not expect this to be the reason. He looked at Chu Yan in surprise.


    Chu Yan stood rooted to the ground for a long time beforeing back to her senses. She carefully asked Yunbao, ¡°She really said that? She really could tell that this wasn¡¯t my body?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aunt Purple said that the figure I usually see is your true appearance. You¡¯re taller and thinner than now, and you have curly hair.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yan could no longer hold it in. Tears kept rolling down her face until she finally broke down and cried. She squatted on the ground and cried, as if she wanted to cry out all her grievances.


    Yunbao walked over and patted her back like an adult. Sheforted her, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be sad. Yunbao knows that no one will believe you, but we all believe you now.¡±


    Chu Yan hugged Yunbao. ¡°Thank you for believing me. All of them said that I


    was crazy.¡±


    Chu Yan¡¯s cries rmed everyone in the mansion. When she was done crying, she gently asked what had happened.


    Everyone sat on the sofa and waited for Chu Yan to speak. She wiped the tears on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Chu Yan, but Su Tao. One morning, when I woke up, I realized that I had changed my body.¡±


    ¡°Is it the female celebrity, Su Tao?¡± Old Seventh Gu Sen asked.


    Chu Yan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the female celebrity you¡¯re looking at now, Su Tao. That was originally my body.¡±


    Cheng Xi asked, ¡°Then did you try to change it back?¡±


    ¡°After I woke up, I immediately went to look for my original body and realized that Su Tao was already working normally. At first, I thought that her body had suddenly been changed, so I rushed up to talk to her. However, she immediately got the security guards to take me away and told my manager that I was a lunatic.¡± The more Chu Yan spoke, the sadder she became.


    Gu Lin thought of how Chu Yan had mentioned Su Tao previously. In fact, he had already believed her 80 to 90%. It turned out that it was really hatred. She hated that person for taking her body and ruining her career.


    However, he also admired Chu Yan¡¯s mentality. A female celebrity turning into a tutor could be considered to have fallen from the clouds. However, she did not feel sorry for herself but worked hard to live.


    Everyone in the wealthy circle recognized Chu Yan¡¯s work ability. That was why Gu Lin invited her to the Gu family to be a tutor.


    ¡°You mean that Su Tao doesn¡¯t want to return her body to you now?¡± Gu Teng concluded. ¡°Then didn¡¯t the people around you notice that something was wrong with you?


    Chu Yan shook her head and said, ¡°The people around me are all staff. Even my manager and I haven¡¯t known each other for long. Even if there¡¯s something wrong with me, they will think that I was like this to begin with. They definitely won¡¯t think that I was switched.¡±


    Chu Yan was right. Even if the fake Su Tao¡¯s personality was different from hers, the people around her would at most recall that she had revealed her true nature. In the entertainment industry, it was very normal for female celebrities to have two faces.


    It was too unreal to say that she had changed her body. Even if someone really noticed the abnormality of the fake Su Tao, they would not easily think in this direction.


    As long as the fake Su Tao refused to admit it, it would be useless for Chu Yan to say anything. The others would only think that she had gone crazy trying to be a female celebrity..

 Chapter 248 - 248: Sister Su Tao

    Chapter 248: Sister Su Tao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Sen nodded. ¡°There are many celebrities in the entertainment industry who have different personalities from what they show on the surface. The staff are already used to such things. No one will take Su Tao¡¯s changes to heart.¡±


    Gu Sen could be considered half a member of the entertainment industry. He was very credible when he said these things.


    Gu Yu adjusted his sses. ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t believe in the existence of spells either. I didn¡¯t expect souls to be exchanged.¡±


    Gu Sen looked at Chu Yan and carefully sized her up. He said, ¡°I saw you at an event before. At that time, I thought you were a very gentledy. I think your soul had not been reced at that time.¡±


    ¡°I remember that it was a movie festival. You attended as the male lead of an animated movie. At that time, we even exchanged a few words,¡± Chu Yan said nostalgically. ¡°That was thest event I attended. After that, my soul was exchanged. At that time, my first reaction was to publicize this matter. Fortunately, my mind was clear enough and I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You made the right choice,¡± Gu Sen agreed. ¡°If you publicize this, the fake Su Tao will definitely call you a psychopath.¡±


    It was precisely because she understood this that Chu Yan chose to ept her fate. She treated Su Tao¡¯s life as a dream and became a private tutor in peace.


    If she continued to make a fuss and say that she was the real Su Tao, she would bebeled as a lunatic by the fake Su Tao. With the fake Su Tao¡¯s identity as a female celebrity, it would definitely cause a hugemotion. At that time, the entire society would stand on the side of the fake Su Tao.


    At that time, it would be useless no matter what Chu Yan said. She would be sent to a mental hospital under the supervision of all theizens on the Inte. At that time, she would not even be able to protect her identity as an ordinary person.


    Until Yunbao realized that she wasn¡¯t Chu Yan, she had already given up on the idea of getting her body back. She only wanted to be a good tutor and save money to live.


    Hearing her say this, Yunbao also became sad. She walked up to Chu Yan and spoke.


    ¡°Sister Su Tao.¡± Yunbao called her, ¡°Can I call you Sister Su Tao from now on?


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The grievances she had hidden in her heart for so long turned into tears. She kept thanking Yunbao, ¡°Yunbao, I¡¯m the luckiest person to have met you.¡±


    Su Tao¡¯s words were true from the bottom of her heart. She was originally a rising star and had loved acting since she was young to be an actress.


    She was indeed good at acting. Many famous directors had praised her. Although she was only acting as a supporting character, she had rejected bad scripts to hone her acting skills.


    In order to be an actress, she cherished her reputation, but that fake Su


    Tao only knew how to participate in variety shows to earn money and had forgotten about her acting career.


    Nowadays, when the public mentioned Su Tao, they only knew that she was a very beautiful female celebrity. She often appeared in various variety shows, but that was all.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Su Tao being forgotten by the public one day. She wanted Su Tao¡¯s name to remain in the history of the movie industry. At the very least, when they mentioned it, they would remember what role she had yed.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t even prove who she was. Only Yunbao recognized her and called her name. Su Tao couldn¡¯t believe it. In her eyes, Yunbao was like a


    beam of bright sunlight.


    Yunbao knew that she was sad, so she quickly stretched out her small hand and rubbed Su Tao¡¯s back, imitating her mother tofort Su Tao.


    ¡°Since you can exchange souls, there must be a way to exchange your soul back.¡± Yunbao said firmly, ¡°I will help you be Su Tao again.¡±


    The Gu family was not surprised by Yunbao¡¯s promise. Yunbao was the most innocent and kind child in the world. She was willing to help anyone who needed help.


    Furthermore, she was the one who found out about Su Tao¡¯s matter. She would definitely not let it go.


    Su Tao looked at Yunbao in confusion. ¡°Is what you said true? Can I change back?¡±


    Yunbao nodded heavily. ¡°My master said that any spell has two sides. As long as I figure out the principles behind it, I can reverse the spell. When the timees, I should be able to reverse the spell.¡±


    Xiao Jing asked doubtfully, ¡°What are the chances of sessfully reversing the spell? Will it hurt the body?¡±


    Gu Teng knew that his husband was worried about his daughter and exined, ¡°With Yunbao¡¯s cultivation, she will definitely seed. I once tried to reverse a spell, and the oue was not bad..¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249: Chu Yan ‘s Plan

    Chapter 249: Chu Yan ¡®s n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With his wife¡¯s assurance, the father did not worry anymore He really felt that his daughters life was a little bumpy, as if something would always happen to


    Yunbao.


    Although he could turn the situation around in the end, as a father, he still hoped that his daughter could live peacefully and not keep on taking risks.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly realized that Gu Teng, who was nervous about their daughter, was actually more at ease than him. This change really puzzled him.


    Gu Teng noticed Xiao Jing¡¯s puzzled gaze and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m a little worried that Mao Feng will attack Yunbao again, but these two days, Dad let me look at the Gu family¡¯s genealogy and know what it means for Yunbao to have a bloodline inheritance. The ancestor will always protect her.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect our daughter too.¡±


    It was good news that Gu Teng could rx. Xiao Jing had been worried about her mood recently. It seemed that his father-inw had a way.


    Since they had decided to help Su Tao, the members of the Gu family gathered together for a meeting. Besides Gu Yu who was still busy searching for Devon and Mao Feng, even Gu Jia participated in the meeting because he was on leave.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a soul exchange, the person who upied Su Tao¡¯s body is the original Chu Yan.¡± Gu Jia analyzed. ¡°Then what kind of person was Chu Yan originally?¡±


    Su Tao said hesitantly, ¡°Chu Yan¡¯s academic qualifications are very good. She used to teach in school, but three years ago, she quit her job at school and stayed at home. She hasn¡¯t done anything for the past three years.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t worked for three years. What does she rely on to make a living?¡± Gu Jia asked with a frown.


    ¡°She spent her savings from her previous job. When I first became Chu Yan, I could be considered penniless. At that time, all her bankbooks and bank cards only added up to a few hundred yuan.¡± At this point, Su Tao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Clearly, that was a difficult time.


    These two questions sessfully led Gu Jia to a clue. He began to deduce, ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t have any work for three years and only spends her savings is either someone who doesn¡¯t have any ns to live on, or she knows that she will definitely have a sum of money in the future, so she spends all her savings fearlessly.¡±


    Gu Jia¡¯s transformation made everyone fall into deep thought. From the oue of this matter, Chu Yan had indeed obtained arge sum of money.


    After bing a popr female celebrity, she naturally had money. All of Su Tao¡¯s original assets belonged to Chu Yan.


    Moreover, Chu Yan appeared on various variety shows as Su Tao. This was the fastest way for celebrities to earn money, but it was also a move to consume their own poprity. Any actor who wanted to continue in the entertainment industry for a long time would not only focus on variety shows.


    Chu Yan obviously did not care about Su Tao¡¯s future. She just wanted to get arge sum of money as soon as possible.


    Gu Lin mocked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Chu Yan knew that she would be Su


    Tao three years ago. She can¡¯t possibly be able to predict the future, right?¡±


    Gu Yu said, ¡°Even a sorcerer with a very high cultivation level can¡¯t predict the future. She probably spent three years to be Su Tao.¡±


    This result was obviously the most reasonable. Chu Yan had not worked at home for three years. She must have done something to be able to swap bodies with Su Tao. That was why she dared to spend all her savings. She knew that as long as she sessfully swapped bodies with Su Tao, she would have all of Su Tao¡¯s savings.


    Moreover, as a female celebrity, Su Tao definitely had a job. As long as Chu


    Yan used Su Tao¡¯s body to take on a job, she would be able to get more money.


    ¡°So Chu Yan wants to use my body to make money and then announce her withdrawal from the entertainment industry?¡± Su Tao asked.


    However, Gu Yu rejected this idea and shook her head. ¡°I reckon she won¡¯t quit the entertainment industry. She will use Miss Su Tao¡¯s beauty to continue living. Even if her reputation doesn¡¯t be as good as before, she can still get close to some rich second-generation heirs.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Tao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°How could she do that? That would ruin her reputation. No one would invite her to act. How can being a lover of a rich second-generation heirpare to being sessful!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s not Su Tao herself.¡± Gu Yu exined the truth. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have Su Tao¡¯s original acting skills at all. That¡¯s why she gave up on taking on roles and used the method of participating in variety shows to earn money..¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250: Participating in a Variety Show

    Chapter 250: Participating in a Variety Show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Tao believed Gu Yu¡¯s words. In the past, what she was most proud of was her acting skills. That was her natural talent. Chu Yan would definitely not be able to perform like her.


    In that case, she could not take on any roles. Otherwise, everyone would definitely see that her acting skills had deteriorated. She might as well stop acting and only take on variety shows. This way, she could earn money.


    Only Su Tao¡¯s acting career was sacrificed. She was trapped in a body that did not belong to her and watched how she could not be an actress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this. I want to take back my original body.¡± Su Tao¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Even if I¡¯m treated as a lunatic, I have to do this. I can¡¯t let the name Su Tao be a joke in the entertainment industry.¡±


    She was not afraid of bing a tutor, nor was she very obsessed with her original beauty. She had already decided to live a good life.


    However, she absolutely could not tolerate Chu Yan doing this. If Su Tao¡¯s name really appeared on the tabloids one day and said that she had be the lover of a rich second-generation heir, she would definitely not be able to tolerate it.


    Gu Jia nodded and said, ¡°We will all help you. Moreover, the government wants to set up a special investigation team to investigate these special incidents. If you have evidence, you can send Chu Yan to prison.¡±


    Hearing Gu Jia say this, Su Tao smiled. What she was most worried about was not letting Chu Yan be punished. After all, no one could prove that there was a summoning of souls. Even if she could change back to her body, she could not sue Chu Yan.


    If she really did this, she might be treated as having mental problems. However, if Chu Yan didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.


    Chu Yan had almost ruined her entire career, but he had umted a good reputation as a tutor for her. Was he going to let her enjoy these results when she got back?


    Now that Gu Jia said that the government wanted to set up an investigation team, she must have believed in the existence of these things. As long as she kept the evidence, she could make Chu Yan suffer legal punishment.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Su Tao asked.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Yunbao. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have to see the fake Su Tao first. It¡¯s impossible to tell if there¡¯s any magic on her on television.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Gu Lin took out her phone ¡°We can get thepany to invite her over now. Tell them that we have a coboration to discuss with her.¡±


    Gu Yu stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. There are all kinds of array formations in our Gu family¡¯s building. They¡¯re all used to restrain evil. If that Su Tao senses this, she¡¯ll probably turn around and leave.¡±


    Gu Sen suggested, ¡°Since we want to collect evidence, we have to observe quietly. Naturally, the more ws this fake Su Tao has, the better. I have to participate in a variety show as a temporary guest. The fake Su Tao is also in this variety show. I¡¯ll just bring Yunbao along.¡±


    ¡°What variety show can bring family members?¡± Gu Jia leaned over curiously.


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a wilderness camping program. If the guests are willing to bring their families to participate, they can. Many people who participated previously brought their children.¡±


    Yunbao nodded at Gu Sen¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It sounds fun. I¡¯ll participate in the show with Seventh Uncle.¡±


    Although Yunbao was determined to help Su Tao, she became excited when she heard that she was going out to y. It was Gu Teng who picked her up and said, ¡°You¡¯re too excited. You¡¯re not just going to the show to y. What if you forget to observe the fake Su Tao?¡±


    Yunbao smiled shyly. ¡°I won¡¯t forget. I was just too happy just now.¡±


    Everyoneughed when they saw Yunbao¡¯s embarrassed expression. Su Tao¡¯s tense nerves also rxed a lot. She said to Yunbao, ¡°I believe Yunbao won¡¯t forget. She¡¯s the smartest and most obedient child I¡¯ve taught.¡±


    With the teacher¡¯s praise, Yunbao quickly regained her confidence She raised her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely be able to let Sister Su Tao return to her body.¡±


    The first step of the n had been confirmed. Gu Sen quickly contacted the director of the show and told him about this. When he heard that the youngdy of the Gu family was also going to participate in the show, the director was so happy that he almost fainted.


    For variety shows, poprity was the most important. As long as the youngdy of the Gu family participated, no matter how bad this episode was, people would watch it. It might even create a new viewing record.


    At the thought of this, the director readily agreed to let Yunbao participate in the show. He even considerately changed the camping location to a forest park. It had to be known that the ce he had set was deep in the mountains..

 Chapter 251 - 251: Celebrities Go Camping

    Chapter 251: Celebrities Go Camping


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Celebrities Go Camping¡± was the variety show with the highest viewership ratings at the moment. Celebrities needed to do missions to obtain the items needed for camping, and they had to stay at the camping location for the night.


    Such content was very novel to the public. Moreover, the reactions of the celebrities were very funny. Some were flustered because of the mission, but some were very calm. Many celebrities attracted a lot of fans after appearing on the show.


    After adding the rule that family members could be brought along, there were many pleasant surprises. The audience especially liked warm and funny scenes.


    Therefore, many A-list celebrities also wanted to participate in this variety show, causing the viewership ratings to remain high. It could be considered the number one variety show today.


    This variety show had been broadcasted live since the first season. It used the celebrities¡¯s true reaction as the content of the show. There was no so-called editing to save the celebrities¡¯s faces.


    When this job was in Su Tao¡¯s hands, she immediately said angrily, ¡°If I participate, I can¡¯t bring a makeup artist. Do you want me to appear on screen without makeup?¡±


    Her manager was already used to her temper. He picked up the notice and said, ¡°Su Tao, this is the most popr variety show now. They think highly of you to be able to invite you. They only invite A-list celebrities.¡±


    Su Tao was a little happy to hear him say that, but she still said unhappily, ¡°Then I can¡¯t wear no makeup on the show. If I¡¯m not beautiful, my fans won¡¯t like me.¡±


    The manager looked at Su Tao¡¯s face. No matter how he looked at her, she was still as beautiful as a fairy. He didn¡¯t know what Su Tao was worried about. With such a face, she should have gained fans.


    However, what the manager didn¡¯t know was that Su Tao¡¯s current body was that of a woman called Chu Yan. She had hated her ordinary looks since she was young and was very envious of the celebrities on television who could be so beautiful.


    Even though she had Su Tao¡¯s beauty now, she still couldn¡¯t help but despise herself. She felt that this face could be even prettier. If it weren¡¯t for Su Tao¡¯s fame after debuting for a long time and the public already remembering her appearance, Chu Yan really wanted to find a doctor to do stic surgery.


    She kept examining herself in the mirror and made all kinds of requests to the makeup artist. ¡°Add ayer of concealer here. The highlight of the nose is still not bright enough¡­¡±


    The designer looked at her face and did not know what she was doing. She was clearly good-looking enough.


    Moreover, Chu Yan¡¯s makeup requirements were too seductive and not suitable for Su Tao¡¯s exquisite face. If she really changed her makeup like this, it would bury her good points.


    The makeup artist did not understand her aesthetic taste. Previously, the makeup artist had said that Su Tao¡¯s aesthetic taste was very good. The makeup she chose was very good and she knew how to match clothes. Why did it be like this when she joined?


    The manager tried his best to get Su Tao to agree to go on the show. He quickly contacted the director to finalize this matter so that Su Tao wouldn¡¯t go back on her word.


    The manager sighed and said, ¡°Everyone said that Su Tao has a good temper. Why is she so willful the moment I arrived?¡±


    The staff had this question, but no one expected Su Tao¡¯s soul to have been reced.


    Gu Sen¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was very strange. Although he was only a voice actor, he had arge number of fans. It was not only because of his excellent voice acting skills, but also because of his appearance. There were no ugly people in the Gu family. The eight sons each had their own good looks, and Gu Sen was one of the top three.


    Gu Sen¡¯s face was more like Old Madam Gu¡¯s. He had the toughness of a man and the gentleness of a woman. The two characteristics were fully integrated on his face. He was so handsome that it was impossible to look away.


    When the production team announced that he was bringing his niece to the show, thements under Weibo almost exceeded 100 million, and the Weibo processor was almost broken.


    [I didn¡¯t expect Gu Sen to be on a variety show.]


    [Gu Sen¡¯s niece is the youngdy of the Gu family, right?]


    [Some time ago, the Gu family sent 900 million yuan in red packets for Miss


    Gu¡¯s wedding. This youngdy is Miss Gu¡¯s daughter.]


    [Why do you want to bring a child on the show? Such a young child will definitely cry.]


    [It¡¯s all to attract attention.]


    [You must be joking. With the Gu family¡¯s status, they don¡¯t need to use children to attract attention.]


    Thements online were mixed, but Yunbao did not know anything about them. She only knew that she could go out with her seventh uncle and go camping in the park. This was something she had never tried.


    Seeing his daughter so excited, Xiao Jing said regretfully, ¡°If I had known, I would have brought Yunbao to camp. Now, her memories of her first camping


    trip belong to Gu Sen..¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: Fake Su Tao

    Chapter 252: Fake Su Tao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng was no longer surprised by her husband¡¯sints. After all, Xiao Jing was aplete ve to his daughter.


    Gu Sen silently prepared all the supplies. Although the production team had stipted that the camping supplies had to be obtained afterpleting the mission, the guests could still bring some things with them.


    He had specially brought all his niece¡¯s necessities. He did not bring anything with him. Anyway, it was only a night of camping, so he could make do.


    There were a total of four celebrities invited for this episode. Among them, only the veteran Best Actor Xie Lan and Gu Sen brought their families. Xie Lan brought his eight-year-old son, Xie Qing.


    The other celebrities who participated were the new female celebrity, Lu Ran, and the fake Su Tao. The two men and two women teamed up to do missions. Xie Lan probably did not want to cause any scandals, so he specially brought his son along.


    The four of them met at the ce prepared by the production team and waited for them to familiarize themselves before carrying out the mission.


    Gu Sen had arrived early with his niece. Yunbao sat obediently on the sofa and ate the cake. Her cute pink tutu made her look like a little princess.


    The audience in the live-stream was surprised to see such a cute child. They leftments one after another.


    [That¡¯s what little angels are like.]


    [I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a cute child.]


    [With an uncle like Gu Sen, the niece definitely won¡¯t be ugly.]


    [She looks so obedient.]


    [Of course she¡¯s good when she eats. She looks so delicate. She¡¯ll probably make a fusster.]


    [You make it sound like all children are unruly. I think this child is quite quiet.]


    Yunbao ate the cake bite by bite, then looked at the door, expecting others toe. The first to push open the door was the Best Actor, Xie Lan, followed by his son, who was pulling a suitcase.


    When Xie Lan saw them, he quickly greeted them and introduced himself, ¡°My name is Xie Lan. This is my son, Xie Qing.¡±


    ¡°My name is Gu Sen. This is my niece, Gu Yun.¡± Gu Sen shook his hand.


    The two of them brought their children along and naturally started a conversation. The two adults sat together and began to talk about their children. Yunbao took out the candy in her pocket and handed it to Xie Qing. ¡°Brother, here¡¯s some candy for you.¡±


    Xie Qing took it and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister. Just call me Brother Xie.¡±


    ¡°Then you can call me Yunbao.¡± Yunbao smiled and let Xie Qing call her by her nickname.


    The two children were both emotionally stable people. They sat on the other side of the sofa and started chatting, but Xie Qing was actually the one answering Yunbao¡¯s questions most of the time.


    Because he was five years older than Yunbao, he naturally thought that he should take care of this sister and listen carefully to the topics Yunbao casually mentioned. He would even follow up with a few sentences.


    [Xie Qing is really gentle.]


    [Best Actor Xie has a good personality, so his child¡¯s personality is also good.]


    [Yunbao is really too cute. She¡¯s obediently talking to Xie Qing.]


    [Yunbao¡¯s question is too funny. She said that she wanted a fish to take out for a walk, but why didn¡¯t Mom and Dad agree?]


    The two families got along very well, so the live-stream was very calm. There were no drasticments.


    Just as the two of them were chatting passionately, the door was pushed open again. The two female guests arrived at the same time. Lu Ran walked over first with a cloth bag on her back. Chu Yan, who was upying Su Tao¡¯s body, pulled her luggage and followed behind.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lu Ran.¡± Lu Ran walked over energetically and greeted them. Then, she sat on the sofa beside the children and controlled her sense of propriety very well.


    Chu Yan also walked over and greeted Gu Sen and Xie Lan. ¡°I¡¯m Su Tao. I didn¡¯t expect to really see Best Actor Xie and Young Master Gu today. It¡¯s really an honor.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Yan sat beside Gu Sen and looked at the two of them with a smile.


    These words were a little deliberate. Xie Lan¡¯s first reaction was to move to the other side. He subconsciously used his bodynguage to tell everyone that he didn¡¯t like Chu Yan


    Gu Sen knew that Chu Yan¡¯s soul was under Su Tao¡¯s body, so he was not surprised that she would say such a thing. He waved his hand and called Yunbao over. ¡°Yunbao,e and greet people. This is Sister Su Tao.¡±


    Yunbao looked at Chu Yan curiously and asked, ¡°Seventh Uncle, does Sister Su Tao look like this?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s words sounded very strange. Xie Lan teased, ¡®Even children have heard of Miss Su Tao¡¯s name. It can be seen that Miss Su Tao is very famous.¡±


    Xie Lan said this to close the distance. After all, they were going to be together for the next two days. However, Su Tao¡¯s expression changed immediately, as if Yunbao had said something wrong.


    Only Gu Sen knew why her expression changed. It was because she subconsciously thought that she was not the real Su Tao..

 Chapter 253 - 253: Chu Yan ‘s Wish

    Chapter 253: Chu Yan ¡®s Wish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Sen did not want to dwell on this problem for too long. It was not the time to collect evidence. He smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao likes Sister Su Tao a lot.¡±


    However, the meaning behind these words made Chu Yan feel even worse. She no longer had the joy she had when she first entered. She sat on the sofa cautiously and did not speak again.


    Although Gu Sen was the seventh son in the family, he couldpare to the second son, Gu Yu, in terms of scheming. When he first debuted, he did not use his family¡¯s identity.


    Some rich women saw that he was good-looking and were willing to fork out money to keep him. In the end, they were all embarrassed by Gu Sen. Moreover, he did this without relying on his family.


    Old Master Gu had already said that if it weren¡¯t for Gu Sen¡¯s love for voice acting, he and Gu Yu would be the most suitable people to enter the business world. The two of them had 800 tricks up their sleeves. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even have bones left when they met them.


    Therefore, if Gu Sen wanted to make Chu Yan panic, he just had to keep provoking her with words. As long as Chu Yan¡¯s mind wavered, it would be easy to get evidence.


    Gu Sen thought of something and said to Yunbao in his arms, ¡°Since you like


    Sister Su Tao, you must help her more in the future.¡±


    Although Yunbao didn¡¯t quite understand what Gu Sen was saying, she still nodded obediently. This person was clearly Chu Yan and not Sister Su Tao. Before she came, she would listen to Seventh Uncle.


    [Why did Gu Sen let Yunbao get close to Su Tao? Does Gu Sen like Su Tao?]


    [Our Taotao is so beautiful. It¡¯s not surprising that Gu Sen likes her.]


    [That¡¯s the seventh young master of the Gu family. He has seen more beauties than we have eaten meals. Su Tao is really not the most beautiful.]


    [I think Su Tao is not bad either. Her acting skills in the drama are really good. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t seem to be taking on new dramas anymore.]


    [The fans also want Taotao to act, but she always appears on variety shows.]


    [And her personality seems to have changed too.]


    Chu Yan thought that her performance was wless, but she didn¡¯t expect her fans to suspect her even earlier than the people around her. These fans had liked Su Tao for a long time. Some of them had be fans when Su Tao first debuted. They knew Su Tao¡¯s personality and pursuits very well.


    They couldn¡¯t understand the changes that Chu Yan had made. She clearly wanted to be an award-winning actress, but why didn¡¯t she ept any new roles?


    The production team quickly issued an order. The director considered that with Miss Gu apanying them, he did not dare to make the camp too difficult. Therefore, the mission this time was to prepare the food for the camp. The park rules of the camp were not open fire, and everything had to be prepared in advance.


    As for the male and female group directors, they divided Lu Ran and Xie Lan into one group. Gu Sen and Su Tao naturally became the second group. This was the director¡¯s thought after careful consideration.


    From the looks of it, Lu Ran knew her limits. There shouldn¡¯t be any scandals with Xie Lan. Gu Sen didn¡¯t seem to dislike Su Tao, and Young Miss Gu liked Su Tao very much. It was most suitable for them to be together.


    Chu Yan was secretly delighted when she heard that she was in the same group as Gu Sen. This was the seventh young master ot the Gu tamily. Although he had chosen a job in the entertainment industry, the Gu family had long said that every young master had shares to inherit. Even if hey down every day, he could still earn money.


    If she could develop a rtionship with Gu Sen, she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to ept variety shows. She could just spend money at home as the young madam.


    Chu Yan was someone who wanted to gain without working. After three years of research, she finally swapped souls with Su Tao. She didn¡¯t want to be an actress. Her goal was to find a rich man to marry based on Su Tao¡¯s beauty.


    However, it was not easy to find rich people nowadays. They were either very old or rich second-generation heirs who could only listen to their families. For a rich and good-looking young man like Gu Sen, it was really a pie from the sky.


    Chu Yan decided to seize this opportunity. She had to get this rich young master.


    Yunbao felt the aura emanating from Chu Yan¡¯s body. It was not as gentle and warm as Su Tao¡¯s. It was filled with jealousy and desire, making her not want to get close at all. However, in order to help Sister Su Tao take back her body, she could only endure it for the time being.


    Gu Sen put on an apron and prepared to cook. The food his little niece ate could not be casually eaten. He had to do it himself to be at ease.


    Seeing this, Chu Yan quickly came over and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you prepare. What dish are you going to make?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make sandwiches and bring them there,¡± Gu Sen said as he picked up a bag of bread. ¡°They will be able to be eaten directly then..¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: Someone Else

    Chapter 254: Someone Else


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan quickly opened the fridge and said, ¡°We still need eggs and bacon.


    What kind of sandwich do you like?¡±


    ¡°I can eat anything. This is prepared for Yunbao,¡± Gu Sen said as he processed the bread slices. ¡°I remember that Miss Su was very good at cooking when she went on the variety show. I wonder what you¡¯re going to take to camp?


    Gu Sen asked this question with a smile, but Chu Yan almost couldn¡¯t maintain her expression because she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. At home, she only ate fast food and takeout.


    Gu Sen asked because he knew this. He asked Su Tao about Chu Yan¡¯s living conditions in detail and knew that Chu Yan had never cooked in the three years she was at home. There wasn¡¯t even a pot at home.


    However, many people had watched Su Tao¡¯s variety show and knew that she was especially good at cooking. She could even replicate someone else¡¯s dishes after tasting them.


    Chu Yan definitely couldn¡¯t do it now. This would definitely make people suspicious. Even if they didn¡¯t think about exchanging souls, they would still doubt Su Tao.


    Chu Yan revealed a stiff smile and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s camping, there¡¯s no need to make it too grand. I¡¯ll just eat a sandwich.¡±


    Gu Sen turned around and went to get the eggs to make way for Chu Yan. ¡°I don¡¯t need the chopping board here. Miss Su, you can use it as you please.¡±


    Chu Yan wanted Gu Sen¡¯s sandwich, so she didn¡¯t have to prepare it herself. However, since Gu Sen had already said so, she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, Yunbao walked over and said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, what does Sister Su Tao want to eat?¡±


    Gu Sen smiled. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know what Sister Su Tao eats, so it¡¯s better to let her prepare it herself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Yunbao asked in confusion.


    Gu Sen¡¯s smile did not change as he said, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know how to make things. Sister Su Tao¡¯s cooking is especially good, so I won¡¯t embarrass myself here.¡±


    With just a few words, the uncle-niece pair ced Chu Yan on the oil pan. They had already praised Su Tao¡¯s culinary skills so much. If Chu Yan said that she didn¡¯t want to do it or that it was a failure, it would really tell everyone that something was wrong with Su Tao.


    Chu Yan could only brace herself and go get the eggs and bacon. She nned to imitate Gu Sen and fool him. As long as the appearance was alright, it was fine. After all, the audience could not taste it.


    Just as she was panicking, Yunbao stood beside Gu Sen and looked at her. There was a faint purple light in her left eye, but because Gu Sen was blocking the camera, it could not be captured.


    Yunbao conversed with Purple Eye in her heart. ¡°Aunt Purple, can you tell how Chu Yan swapped souls?¡±


    ¡°This is the strangest thing. Logically speaking, using such aplicated spell should leave traces of energy use on one¡¯s body, but Chu Yan actually doesn¡¯t have anything on her.¡± Purple Eye was very puzzled.


    Yunbao also tried her best to sense it and said, ¡°There are really no traces of energy. Could it be that Chu Yan doesn¡¯t know magic?


    This sentence gave Purple Eye a new idea. She tried to use a little trick on Chu Yan, but she immediately started to sneeze non-stop, causing the director toe over and ask if she had a cold.


    Purple Eye said, ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t know any spells. If this kind of small spell is used on a wizard, it will immediately be discovered. Even if she can pretend that she doesn¡¯t know any spells and ept the teasing, the instantaneous energy reaction won¡¯t lie. Chu Yan didn¡¯t react at all. The person who used the spell is someone else.¡±


    ¡°Then who reced Sister Su Tao¡¯s soul?¡± Yunbao asked. ¡°Can we exchange them back now?


    Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. We don¡¯t know the principle of this soul-changing spell at all. There¡¯s no way to reverse it unless we can find a wizard who can use this spell.¡±


    Yunbao felt a headacheing on and asked, ¡°Then what should we do now?


    Purple Eye told Yunbao the method. She climbed onto the chair and whispered into Gu Sen¡¯s ear, ¡°Seventh Uncle, Aunt Purple told me that we have to try our best to agitate Chu Yan now. She said that this body is not hers to begin with. If her soul is unstable, it¡¯s very likely that it will leave the body. At that time, we can ask her who the person behind her is.¡±


    Yunbao did not miss a single word as she ryed it to Gu Sen. Gu Sen immediately understood what Purple Eye meant. It seemed that this Chu Yan did not have the ability to use magical techniques. In that case, he could make his next move bigger. He did not have to be afraid of being discovered by Chu


    Yan..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Zoo

    Chapter 255: Zoo


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan didn¡¯t know about these peoples n and was still vexed about how to make a sandwich. Although this was just a simple meal and didn¡¯t require much skill, the eggs and bacon inside needed to be fried.


    Chu Yan hadn¡¯t had a pot in her house for so many years and didn¡¯t even know how to open the stove. She was thinking about how to ask Gu Sen tactfully.


    Otherwise, her performance wouldn¡¯t match Su Tao¡¯s previous performance.


    Gu Sen could tell that she was in a difficult position, but he had no intention of helping. He let her worry in front of the stove. When he saw that her hands were starting to sweat, he handed her the food he had fried.


    This was not to help Chu Yan, but to help Su Tao. After all, after understanding this matter, she had to return to her body. If Chu Yanpletely ruined her reputation, then Su Tao¡¯s future situation would be very difficult.


    However, Chu Yan did not know about this. She thought that Gu Sen had seen through her predicament and was helping her. Thinking of Su Tao¡¯s beautiful face, Chu Yan thought smugly, ¡°As expected, Su Tao¡¯s beauty can attract all men. Even the seventh young master of the Gu family is tempted by me.¡±


    [Gu Sen treats Taotao very differently.]


    [Gu Sen was just helping out.]


    [Our Taotao knows how to cook. Gu Sen must have his own motives for helping.]


    [Actually, they look sopatible.]


    [Also, Yunbao likes Su Tao.]


    Chu Yan¡¯s performance outside was still very passable. At least for now, she still looked like the gentle and elegant Su Tao. The public¡¯s evaluation was also very positive, so everyone was very friendly to her and Gu Sen. After all, they had never heard of Su Tao having a scandal.


    Chu Yan finally finished assembling the sandwich. On the other side, Xie Lan and Lu Ran had also finished preparing the food. The two groups had alreadypleted the portion of the food. Now, it was time to start the mission regarding the tent.


    The production team had prepared three types of tents. The highest level had a bedroom and a living room, and the lowest was a small triangr tent.


    It was up to them to decide which tent they would stay in at night. The production team had issued a mission to help a zoo sell tickets.


    It was just an old man¡¯s own private zoo. It was filled with animals that had defects or with nowhere to go. The old man took them in and opened a small zoo.


    However, because the environment could not bepared to a big zoo, the animals did not look as cute as those from a big zoo, but they were all treasures carefully taken care of by the old man.


    The zoo¡¯s animal expenses were very expensive, but the old man¡¯s zoo tickets only cost 20 yuan. He had asked the production team for help this time because he wanted to advertise.


    As long as more people knew that that they coulde here to see animals, the animals would have food and medical expenses.


    The guests were helping the old man sell tickets today. They were also promoting the old man¡¯s zoo on television so that the animals in the zoo could live better.


    After the director introduced the situation of the zoo, there was a lot of discussion in the live-stream.


    [I didn¡¯t expect such a zoo to exist.]


    [Grandpa has raised so many animals alone, and many of them have chronic illnesses. It¡¯s really too tiring.]


    [If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa, these animals definitely wouldn¡¯t have survived.]


    [My house is very close to that ce. I¡¯ll contribute a ticket now.]


    [I¡¯m going too. I¡¯m going too.]


    After hearing this, Yunbao asked, ¡°Then can I take a look at those animals? Yunbao can buy her own tickets.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her small bag. Inside was some money that her mother had prepared in case Yunbao wanted to buy something and didn¡¯t have money.


    With a serious expression, she began to rummage through her bag and found a lot of money in the pile of sweets. The production team fell silent.


    Who would bring so much money for their child? As expected of one of the three aristocratic families, the Gu family. Their child¡¯s pocket money was so extraordinary.


    The staff exined, ¡°We¡¯ve already booked the zoo as the filming venue today, so everyone doesn¡¯t have to spend money to enter the zoo.¡±


    Hearing this, Yunbao put away the money and said to Xie Qing, ¡°Brother Xie, let¡¯s go in and see the animals.¡±


    Xie Qing nodded and held Yunbao¡¯ s hand as they walked in. Xiao Jing, who had been guarding the screen, almost jumped up. He wished he could rush in and separate the two of them.


    It was Gu Teng who forcefully suppressed him and told him to either be quiet or stop looking.


    The two children walked in hand in hand, and the adults naturally had to follow. Seeing Yunbao leave, Chu Yan felt that she could be alone with Gu Sen. She quickly made sure that there was nothing wrong with her makeup and went over..

 Chapter 256 - 256: Stimulating Chu Yan

    Chapter 256: Stimting Chu Yan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Gu, what should we doter?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll do what¡¯s asked,¡± Gu Sen said. ¡°We¡¯ll just rmend tickets to the zoo to passersby ording to the mission.¡±


    Chu Yan wasn¡¯t asking about this. She continued, ¡°But we can¡¯t sell it quickly like this. We have to fight for the highest-grade tent.¡±


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°I believe Miss Su can sell the tickets quickly. After all, you have such sales experience.¡±


    Su Tao had nevere into contact with such a job, but Chu Yan had been a door-to-door salesman before. Before she became a teacher, she had tried such a job. After all, doing a good job in sales was more profitable than being a teacher.


    However, Chu Yan didn¡¯t seed. She didn¡¯t have any talent in sales, so she could only obediently apply to be a teacher.


    Hearing Gu Sen say this, Chu Yan was scared to death. However, she immediatelyforted herself that Gu Sen didn¡¯t know who she was. He might have just said it casually. She couldn¡¯t panic first.


    She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve really nevere into contact with sales. Young Master Gu, did you remember wrongly?¡±


    Gu Sen stared at her for a long time before saying, ¡°1 must have mistaken Miss


    Su¡¯s roles.¡±


    However, this answer did not make Chu Yan feel at ease, because Gu Sen¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through her. That smile made her panic no matter how she looked at it.


    Chu Yan had an inferior personality to begin with. She instantly lost her confidence and followed Gu Sen without saying a word.


    She really wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Sen¡¯s words meant, but the master had said that this spell would definitely not be discovered. Moreover, the people around her hadn¡¯t noticed that she wasn¡¯t Su Tao. There was no reason for Gu Sen to notice.


    Chu Yan tried her best tofort herself, but the more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. She really couldn¡¯t ept losing Su Tao¡¯s body. This was the person she could rely on for the rest of her life. She had to have such a face to marry into a rich family.


    The more she thought about it, the more Chu Yan subconsciously separated from Gu Sen. Although his identity and wealth were really tempting, they were not worth mentioningpared to Su Tao¡¯s body.


    After all, as long as she was still in Su Tao¡¯s body, she would be able to find another rich second-generation heir. At that time, she would be able to be the young madam of a rich family.


    For the sake of her n, Chu Yan immediately gave up on Gu Sen. To be able to get into a famous university, she naturally wasn¡¯t an idiot. She could make a choice for herself.


    In the following period of time, Chu Yan returned to her polite state. In the eyes of the public, Su Tao was a dignified person and wouldn¡¯t stick to him just because of Gu Sen¡¯s identity. In an instant, Su Tao¡¯s reputation online became even better.


    Yunbao waspletely immersed in the joy of the zoo. She had the purest cultivation energy, and animals were willing to get close to her.


    Even the bears in the zoo came over to rub against her. It was only through the railing that they didn¡¯t seed, making Yunbaough.


    This zoo was built by the old man himself. Although it was called a zoo, it was actually only a ce to raise animals. It was not big and the facilities were old. The animals were all old, weak, and disabled.


    However, all of them were in good spirits. Even the bear had a fresh apple beside its hand. It should be a snack distributed every day. Theizens could not say anything nitpicky.


    This grandfather had already done the best he could. If he didn¡¯t care about these animals, they would probably die soon.


    Yunbao dragged Xie Qing around with her. When they reached the area with the dog sign, she was very happy. She reached into the railing and was about to pat the dog¡¯s head.


    Xie Qing was so frightened that he quickly pulled her hand out. Who knew if these dogs would bite? However, the dog quickly ced its head under


    Yunbao¡¯s hand and obediently let her touch it.


    Seeing this, Xie Qing was relieved, but he still said, ¡°Yunbao, you can¡¯t touch a dog you don¡¯t know outside.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t randomly pet dogs, but this dog is very obedient. Just now, it looked at me with a very gentle gaze.¡±


    Xie Qing thought that this was a child¡¯snguage and said helplessly, ¡°In any case, remember not to touch randomly in the future. If you¡¯re bitten, you¡¯ll have to get an injection.¡±


    He thought that he could scare Yunbao with an injection, but Yunbao reached out her other hand to touch the other dogs and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious if the dogs bite or not. If they don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t touch them.¡±


    Following Yunbao¡¯s words, the two dogs grinned as if they were smiling..

 Chapter 257 - 257: A Hit

    Chapter 257: A Hit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xie Qing did not know what to say when he saw this scene. He wanted Yunbao to understand that she had to be careful of danger, but Yunbao used her actions to tell him that he was thinking too much.


    Xie Qing was still a child, but at this moment, he really wanted to sigh. He could only squat outside the cage and apany Yunbao to pet the dogs.


    The two of them squatted like two little packrats, making Xie Lan and Gu Sen, who had walked in, not know whether tough or cry. Their arms were not long, but they still struggled to reach in. Their faces were distorted by the railing.


    Gu Sen quickly picked up his little niece and smiled. ¡°If you were thinner, you would have been able to squeeze in.¡±


    Yunbao said happily, ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t eat cupcakes when I get back.¡± No one expected Yunbao to really believe it. They sincerely felt that Yunbao was really cute, so they stood at the side andughed.


    Yunbao also realized that her uncle was teasing her. She pouted and said, ¡°Seventh Uncle is so annoying. Yunbao won¡¯t y with Seventh Uncle anymore.¡±


    Gu Sen quickly apologized to Yunbao and promised to prepare delicious food for her when they got home. Only then did his little niece forgive him.


    Lu Ran took out her little doll and said, ¡°Sister will give this kitten to Yunbao, okay?¡±


    Those were little dolls made by Lu Ran herself. She often made these things for others, and her fans had also obtained many of them. They began to promote them in the live-stream.


    [This is a doll made by Ran Ran herself.] [Everyone, don¡¯t miss out on Lu Ran. She¡¯s a very good actress.]


    [Us fans also have dolls made by her.]


    [Does Yunbao want a doll?]


    [Isn¡¯t it a little impolite to directly ept someone else¡¯s gift?]


    [The child is only three years old. Aren¡¯t you being too harsh?]


    [That¡¯s right. Ever since the show started, Yunbao has been very polite. She¡¯s an especially cute child.]


    Just as everyone was guessing if Yunbao would want a doll, Yunbao lowered her head and rummaged through her small bag. Then, she handed over a smiling coaster and said, ¡°Yunbao made this with my teacher. Can you exchange this doll with me?¡±


    To be honest, this coaster was not exquisite. The simple pattern of a smiley face was crooked, but it was already very good for a three-year-old child. No one would criticize Yunbao because of this.


    Lu Ran squatted down and smiled. ¡°Of course. Sister especially likes this coaster.¡±


    However, just as she finished speaking, Yunbao¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Sister, this isn¡¯t a coaster. I knitted a hair clip.¡±


    Lu Ran quickly turned her smiley face over and realized that it was really a hair clip. It was just that it was too big, so it looked like a coaster. The scene instantly became a little awkward.


    Lu Ran quickly smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s really too beautiful. Sister¡¯s eyesight is bad, so I saw wrongly.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s mood did not improve because of these words, but she still handed over the smiling face to exchange for the doll. She hugged it and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    Unlike their harmonious rtionship, Chu Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good when she saw the hairpin. She had secretly sent people to investigate Su Tao¡¯s current situation and knew that she was working as a tutor for a rich family. Many children had received the knitted dolls she gave away.


    If it were anyone else, Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t be so flustered if they said that it was done by a teacher. However, Yunbao was a child of a rich family. It was very likely that the teacher she was talking about was Su Tao.


    Ever since Chu Yan changed her body, she had been terrified and uneasy. She was afraid that one day, she would still be in her original body when she woke up. She was careful of any movement around her, afraid that Su Tao would invite some expert to deal with her.


    This fear had almost reached its peak today. Gu Sen¡¯s words and Yunbao¡¯s actions broke through her fragile psychological defense bit by bit.


    If not for the fact that she had already signed a contract with this show, Chu Yan really wanted to leave without a care.


    Chu Yan forced herself to maintain a smile as she stood at the side. She had made up her mind to never participate again after this episode ended. She no longer had the ambition to seduce Gu Sen from the beginning.


    This thought made her not very active for the rest of the time. Instead, it saved Su Tao¡¯s reputation and prevented people from talking about her sticking to a rich second-generation heir. This was the result of a stroke of luck.


    After seeing these animals, everyone was about to go to the street to sell tickets. The production team specially arranged for them to take a walk in thekeside park. Most of the people there were middle-aged and old. They also asked the guests to disguise themselves to prevent passers-by from buying tickets because of their poprity.


    Lu Ran went all out and chose a clown outfit. After putting on makeup, she guaranteed that her mother would not recognize her..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Makeup

    Chapter 258: Makeup


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Lu Ran was working so hard and the others were not to be outdone, Xie Lanpletely lost the elegance on the screen. He put on a dark and cool outfit, and his hair turned into an afro.


    He turned around and asked Xie Qing, ¡°Son, is Daddy especially handsome?


    Xie Qing sighed, helplessness written all over his face. Then, he pped and said, ¡°So handsome!¡±


    The father and son cooperated too well. It was obvious that they had done this before. Xie Lan nodded in satisfaction and epted his son¡¯s praise.


    Not only everyone at the recording venue, but even theizens on the other side of the screen were stunned.


    [Is this my elegant Best Actor Xie?]


    [I remember the reports praising him for being elegant and refined.]


    [I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a personality.]


    [Xie Qing looked more like a father when he sighed just now.]


    [Actually, this is Xie Qing bringing Dad on the show.]


    In just a few minutes, the topic of Best Actor Xie¡¯s true colors spread crazily on the Inte. Soon, it squeezed into the top trending topic.


    Gu Sen was unwilling to fall behind in such matters. He even picked up special


    effects equipment to disguise himself. Under the efforts of the makeup artist and himself, an avatar was born.


    Yunbao looked at her uncle in shock. ¡°Seventh Uncle, you¡¯ve be a blue person.¡±


    Gu Sen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Uncle. From now on, Yunbao has to call me Avatar.¡±


    Even his voice was no longer like Gu Sen¡¯s. It was deeper and more mature than Gu Sen¡¯s original voice. This time, he really changed from head to toe.


    Yunbao said excitedly, ¡°I want it too, I want it too. I want to be a blue person too.¡±


    This was not something that could be changed just like that. Yunbao was still young and it was best not to use cosmetics. The director had also decided that the two children did not need to disguise themselves. In any case, this was the first time they had appeared in public.


    Hearing that she could not turn blue, Yunbao was a little disappointed, but she still nodded obediently and said, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Xie Qing walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Facing the three of them, Chu Yan felt a little awkward. She didn¡¯t want to make herself look like this. She had done everything she could to get Su Tao¡¯s beauty to continue being beautiful, not make herself ugly here.


    Chu Yan looked at the dressing table and didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought that she would at most wear a wig and a mask to cover her face. She didn¡¯t expect these three people to work so hard. If she didn¡¯t dress up like this, she would definitely be scolded.


    Seeing that Chu Yan was standing still, Gu Sen walked over and said, ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re already dressed up. What kind of outfit do you want?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to pretend to be a clown, but I can¡¯t be like Sister Lu Ran now.¡± Chu Yan quickly found an excuse for herself. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about what to pretend to be.¡±


    Yunbao jumped out and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao should be dressed as a cartoon character. Sister Su Tao is the cutest person.¡±


    The Sister Su Tao in Yunbao¡¯s mouth was the real Su Tao, but Chu Yan didn¡¯t know this. She looked at Yunbao as if she had been pardoned and said, ¡°Our Yunbao is really too good at talking. I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    Compared to the other three, Su Tao could ept being disguised as a cartoon character. Even if she couldn¡¯t show her beautiful face, at least she wouldn¡¯t be someone her mother didn¡¯t recognize.


    After Chu Yan took the clothes to the changing room, Gu Sen quietly turned off the microphone between him and Yunbao and asked, ¡°Why did Yunbao think of helping her out?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Purple said that we have to exchange Sister Su Tao¡¯s soul. Therefore, we have to protect Sister Su Tao¡¯s body.¡± Yunbao said firmly.


    At this moment, Gu Sen realized that they underestimated Yunbao. She had already learned a lot in life and had a reliable elder guiding her.


    From this moment on, Gu Sen¡¯s attitude towards Yunbao became more and more indulgent. He usually had to go out to work. Anyway, there were people around Yunbao who had been teaching her. As her seventh uncle, who was asionally at home, he should not lecture her anymore. Instead, it would make Yunbao hate him.


    The few of them changed their clothes and went on the streets. Because


    Yunbao especially liked the animals in the zoo, she was very enthusiastic about selling tickets. She stood on the streets and kept rmending them to pedestrians.


    Although there were three weirdly dressed people and a cartoon character standing behind her, the pedestrians were still happy to give her face and stop.


    After all, Yunbao was too cute.. Who could reject such a cute girl?

 Chapter 259 - 259: Save Your Face

    Chapter 259: Save Your Face


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao did her best to promote the zoo. The adults could not stay idle. Lu Ran was the first to react. She took out a few balls and juggled them in her hand. It seemed like she really knew acrobatics.


    With this ability, she attracted many people to watch. Naturally, she could mention the zoo tickets.


    Gu Sen attracted a lot of people because of his avatar appearance. They all liked the movie and stopped to ask Gu Sen about the cost of his outfit. Gu Sen patiently answered them one by one.


    Then, Angel Yunbao would exin the situation of the zoo and rmend the zoo tickets in her hands. This move was simply effective.


    Soon, Gu Sen¡¯s group sold a lot of tickets. Seeing this situation, Xie Lan decided to work hard.


    However, his makeup was really uneptable to middle-aged and old people. To them, Xie Lan¡¯s outfit was scary.


    Seeing that he could not attract anyone, Xie Lan was not discouraged. He simply took out the stereo and yed the apaniment. He began to sing ssic old songs to attract people.


    Although Xie Lan was a Best Actor, his singing skills were very good. He had debuted as a singer back then, but in the past few years, he had focused on acting and did not sing anymore.


    With the support of ssic old songs, people were quickly attracted. They were surprised by Xie Lan¡¯s dressing, but they also felt that he sang really well.


    Xie Qing quickly began to sell tickets to the zoo. As the tickets were really cheap, many people bought a few aspensation for listening to him sing.


    Only Chu Yan stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She did not expect this realistic costume to be so heavy that her head kept hurting.


    She did not dare to walk forward at all, afraid that she would fall because she could not withstand the weight. That would really be embarrassing in front of everyone in the live-stream.


    However, in order to show that she had helped, she could only try her best to wave her arms and make herself look a little cute. Fortunately, the cartoon character¡¯s appearance was very exquisite. Many people came over to take photos, so she could be considered to have helped.


    [Why did Su Tao only wave her hand a little? She¡¯s a little toozy.]


    [I don¡¯t think I can move. Costumes in this shape are especially heavy.]


    [I checked. This is thetest costume from the plushiepany. Its head alone weighs three to four kilograms.]


    [No wonder Su Tao only moved her arm. She probably can¡¯t move at all inside.]


    [But Yunbao is so cute. She was so logical when she introduced the zoo.]


    [What a cute child.]


    Perhaps because there were no conflicts in the show, thements in the live-stream were very calm. The direction of this episode looked rtively warm, and the director did not strongly urge to change the content. After all, the participation of the youngdy of the Gu family had already attracted many people. There was no need to do anything else. If anything went wrong, the Gu family would not let it go.


    Just like that, the few of them relied on their own abilities to sell tickets. However, Gu Sen had been paying attention to Chu Yan¡¯s movements. She had indeed devoted herself to the mission. It could be seen that she still cared about her reputation. Even if it was just to leave a good reputation to attract the rich second generation, she still cared.


    Su Tao¡¯s current reputation could still be preserved. If Chu Yan didn¡¯t care about anything in front of the camera, then even if Su Tao returned, she would be criticized.


    Gu Sen thought of Purple Eye¡¯s instructions. He wanted him to try his best to shake Chu Yan¡¯s heart. If that was the case, he had to think of something.


    After selling the tickets, the production team began to count the number of votes. The person with the most votes could choose a tent. In the end, Lu Ran and Xie Lan won by two votes. They chose the highest-grade tent.


    Naturally, Gu Sen and the others could only choose those of a lower level. Yunbao had no objections to staying in any tent and was happily looking forward to going camping.


    Chu Yan was a little dissatisfied. She felt that she should stay in the best tent, but she didn¡¯t dare toin in front of Gu Sen. She could only suppress this thought in her heart.


    Gu Sen did not think much of it. Tents of different levels had to be exchanged with different votes, and his remaining votes could be exchanged for other things.


    Before the next mission, the director organized everyone to eat. The food had to be exchanged with tickets. At this moment, Lu Ran and Xie Lan were a little dumbfounded. They did not have many tickets left.


    Looking at the votes marked on the food, the three of them could only watch helplessly. There were really no more tickets to exchange. On the other hand, Gu Sen was very happy. He told Yunbao, ¡°Tell Uncle what you want to eat..¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: Stabbing

    Chapter 260: Stabbing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xie Lan really wanted to cry when he heard Gu Sen¡¯s words. He also wanted to tell his son that he could eat whatever he wanted, but he really didn¡¯t have enough tickets.


    The three of them miserably discussed what to eat. On the other side, Yunbao had already begun to choose. After hesitating for a long time, she finally chose a bowl of ramen. It did not need many tickets, and she liked it.


    Gu Sen knew that this was because his little niece was sensible. He patted her head and said, ¡°Is there anything else you like?¡±


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°Yunbao likes this.¡±


    Gu Sen could only exchange for the food that Yunbao usually liked. This way, he could share it with Yunbaoter.


    Chu Yan, who had taken off her head cover, seemed to have just climbed out of the water. Not only was her hair drenched, but even her makeup was ruined. She inadvertently saw her current situation and ran to touch up her makeup without even eating.


    However, when they saw her staggering out, everyone thought that she couldn¡¯t stand the costume and wanted to take it off.


    There was a time limit to choosing food. When Chu Yan did not appear in the end, Gu Sen chose a portion for her.


    Everyone felt that this was very reasonable, so they brought their food to the pavilion at the side to eat.


    By the time Chu Yan returned, she had already freshened up. It was that morous superstar again. She sat beside Yunbao and prepared to eat. When she opened the lunch box, she almost couldn¡¯t hold her chopsticks.


    In the lunchbox was braised pork with rice. As Chu Yan¡¯s favorite food, she no longer ate such greasy food after bing Su Tao. She had to maintain her figure.


    No one would think that a female celebrity liked to eat braised pork, so they basically did not prepare this for her. She did not expect it to suddenly appear in front of them today.


    Chu Yanforted herself with the word ¡®coincidence¡¯. Just as she was about


    to pick up her chopsticks, she heard Gu Sen say, ¡°Miss Su should like to eat braised pork, right? I remember you mentioning it at the film festival.¡± Gu Sen¡¯s expression was gentle and his tone was indifferent, as if he was stating a fact. However, Chu Yan knew that this was not the case at all. She remembered clearly what Su Tao liked to eat.


    Su Tao didn¡¯t like the taste of southern food, and she didn¡¯t have a good impression of braised pork either. She definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Gu Sen that she liked braised pork.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind these words. Just as she was about to start eating, she heard Purple Eye say, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to eat. Tell


    Chu Yan whatever I say. I guarantee it will agitate her.¡±


    Yun Bao listened to Purple Eye carefully and then said to Chu Yan, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten braised pork before, but my teacher said that she can¡¯t really ept the taste of braised pork. She likes northern dishes.¡±


    Purple Eye hid beside Yunbao and looked at Chu Yan¡¯s expression. She had listened to Su Tao¡¯s entire story, including the differences between Su Tao and Chu Yan¡¯s preferences. She knew where to stab.


    As expected, Chu Yan¡¯s expression stiffened. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Everyone has different tastes. There must be people in the world who don¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll give you a piece to try.¡±


    Yunbao only ryed Purple Eye¡¯s words. After getting a piece of braised pork, she sat down and ate obediently. Gu Sen asionally gave her some food from his bowl.


    Chu Yan was the only one who wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. She lowered her head and looked at the braised pork. It was clearly her favorite dish, but now it had be a thorn in her heart.


    She wondered in horror if the Gu family knew that she was the fake Su Tao.


    Although Chu Yan kept persuading herself that it wouldn¡¯t be like this, the Gu family didn¡¯t have much contact with Su Tao, so they wouldn¡¯t notice if Su Tao¡¯s personality had changed.


    However, another voice in her mind told her that if Su Tao used her identity as a tutor and happened to be hired by the Gu family, she could tell the Gu family that she was Su Tao.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t believe in soul exchange, but that master had said that rich people knew about the existence of spells. The Gu family might believe Su Tao¡¯s words.


    In just a short while, Chu Yan had several guesses in her mind. Purple Eye watched as her soul began to be unstable. Cracks kept appearing between her body, as if she was about to break free in the next second.


    Chu Yan finished her lunch without eating. At this moment, the director announced the next mission. Everyone had to help the farmer uncle sell the vegetables in the field. Only then could they earn money to exchange for camping equipment.


    Coincidentally, they had not removed their makeup, so they would not be recognized if they sold things..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Picking Vegetables

    Chapter 261: Picking Vegetables


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since they were going to sell the vegetables in the field, they had to go to the field to pick fresh vegetables first. Two groups of people would enter the field to pick them within the specified time.


    This was an adventure that Yunbao had nevere into contact with before.


    She had nevere into contact with the fields in her three-year-old life. When she stood by the field, she looked at everything with surprise.


    Smelling the fragrance of the soil, she said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, this ce smells so good.¡±


    Yunbao felt the energy in her body be active. She was excited by the contact with nature. This was a feeling that those neatly trimmed parks did not have


    After changing into her small boots, Yunbao ran to the field. She was happily ying in the field, as if she liked this ce very much.


    Even the farmer, who owned this field, was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the children in the city to like this ce. They all feel that this ce is very dirty and don¡¯t want to stay.¡±


    The farmer could naturally tell that Yunbao was not pretending. Even a three-year-old person did not have such good acting skills. She really liked this ce from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing Yunbao like this, Xie Qing also ran over. The two children gathered together to study the stones on the ground. Xie Qing even introduced the vegetables growing in the field to Yunbao.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s surprise, Xie Lan exined, ¡°My parents are farmers.


    Even if their living conditions are good now, they¡¯re unwilling to go to the city. Every year, I¡¯ll bring Xie Qing back to stay for a while. He¡¯s still very familiar with the fields.¡±


    [As expected of Best Actor Xie. Even though he¡¯s famous, he doesn¡¯t forget his roots.]


    [Xie Qing really knows these vegetables. Some of them are not fully grown, yet he can tell what they are.]


    [I didn¡¯t expect the youngdy of the Gu family to like soil too.]


    [Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s never seen such a field.]


    The children had already gone in, and the adults had begun to change their boots. Chu Yan really didn¡¯t want to go in. She didn¡¯t want her new dress to be covered in mud, but this was part of the show. If she didn¡¯t agree, it would definitely cause controversy.


    Chu Yan could only grit her teeth and step in. At the same time, she secretly swore that she would never ept such variety shows in the future. She would only ept some that would bepleted in the studio.


    The farmer introduced the vegetables in the field were ripe and ready to be picked. As a farmer¡¯s son, Xie Lan quickly became familiar with this uncle. The two of them even began to discuss the price of this year¡¯s vegetables.


    Gu Sen pricked up his ears and listened carefully. After all, they were going to sell the vegetablester. It was also a skill to price them.


    Yunbao seemed to be too happy with the natural aura here. She picked vegetables in the field like a lunatic. Although she looked small, she was stronger than ordinary people. She picked vegetables especially quickly.


    The farmer sighed. ¡°This child is really a good seedling for farming.¡±


    Gu Sen did not want his niece to be thought of as strange. He quickly walked over and pulled her to wipe her face. He turned off the microphone and whispered, ¡°Yunbao, don¡¯t use all your strength to pick the vegetables. Otherwise, others will suspect you. You just have to slowly pick them.¡±


    With that, Gu Sen left. In the eyes of outsiders, it was just an uncle walking over to wipe his niece¡¯s face.


    Yunbao slowed down after hearing Gu Sen¡¯s words. Although picking vegetables was easy for her, it was much slower than before.


    Seeing how hard Yunbao was working, no one dared to stop. For a moment, the field was filled with people desperately picking vegetables. Even Chu Yan forced herself to do more.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was responsible, but she didn¡¯t dare to drag Gu Sen down. She didn¡¯t want to offend such a super rich second-generation heir.


    The Gu family saw everything that happened in the livestream. The living room of the Gu family¡¯s mansion was broadcasting the livestream. Su Tao sat on the sofa nervously and watched.


    She was actually very afraid that Chu Yan would do something bad. After all, she was wearing her face now. If anything happened, it would only be on her.


    Gu Lin could tell that she was tense. He brought over a cup of tea and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Chu Yan probably doesn¡¯t want to ruin her reputation now. Even if it¡¯s to hook up with a rich second-generation heir, she has to have a good reputation.¡±


    With Gu Lin¡¯s words, Su Tao rxed a little. She hugged her teacup and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    She was very curious why Gu Lin was always at home. He was clearly in charge of thepany, but he seemed to be very free.


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°After my second brother returned, I rarely went to thepany. With him around, I won¡¯t be so busy..¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262: Watching the Livestream

    Chapter 262: Watching the Livestream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Tao was very surprised by this answer. The other families were trying their best to prevent their brothers from snatching power, but Gu Lin directly gave up his power.


    Su Tao¡¯s surprised expression was too obvious. Gu Lin instantly understood what she was thinking.


    Gu Lin hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw in other people¡¯s families, but there¡¯s nothing to guard against between us Gu brothers. The foundation of the Gu family was established by the Gu family alone. We will all fight for the future of the Gu family. My second brother is very talented in managing thepany. That¡¯s why I asked him to enter thepany to help me. No one else wants to enter thepany.¡±


    Su Tao felt guilty for her doubts. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have thought of you like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Lin smiled. ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, a family like ours shouldn¡¯t be harmonious. This is also what really happened in other families. I can¡¯t me you for thinking this way.¡±


    Su Tao smiled apologetically and continued watching the livestream. She had to keep an eye on what Chu Yan was doing. She also noticed that Gu Sen had been provoking Chu Yan.


    Gu Lin didn¡¯t leave, he stayed by Su Tao¡¯s side to drink tea. The two of them clearly didn¡¯t speak, but the atmosphere was very harmonious. Coincidentally, Third Brother Gu Luo and Fourth Brother Gu Yu had returned home and the two of them happened to see this scene.


    Gu Luo looked at his brother in shock. Even if their brother was free now, he was not someone who would waste time. Now, he was watching the livestream with Miss Su Tao. This was a miracle that could be reported in the newspapers.


    Gu Yu hurriedly pulled Gu Luo, who had his mouth wide open, away. If they broke the current atmosphere, their big brother would definitely remember them and secretly teach them a lesson in the future.


    Eldest Brother was not a gentle gentleman. He could be said to have a stomach full of evil tricks. His younger brothers had experienced it since they were young.


    Chu Yan still didn¡¯t know that she had been targeted by Su Tao. She was sweating profusely as she picked vegetables in the field. When she finally ended, she felt her back ache. She wondered why Su Tao, who usually worked out, had a body that was no use at the critical moment.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Su Tao¡¯s body had already begun to reject her soul, which was why she had such symptoms.


    She forced herself to stand beside Gu Sen and listen to the director. She tried her best to ignore the sticky feeling of the mud on her hands. She could already imagine how sorry she looked.


    The director gave each group a tricycle. They had to ride it to the county to sell vegetables. This decision was a evil.


    The production team asked the guests to maintain their strange costumes and then go to the small county to sell vegetables. The road to selling vegetables would probably be very difficult.


    Yunbao wanted to help carry the vegetables to the car, but she was stopped by Gu Sen. Even though Yunbao was extremely strong, she was not tall, so it was difficult for her to carry the vegetables to the car. Therefore, he was basically the one carrying the vegetables.


    Chu Yan was in charge of taking it from the car and putting it away. She could still ept this job. She was really too tired now.


    Just as they were choosing the driver, there was a disagreement. Gu Sen took a step back and said, ¡°I know that Miss Su Tao likes to race motorcycles. Why don¡¯t we let Miss Su Tao drive?


    These words made Chu Yan¡¯s face turn green. Su Tao did know how to drive a motorcycle, but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even know how to ride a bicycle, so how could she know how to drive such a tricycle?


    However, in the eyes of others, Gu Sen had specially given it to Su Tao to show her driving skills to attract more fans.


    This time, Chu Yan was really in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t openly say that she didn¡¯t know how to drive, but if she really tried to drive, something would definitely happen.


    Chu Yan didn¡¯t understand why Gu Sen kept making things difficult for her. He was a man, but he didn¡¯t drive. Instead, he asked her to drive. Just as she was anxious about how to exin, Yunbao said, ¡°Seventh Uncle should be driving. Sister Su Tao was already very tired just now.¡±


    This sentence was like heavenly music to Chu Yan. She put her heart back and said, ¡°Yunbao is too considerate, but your seventh uncle is also very tired.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Yan looked at Gu Sen. She had already said that, so Gu Sen definitely couldn¡¯t let her drive.


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao is right. All of you sit tight and let Seventh Uncle drive.¡±


    In the other group, Lu Ran was driving. This was the result of her request. Although she had a sweet and pleasant face, she was swift and decisive.


    After inviting Xie Lan and Xie Qing into the car, she sat in the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the elerator at an extremely fast speed. Xie Lan was so frightened that he almost screamed..

 Chapter 263 - 263: Selling Vegetables

    Chapter 263: Selling Vegetables


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Ran was the fastest driver. Xie Lan had never thought that a tricycle could have such speed. He felt the wind blowing against his scalp, which showed how fast Lu Ran was driving.


    Lu Ran shouted excitedly, ¡°My biggest dream is to be a racer. Isn¡¯t today¡¯s speed exciting?


    Xie Qing replied, ¡°Sister Lu Ran, isn¡¯t this speed a little unsafe?¡±


    Hearing Xie Qing¡¯s words, Lu Ran immediately slowed down and drove steadily on the road. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself with my hand on the elerator.¡±


    After she slowed down, Gu Sen caught up. He drove the tricycle slowly with an avatar face. It was a magical scene


    Chu Yan wasn¡¯t in the mood to notice this. Although she had escaped the incident of driving, she was very uneasy about what was going to happen next.


    Gu Sen kept saying strange things, as if he knew that he was not Su Tao. After that, he would smile, but she could not really ignore those words.


    The program had only been filmed for half a day, but Chu Yan was abnormally tired. She felt that she could not hold on any longer.


    Chu Yan let out a long sigh in the car. Purple Eye immediately noticed this and she said to Yunbao, ¡°Tell your seventh uncle to work harder. I think Chu Yan¡¯s


    psychological defense is about to be broken.¡±


    After arriving at the vegetable store, Yunbao quietly told Gu Sen about this matter. Actually, Gu Sen could also see that Chu Yan¡¯s condition was not good.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Let Seventh Uncle handle this matter.¡±


    Two groups of people were selling on both sides of the market. They were so far apart that they could not be seen at all. This was also the director¡¯s intention. It would not be fun if they could see the progress of the other group at any time.


    Gu Sen scared away arge group of people the moment he got out of the car. Even the old people buying vegetables in the market could not understand his outfit. His blue skin was really scary.


    Chu Yan put on her costume again and sat by the car. This attracted a lot of people toe over and take a look. Some even asked how much it would cost to take a photo with her.


    Yunbao replied smartly, ¡°A photo is free. As long as you buy our vegetables, you can take a photo together.¡±


    [Yunbao is really too smart.]


    [This can also make Su Tao sit still. That costume is really too heavy.]


    [The outfit chosen by Gu Sen is not attractive in the market.]


    [Grandpas and Grandmas probably won¡¯t be able to understand why he¡¯s blue.] [With Yunbao around, we will definitely be able to sell all the vegetables.]


    [I really want to know which market this is.]


    People in the livestream frequently asked for the current filming location, and the director naturally could not answer. Moreover, they had arranged for many people around to maintain order here at any time.


    With Yunbao¡¯s cute shouts, many vegetables were quickly sold. Moreover, the vegetables in the farmers field were indeed fresh, so many people were willing to buy them back.


    Yunbao fell in love with the feeling of selling things and worked extra hard to get people to buy groceries. For a moment, the market knew that there was a cute little girl selling vegetables here.


    The elderly did not know what filming was. They asked with heartache, ¡°You¡¯re still so young and you¡¯re already selling vegetables. Don¡¯t the adults at home care about you?


    ¡°Maybe the child¡¯s parents went to the city to work and left the child at home to sell vegetables. What a poor child,¡± another auntie said.


    Gu Sen, who was standing at the side, was a little embarrassed. He, the uncle, was still here, but Yunbao had been misunderstood as a child left behind. If his sister and brother-inw saw this scene, they would probablyugh to death.


    Yunbao did not know what left-behind children meant, but she answered seriously, ¡°Yunbao is not pitiful. Yunbao¡¯s parents love Yunbao very much, and so do my uncles.¡±


    The uncles and aunties did not believe Yunbao¡¯s words. They sighed and said, ¡°What a sensible child.¡±


    [I¡¯m dying ofughter. The youngdy of the Gu family is being treated as a child left behind.]


    [Her parents have already sent out 900 million yuan in red packets when they got married. Now, people are saying that she¡¯s a pitiful child.]


    [If this is pitiful, I want to be such a pitiful person too.]


    [However, I heard that Yunbao¡¯s mother returned to the Gu family not long ago. Yunbao must have suffered before.]


    [Anyway, Yunbao is doing very well now.]


    Yunbao ignored the words of the uncles and aunties and continued to sell the vegetables energetically. She quickly sold all the vegetables in the tricycle.. Then, she turned to look at Gu Sen and said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, why aren¡¯t you helping?

 Chapter 264 - 264: Chu Yan ‘s Decision

    Chapter 264: Chu Yan ¡®s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This question really stumped Gu Sen. He also wanted to help sell vegetables, but his current image was really unlikable. However, his little niece was right. He really did not help much.


    ¡°Uncle also wants to help, but with Yunbao around, they only like Yunbao. It¡¯s useless for Uncle toe out.¡± Gu Sen squatted down and said to Yunbao.


    Gu Sen was very good at coaxing people. Moreover, many characters that hevoiced had sweet words for the female lead, so Gu Sen could say such things at will.


    If Yunbao had grown up, she would definitely not have been coaxed like this. However, Yunbao was still a three-year-old girl and could not refuse such praise at all. She quickly forgave her uncle for not helping.


    After the vegetables were sold) the two groups began to gather. They could finally take off their clothes and the production team could take this opportunity to interrupt with advertisements.


    The guests appeared again and returned to their original selves. The two male guests chose not to put on makeup. They had been cooped up under the special effects makeup for too long just now and wanted to let their skin breathe.


    Xie Lan was able to be a Best Actor because of his acting skills, but he could be considered a handsome man. When he was filming movies, he only put on makeup when necessary. Now, without those makeup, he looked even more refreshing.


    Gu Sen, on the other hand, was even more handsome than when he was wearing makeup. His face was already a rare handsome face, but the makeup made him look a little distorted. Without makeup, his facial features were enough to instantly kill others.


    Xie Lan looked at Gu Sen¡¯s face and said, ¡°If I could look like this, I would definitely look in the mirror every day. He¡¯s so handsome that I can¡¯t take my eyes off him.¡±


    Gu Sen epted such praise well. He smiled and said, ¡°If I had your acting skills, I would definitely be on set every day.¡±


    The two of them ttered each other, but the people around them did not think that they were bragging. After all, one was really handsome and the other was really good at acting.


    Chu Yan also looked at Gu Sen in a daze. Although she had decided to distance herself from him previously, she was still attracted by his appearance. Even in the entertainment industry, it was rare to see someone with such a face.


    When she was Chu Yan, she was mediocre and did not meet any handsome men. Even if she did, she felt that she was not worthy and did not dare to talk to them. After she became Su Tao, she was surrounded by beautiful people. The handsome men would also praise her beauty.


    In the face of this, she could still control herself. She kept telling herself that she wanted to find someone rich. But in the face of Gu Sen¡¯s stunning appearance, Chu Yan couldn¡¯t help but think that if she could be with him, she would be able to see his face every day.


    Gu Sen, who no woman could have, smiled at her and loved her every day. This temptation was too great for Chu Yan.


    Just as she was fantasizing, she heard Xie Lan ask Gu Sen, ¡°Is your family urging you to get married at your age?


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°I have so many older brothers above me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll marry anyone from the industry. I can¡¯t bear to spend more time with them.¡±


    As someone from the entertainment industry, Xie Lan naturally understood this. His wife was also an outsider in the industry. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious about fate.¡±


    Chu Yan immediately put herself in his shoes. Her ultimate goal was indeed to marry a rich man, but after marriage, she didn¡¯t want topletely leave the entertainment industry. It was good to show her face on variety shows when she had nothing to do. She could let everyone praise her beauty to satisfy her vanity.


    From the looks of it, Gu Sen was not the most suitable candidate. Chu Yan gave up on Gu Sen after weighing the pros and cons. She had paid a price to obtain her current beauty and status. She could not casually make a choice and waste her time.


    Gu Sen didn¡¯t know about Chu Yan¡¯s mental journey, but he could tell that Chu Yan didn¡¯t want to develop a rtionship with him in the future. This was the result of him repeatedly provoking Chu Yan.


    Gu Sen knew that he should add fuel to the fire. It would be best if Chu Yan broke down so that the ancestor could see a solution.


    The production team took out the camping props they had prepared and marked the price for them to choose. Chu Yan didn¡¯t understand this at all, so she simply let Gu Sen choose.


    Gu Sen exchanged for a thick sleeping bag with the money and tickets in his hand. There were also water bottles, light fixtures, trailers, and so on. He also spent a lot of money to exchange for a gas heater and a gas tank. These were very important heating equipment.


    Even at night in the park, it would be very cold outdoors. They would definitely not be able to sleep in the tent without heating equipment. Thinking of this, Gu Sen even exchanged for a heated sleeping bag. Yunbao was still young and had to keep warm. If she fell sick, he would definitely be cut into pieces when he returned home..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Lightning on a Clear Sky

    Chapter 265: Lightning on a Clear Sky


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since they had already chosen their items, it was time to set off for camp. The two groups brought all their equipment to the park and chose a ce to set up their tents.


    At this moment, the tow truck Gu Sen had chosen came into y. He could easily go around with the equipment, while Xie Lan and Lu Ran carried a heavy bag. Even Xie Qing dragged the huge bag forward.


    Xie Lan put down everything and said, ¡°You guys stay here and look after things first. I¡¯ll find a suitable ce to call you guys. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to walk a lot more.¡±


    Lu Ran felt that this suggestion made sense and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t worry and find a ce. I¡¯ll wait here with Xie Qing.¡±


    Xie Lan quickly went inside to find a ce to set up the tent. It was already four in the afternoon. They had to set up the tent before dark. Otherwise, they would easily fall sick due to the difference in temperature between day and night.


    Gu Sen and the others had already found a spot. They unloaded everything and began to build a tent. Gu Sen¡¯s camping experience quickly took shape. Chu Yan could only wait by the side with Yunbao. She had never tried camping before.


    Chu Yan had always been immersed in a state where she didn¡¯t deserve anything. She felt that only by bing a beauty could she have a good life. She spent all her timepleting spells. Even if she became Su Tao, she didn¡¯t enjoy life. She ran everywhere to get to know rich people.


    She had clearly be the person she wanted to be the most, but when she thought about it carefully, there were no good memories. It waspletely different from the freedom she had dreamed of.


    Just as Chu Yan was in a daze, Yunbao took out a doll that she carried with her and said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, hang this up. Prove that this is our tent.¡±


    Gu Sen took it and hung it on the tent. He teased her, ¡°This is a doll from Ms. Chu. It can only prove that this is Ms. Chu¡¯s tent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Ms. Chu gave me this doll. Hanging it on it will definitely prove that this is our tent,¡± Yunbao retorted with her own logic.


    When Chu Yan heard the words ¡®Ms. Chu¡¯, she stopped moving. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She had suspected that Su Tao was a teacher at


    Yunbao¡¯s house.


    Although sheter told herself that the probability was not high, it still left a shadow in his heart. Now that Gu Sen and Yunbao mentioned Ms. Chu, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that person was Su Tao and if Su Tao had told him the strange things Gu Sen had said.


    Other than Su Tao, who had taken over her body, no one else knew that she liked braised pork. If Su Tao told Gu Sen about this, did that mean that Gu Sen also knew about the soul swap?


    When she thought about how her greatest secret had been exposed, Chu Yan felt her entire body stiffen. This was a body that she had worked so hard to obtain. She definitely could not let others know about the soul swap.


    Chu Yan pretended to be calm and looked at Gu Sen. He also turned to look at Chu Yan and smiled slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes at all. Instead, it was filled with mockery.


    This nce almost scared Chu Yan out of her wits. If not for the fact that her body was not listening to her, she would have cried out in the next second.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Gu Sen walked over with a bright smile and said, ¡°Miss Su, help me.¡±


    Chu Yan subconsciously walked over to help, but she began to wonder if Gu Sen¡¯s expression had changed or if she had seen wrongly.


    Purple Eye floated beside Yunbao as she observed Chu Yan. She smiled and said, ¡°This little girl¡¯s soul is already starting to be unstable. It seems that this spell has a lot to do with her mental state.¡±


    Yunbao asked, ¡°Is there such a spell?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is,¡± Purple Eye exined. ¡°The power of many spells depends on this person¡¯s state of mind. If she¡¯s firm and unwavering, then there¡¯s almost no possibility of this spell being broken. On the other hand, if she wanders around and doesn¡¯t believe in this spell, then it¡¯s very easy to break.¡±


    Yunbao had not expected such a spell and said, ¡°Then can we let Sister Su Tao go back now?


    Purple Eye shook her head. ¡°Not yet. This kind of spell is different from evil spells. They are both spells passed down from ancient times. Chu Yan needs to be even more wary. When you mentioned Ms. Chu just now, she was already swayed. You need to lie to her again.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yunbao asked..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Excitement Again

    Chapter 266: Excitement Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eye smiled and whispered into Yunbao¡¯s ear. Yunbao nodded repeatedly to show that she had memorized it.


    After the tent was finally set up, Yunbao walked over with two bottles of water and said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, Sister Su Tao, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    After saying that, she handed the water to them. Gu Sen took it and praised


    Yunbao. Chu Yan thanked her absent-mindedly. She was still wondering if Gu Sen knew the truth.


    Just now, she wanted to say something to test Yunbao¡¯s teacher¡¯s name, but Gu Sen changed the topic and talked about something else. He became like he didn¡¯t know anything again, making Chu Yan more and more anxious.


    Yunbao said directly, ¡°It looks like Ms. Chu and Sister Su Tao are very simr.¡±


    Chu Yan spilled the water in her hand and asked, ¡°Simr?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the beginning, Ms. Chu didn¡¯t look that much like Sister Su Tao, but recently, she has be more and more like Sister Su Tao.


    Sometimes, I even get the wrong person.¡± Yunbao was very proud of herself for memorizing Purple Eye¡¯s words.


    In Chu Yan¡¯s eyes, this expression waspletely provocative. It was as if she was saying, ¡°I know all your secrets.¡±


    She quickly adjusted her expression and said something else. She found an opportunity to leave and said that she wanted to go to the toilet.


    After Chu Yan left the camera, she rushed into the bathroom and frantically observed herself in the mirror. She wanted to see if anything had changed.


    If what Yunbao said was true, then Su Tao was returning to her original appearance. In that case, would she also return to the ordinary Chu Yan?


    Chu Yan couldn¡¯t ept this at all. She quickly picked up her phone and wanted to contact the master, but she remembered that the master had disappeared afterpleting the spell. He said that he would nevere to this city again.


    Chu Yan was in despair. Could it be that this spell really had a time limit? As long as the time was up, her appearance would be the same as her soul. Then, it would be a joke for her to exchange bodies with Su Tao.


    Chu Yan carefully examined her facial features in the mirror, but the more she looked at them, the more she felt that they were not as good-looking as before. In fact, her appearance had not changed at all, but Yunbao¡¯s words were like a seed stabbing into her heart, causing her to have this illusion.


    Gu Sen was very clear about the effect of Yunbao¡¯s words. The uncle and nephew did not need to discuss to reach an agreement. When Chu Yan finally came back from the bathroom, Gu Sen walked over and said, ¡°Miss Su, do you need to touch up your makeup? It looks a little different from this morning.¡±


    These words were nothing to others, but to Chu Yan, it was like a bolt from the blue. She subconsciously wanted to go back to the bathroom to look in the mirror, but it was too strange for her to go back as soon as she came out.


    Chu Yan could only resist the urge to look in the mirror. She forced a smile and continued with the preparation work. She was extremely flustered.


    After they finished their preparations, they could finally sit down. The program had reached this point to let the guests say what was on their minds. After all, camping was to rx.


    Everyone sat together and talked about their usual troubles. Many guests attracted fans during this segment.


    Gu Sen first took out fruits for Yunbao to eat, then picked up the ss of water and said, ¡°Does Miss Su usually camp? I prefer this kind of rxation method, so I often go camp alone.¡±


    Chu Yan subconsciously wanted to say no, but she immediately realized that Su Tao liked camping. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to participate in this variety show so early.


    She quickly smiled and said, ¡°I usually like to camp too.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Miss Su looks so good. It must be because she oftenes into


    contact with nature,¡± Gu Sen said calmly. ¡°Our family recently hired a tutor. She especially likes camping and is a fan of Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Yan asked perfunctorily. ¡°Then what¡¯s this teacher¡¯s name?¡±


    It was impossible for Gu Sen to answer directly. He said, ¡°This teacher is just an ordinary person. I won¡¯t mention her name on the show. She has liked Miss Su for a long time. She said that she even knows what happened when Miss Su first debuted. We were shocked when we heard her say it. It seems that she has really liked Miss Su for a long time.¡±


    Gu Sen repeatedly emphasized ¡®for a long time¡¯, making Chu Yan feel her heart tremble. She was afraid that he would say something else.


    However, Gu Sen immediately stopped the topic. It seemed like it was really just a casual mention. It was not a big deal.


    Chu Yan couldn¡¯t take this attitude anymore. She felt that the rest of the time would be torture for her..

 Chapter 267 - 267: Three Evil People

    Chapter 267 - 267: Three Evil People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because she was facing the camera, Chu Yan could only pretend to be normal. But in fact, she was already on the verge of going crazy. She sat outside the tent, not knowing what to do.


    If it was anyone else who knew her secret, she wouldn¡¯t be so flustered.


    However, Gu Sen was the seventh young master of the Gu family and was considered a top-notch rich man among the rich. If he wanted to help Su Tao, what should she do?


    However, Gu Sen didn¡¯t say anything else to continue provoking her. Only when Chu Yan thought that she was safe would she go even crazier.


    Yunbao was useless in ying with people¡¯s hearts. The words she said were taught by Purple Eye. In her innocent world, there was no such thing as sarcasm.


    In her eyesi there were only good and bad people in the world. What she needed to do was to protect people and make the bad people pay the price.


    However, what Yunbao did not know was that Chen Yue and Mao Feng saw her every move. The two of them watched the livestream, but they stared at Yunbao the entire time.


    Chen Yue was looking at the daughter of her love rival. Mao Feng was looking at his hope of obtaining Gu Teng. As long as Mao Feng was still alive, he would not give up on taking Gu Teng away.


    Back then, Gu Teng clearly loved him, but Xiao Jing snatched his love away.


    Now that he had thought of a way to revive Gu Teng, he should obtain Gu Teng¡¯s love.


    He did not expect Gu Teng to choose to return to Xiao Jing¡¯s side again. This was something he could not ept at all. Even if he had to sacrifice everything, he had to bring Gu Teng back to his side.


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s cute appearance, Chen Yue was a little mncholic. She said, ¡°If I had married Xiao Jing back then, the child would probably be this old.¡±


    Devon, who was sitting at the side, sneered when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say such things now. Xiao Jing didn¡¯t say that he wanted to marry you back then, right?¡±


    Then, Chen Yue red at him fiercely. She picked up the knife from the table and threw it at him. If Devon hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, he would have been stabbed. It was obvious that Chen Yue really wanted to kill him.


    Mao Feng did not understand why Devon wanted to provoke this lunatic. He quickly mediated in the middle. ¡°If you continue to fight, no one will get what they want.¡±


    With that, the two of them stopped. Chen Yue looked at Devon coldly and said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have tough at me here. Your wife has also escaped from your


    At the mention of this, Devon lost the confidence to quarrel. After all, Cheng Xi was still hiding in the Gu family and noting out. It was difficult for him to see her even if he wanted to.


    Chen Yue hated his dejected look and said, ¡°Hurry up and concoct the potion you promised me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Rong that you have no way of killing


    Rong Xuan.¡±


    ¡°It takes time to concoct potions. This kind of mood control potion will take more time,¡± Devon said impatiently. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get potions with bad effects, do you?


    Chen Yue smiled coldly. ¡°You better not be lying to me. Otherwise, I have a thousand ways to make you wish you were dead.¡±


    The three of them looked down on each other under the same roof. Every day, they would put on such a show. Sometimes, Mao Feng felt tired. He turned around and returned to his room to meditate, hoping that his cultivation would recover as soon as possible.


    Mr. Rong did not know where Rong Xuan had gone, so he had to wait for an opportunity before taking action. The three of them still had to live under the same roof for the time being.


    Thinking of the chaotic days ahead, Mao Feng really couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    There were so many people with ulterior motives in the small livestream room. Yunbao did not know that these things were happening. Even if she knew, she would not care. Yunbao had so many people who loved her. This love could support her in facing all difficulties.


    As night fell and the park began to get cold, Gu Sen put down the tent and turned on the gas heater. He tried to warm the tent when the temperature reached its lowest.


    Because they were still recording the show and needed to continue talking, Gu Sen sat on the chair outside with Yunbao in his arms. He wrapped his little niece tightly with a nket before continuing the conversation with Chu Yan.


    Before going on the show, her manager had already written a script for Chu Yan. He wanted her to talk about her recent mental journey on the show. It was definitely an elegant and intellectual sentence that would make people cry. Even if Chu Yan was unwilling, her manager would force her to memorize it.


    However, at this moment, Chu Yan could not remember a single word. She had clearly forgotten all the words she had memorized seriously because those were not things that Chu Yan had experienced. She had only memorized Su Tao¡¯s experiences ording to the words. To her, they were just a line of words..

 Chapter 268 - 268: Endinz the Show

    Chapter 268 - 268: Endinz the Show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan sat on the chair and fell into silence. At this time, she could not say a word. With her experience as a teacher, she could say some thoughts.


    However, Chu Yan fell into a trap. She had to follow the words in the script.


    She knew very well that she was not Su Tao, so she could not say anything that was not like Su Tao. Only the script written by her manager was what Su Tao should say. If she relied on her own imagination now, she would expose the fact that she was Chu Yan.


    Gu Sen didn¡¯t know why Chu Yan was silent, but he also didn¡¯t say anything. He held Yunbao and pointed at the stars in the sky. Although this was a park) it was remote and could be considered a ce very close to nature.


    The starry sky at night was especially dazzling. It was a starry sky that could not be seen in the city. Gu Sen told Yunbao the names of these stars one by one.


    His deep voice taught the child the names of the stars, and the child also learned with her tender voice. Such a scene made people feel infinitely warm. [Gu Sen rarely appears on variety shows. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so gentle.]


    [Even his niece is so doted on. If he gives birth to a daughter himself, he will definitely praise her to the heavens.] [This scene is simply too heartwarming.]


    [Why hasn¡¯t Su Tao said anything?]


    [This show is to experience camping life. Su Tao must be intoxicated by the environment, so she doesn¡¯t speak.]


    [But you can¡¯t bepletely silent.]


    Chu Yan actually wanted to say something, but she just couldn¡¯t. She felt especially tired and sleepy. She tried her best to resist this feeling, so she didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything else.


    Purple Eye also noticed the change in Chu Yan. She relied on the fact that no one could see her and floated to Chu Yan¡¯s side to carefully observe. Through the Eye of Truth that she had polished for countless years, Purple Eye saw the change in Chu Yan¡¯s soul.


    At this moment, Purple Eye realized that something was wrong. She quickly returned to Yunbao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Chu Yan¡¯s soul is being disintegrated.


    Now, we have to stop the show and do something.¡±


    Yunbao quickly went to Gu Sen¡¯s side and told him this. Gu Sen immediately turned off the microphone and picked up his phone to send a message to the director.


    The director was happily looking at the monitor, thinking that this episode would increase the viewership ratings of the entire variety show. At this moment, his phone lit up with a message from Gu Sen.


    After reading the content, the director¡¯s expression became solemn. He said, ¡°Cut the scene out and insert the advertisement.¡±


    The people below did not understand why the advertisement was being broadcasted at this time, but they did not dare to ask further since it was the director¡¯s instructions. After the advertisement began to y in the livestream room, the director walked over and said to Gu Sen, ¡°Seventh Young Master, do you have any instructions?


    It was no wonder that the director was so humble. Gu Sen was not a simple voice actor. He was the seventh young master of the Gu family and the heir of one of the three aristocratic families.


    The head of the Gu family had long said that all the children of the Gu family had the right to inherit the family business. Even if they didn¡¯t want to inherit it, they could get the corresponding shares. The seventh young master had obtained the shares of the Gu family in the entertainment industry.


    Gu Senter established apany with these shares. Although he did not sign any artists, he had the best resources among all the entertainmentpanies. The otherpanies had to receive resources from him first. Gu Sen was the leader of the entertainment industry.


    Gu Sen nced at Chu Yan and then stood up. He walked to a ce where no one was around before saying, ¡°This is all for this episode. Tell the staff to go back and not stay here.¡±


    The director said awkwardly, ¡°Seventh Young Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but there are other guests in this episode. They might not agree if we suddenly terminate it. Moreover, so many staff members are relying on the show to eat. One less episode means one less sry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llpensate for all the losses,¡± Gu Sen interrupted him. ¡°The other guests can alsoe to mypany to pick any resources, but this show must be terminated today.¡±


    Gu Sen¡¯s tone did not allow for rejection. The director understood the seriousness of this matter and could only nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform Miss Su Tao. Stop her manager and contact her.¡±


    Gu Sen looked at the director and said, ¡°Leave the equipment behind when you evacuate. Don¡¯t let her know that you¡¯ve all left. I¡¯ll triple the money for the equipment and the sry of the staff..¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269: The Final Stimulation

    Chapter 269 - 269: The Final Stimtion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For a moment, the director did not understand what Gu Sen wanted to do. He clearly wanted to end the show, but he insisted on keeping Su Tao. Could it be that he wanted to woo Su Tao?


    However, looking at Yunbao in Gu Sen¡¯s arms, he felt that it was impossible. Who would chase after someone with a child? No matter how ambiguous the atmosphere was, it was useless with a child around.


    However, Gu Sen had already given the order, so he could only do as instructed. He expressed the current situation to Xie Lan and Lu Ran. The two of them were very confused. ¡°Stop recording? Did something happen?¡±


    Although this program was a livestream and they could get money even if they stopped filming now, such a sudden decision would make the public wonder if something had happened to the guests to stop filming.


    This was not a good thing for the two of them, who cherished their reputation. The public would guess who had done something wrong among the four of them. Even after a long time, people would ask.


    The director could not answer this question and could only say in a low voice, ¡°Seventh Young Master asked, so I can only listen. However, he said that the two of you can choose any resources in hispany andpensate for the losses.¡±


    Hearing Gu Sen¡¯s name, Xie Qing and Lu Ran stopped talking. Even if they got along very well on the show, they still remembered Gu Sen¡¯s identity. He was a young master from an aristocratic family that was worlds apart from them.


    Since he had said that he wanted to terminate the recording, no one could change his decision. Moreover, he had suggested that they could use resources topensate. The resources of Gu Sen¡¯spany were top-notch, so the two of them did not lose out.


    Xie Qing and Lu Ran looked at each other and chose topromise and leave. In any case, there was no loss and they could earn a sum.


    There was a huge uproar online about the termination of the show. Why did the livestream suddenly end? Could something have happened?


    However, the production team and the guests all said that there was an ident with the equipment, causing the livestream to be unable to continue. The production team quietly retreated ording to Gu Sen¡¯s instructions. All the equipment was turned off and ced not far away. It looked like they were still recording. Su Tao was a little puzzled by Gu Sen¡¯s departure ¡°What did the director say just now?


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°Its nothing. I have ns to sign with an artist recently. The director wants to introduce me to someone he knows.¡±


    Gu Sen started to spout nonsense. Since the equipment had been turned off, it didn¡¯t matter what he said.


    Chu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that yourpany doesn¡¯t sign artists?¡±


    Gu Sen replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to sign an artist, but I¡¯m a businessman who values benefits. If I can make an international superstar, I can earn more money.¡±


    After saying that, his gazended on Chu Yan. Chu Yan immediately became excited.


    It was no wonder that Chu Yan was tempted. If she could be an artiste under Gu Sen, she could use those top resources at will. Even a vase could be a world superstar.


    Moreover, Su Tao¡¯s face was so beautiful that she would definitely be a celebrity with a higher worth. At that time, even if she did not marry a rich second-generation heir, she would be able to save up some money.


    At the thought of this, Chu Yan quickly leaned over and said, ¡°Then, do you have any requirements for signing artistes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. As long as it suits my taste, anyone can be a superstar with the resources I have,¡± Gu Sen said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a liking to someone I¡¯m just waiting for her to agree.¡±


    When Chu Yan heard this, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Right now, she was the only one in front of Gu Sen. Perhaps he was talking about her.


    Just as Chu Yan was so excited that she forgot the fact that she was very tired,


    Gu Sen suddenly threw out a heavy bomb. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to a girl called


    Chu Yan. I n to sign a contract with her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Which Chu Yan?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s words were a little stiff.


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s Yunbao¡¯s tutor. I don¡¯t think Miss Su knows her.¡±


    How could Chu Yan not know her? That was her original body and name. But how could Gu Sen take a fancy to such an ordinary appearance?


    She had worked so hard to exchange souls, but in the end, she was the one who was chosen to sign the contract. This was something Chu Yan could not ept the most.


    Chu Yan forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°Then is she pretty?¡±


    Gu Sen shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s indeed not too outstanding in terms of looks, but she has a temperament. Most importantly, her acting skills are really too good. That kind of talent-type acting skills is something many people can¡¯t dream of getting. If I support her, I can definitely make a world-renowned actress..¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270: Law of Karma

    Chapter 270 - 270: Law of Karma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yan was inplete despair. She did not expect this to be the reason. She admitted that Su Tao¡¯s acting skills were indeed very good. Everyone who had seen her act said so.


    Even her manager felt that it was a pity that she kept doing variety shows now.


    Even if variety shows earned money very quickly, there were still substitutes. Other than her, there were thousands of celebrities who could go on variety shows.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, Su Tao should go into acting and use her acting skills to win an award to be a famous actress, not a celebrity who only knew how to do variety shows.


    However, Chu Yan only got Su Tao¡¯s appearance after changing her soul. She didn¡¯t know how to act at all. When facing the camera, she was flustered.


    Even when she participated in variety shows, she had to look in the mirror frequently to ensure that her appearance was perfect before she could heave a sigh of relief. She cared too much about this face that belonged to Su Tao.


    She originally thought that she would be able to obtain happiness by abandoning her original appearance, but now, Gu Sen said that the person he chose was Chu Yan, the Chu Yan whose looks had nothing to do with beauty.


    These words made Chu Yan¡¯s hard work a joke. Even if Su Tao lost her looks, she could still shine again. As time passed, would she return to the state of hiding at home?


    At the thought of this, Chu Yan couldn¡¯t help but panic. She said without thinking, ¡°Which celebrity isn¡¯t a beauty? With her looks, she won¡¯t even be found in a crowd. She can¡¯t be a celebrity at all!¡±


    As soon as she said this, she regretted it. Gu Sen looked at Chu Yan with a burning gaze and said, ¡°How do you know that her looks can¡¯t be found in a crowd? I only said that Miss Chu¡¯s looks are not outstanding.¡±


    Chu Yan knew that she had said something wrong. She stammered, ¡°I was just guessing. It was just a guess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a guess.¡± Yunbao, who had been silent, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what your soul looks like?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s wordspletely defeated Chu Yan. She stood up and pointed at Yunbao. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is my own face. I¡¯m already so beautiful.¡±


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t your face. It¡¯s Sister Su Tao¡¯s face. You are the real Chu Yan.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s tone was resolute and decisive, exposing the truth that Chu Yan had always wanted to hide. She looked at the equipment not far away and said, ¡°Child, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re livestreaming, but you¡¯re here talking about souls, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with you that you can¡¯t differentiate between reality and imagination, right?¡±


    Gu Sen couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone criticize his little niece. He stood up and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about creating any public opinion. The cameras have long been turned off and the staff have been evacuated.¡±


    ¡°You know best if Yunbao¡¯s words are true. You stole Su Tao¡¯s body, but you couldn¡¯t steal Su Tao¡¯s acting skills. Even if Su Tao was forced to swap bodies with you, she still lived her own life. She left the house to be a tutor.


    Many children liked her gentle teaching. Now, Su Tao is a reputable teacher in the rich circle, and you will only make yourself worse.¡±


    If it was just to make Chu Yan admit that she wasn¡¯t Su Tao, she would still insist on not admitting it. However, Gu Sen said that Su Tao used her body to live very well, causing Chu Yan to lose all the courage to refute.


    Su Tao¡¯s good life was a form of mockery to her. She wasughing at the fact that she couldn¡¯tpare to Su Tao even with her beauty.


    As Chu Yan¡¯s mind sank, her soul also began to disintegrate at an elerated speed. Purple Eye hurriedly told Yunbao, ¡°This spell is not meant to help her at all. Now, we have to stabilize her soul.¡±


    Yunbao pulled Chu Yan¡¯s hand and transferred energy. At the same time, she injected the soul power of Purple Eye into her body. This way, she could figure out how to remove this spell.


    Chu Yan only recovered after the energy was injected into her body. She asked in surprise, ¡°What happened to me just now?


    Because she was the one who took Su Tao¡¯s body, Yunbao did not have a good impression of her. She reluctantly exined, ¡°The person who swapped your soul is not helping you. He is just fulfilling your wish and taking your soul. After you stay in Sister Su Tao¡¯s body for a period of time, your soul will disintegrate into soul power to nourish that person.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Yan was unwilling to believe it. ¡°The master clearly said that he would help me obtain happiness. He said that he would only take away the wisdom of my descendants.¡±


    Purple Eye could not help but grab Yunbao¡¯s hand and talk to her. ¡°Wizards are not omnipotent. He can only take away what you have, such as lifespan, soul, or body. No one can take away such illusory things as the wisdom of future generations. He only used these words to deceive you. Wizards follow thew of cause and effect. Only what he gives you is qualified to be taken away..¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: Agreement

    Chapter 271 - 271: Agreement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These wordspletely shattered Chu Yan¡¯s delusions. She didn¡¯t expect that the price of happiness was herself. If her soul dissipated, there would really be nothing left.


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. I don¡¯t want Su Tao¡¯s body anymore. I want to return to my own body.¡±


    However, Purple Eye could not do that. She was only trying to stabilize Chu Yan¡¯s soul so that it would not dissipate immediately.


    This was because Chu Yan had alreadypleted a part of the karma. That wizard had helped her enter Su Tao¡¯s body. In return, she had to offer her soul to the wizard.


    This kind of karmic cycle was recognized by thews of the world. It was impossible to reverse it by relying on the purple-eyed person alone.


    ¡°How did you meet that person back then?¡± Purple Eye could not help but ask.


    Chu Yan thought that she would be saved if she said it out loud. She hurriedly said, ¡°Back then, it was Master who found me first. He said that he saw unwilling resentment in me. As long as he was willing to pay a little price, he would be able to get everything he wanted. At that time, I was obsessed and said that I wanted a life like Su Tao¡¯s. Master said that fate can¡¯t be changed, but it can make me Su Tao.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Purple Eye asked. ¡°You must have promised him something, right?¡±


    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°We signed an agreement. On it, the master helped me exchange souls with Su Tao. I was willing to pay the price for this wish. Then, this master disappeared for a long time. I waited for him for three years before finally obtaining Su Tao¡¯s body.¡±


    Purple Eye said helplessly, ¡°This agreement is signed for the world¡¯s rules to see. It doesn¡¯t state what the price is, so he can take anything from you. Now, it seems that what he wants is your soul.¡±


    Chu Yan cried, ¡°Then what should I do now? Do you have a way to help me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you,¡± Purple Eye said bluntly. ¡°This is your own choice of the world¡¯s rules. I can¡¯t make the world¡¯s rules reverse karma. This is your predetermined ending.¡±


    Hearing Purple Eye say this, Chu Yan¡¯sst hope was destroyed. She sat on the ground and cried. She cried that her glorious days were about to end. She cried that she didn¡¯t take a good look at the content and signed an agreement that was disadvantageous to her.


    However, not a single tear was for repentance. She regretted snatching Su Tao¡¯s body. She only regretted not being able to do better and upy Su Tao¡¯s body for the rest of her life.


    After crying, Chu Yan suddenly calmed down and asked, ¡°Then will Su Tao return to her body after I leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Purple Eye nodded. ¡°Su Tao has no karma with that sorcerer. He can only temporarily interfere with Su Tao¡¯s life. As long as you leave Su Tao¡¯s soul, she can return.¡±


    Chu Yan couldn¡¯t ept this answer. Even if she couldn¡¯t continue Su Tao¡¯s life, she couldn¡¯t let Su Tao be a famous celebrity again. She should live an ordinary life like her original self.


    Once a person fell into the abyss, they would not want to redeem themselves.


    Instead, they wanted to pull everyone around them down to apany them. This was what Chu Yan was thinking right now. She turned around and rushed into the tent. She rummaged for a rope-cutting military knife and shed her neck ruthlessly.


    This action was to perish together with Su Tao. If she could not continue to possess this body and destroy her, no one would have a good time.


    Purple Eye saw through her intentions and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Gu Sen,


    Yunbao, quickly stop her!¡±


    Gu Sen picked up Yunbao and rushed over. Yunbao took out her wand and was about to save her. Just as she walked into the tent, she saw that Chu Yan was about tomit suicide. Yunbao hurriedly used a spell to knock away the knife in Chu Yan¡¯s hand.


    Fortunately, Yunbao saved her in time. If she had been a secondter, Su Tao¡¯s body would have died.


    Yunbao was very angry with Chu Yan and said, ¡°You were the one who forcefully took Sister Su Tao¡¯s body. Now, you want to destroy Sister Su Tao¡¯s body and not let here back. You¡¯re really too vicious!¡±


    Without the support of Yunbao¡¯s energy, Chu Yan was about to dissipate. Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, she suddenly smiled. Even a child said that she was vicious. It seemed that she was really vicious. However, was it wrong for her to only want to live a better life?


    Gu Sen walked to Chu Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Life is different in this world. Su Tao has a beautiful face and became a celebrity. Although you¡¯re ordinary, you can still be a very good teacher. The two of you are originally two different people. After forcefully bing Su Tao, you didn¡¯t have the life you wanted.. At this time, haven¡¯t you realized what you did wrong?¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272: Su Tao’s Return

    Chapter 272 - 272: Su Tao¡¯s Return


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Gu Sen¡¯s question, tears fell from the corners of Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. She had indeed done something wrong.


    If she hadn¡¯t been greedy for Su Tao¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with her soul dissipating. She would have lived an ordinary butplete life.


    Yunbao was right. She was indeed a very vicious person. She could clearly use her body to live a better life, but she coveted a life that was not suitable for her.


    Su Tao¡¯s life was indeed morous, but after she became Su Tao, she only felt fear and trepidation. Every day, she spent her days in panic with endless work. Every day, she was busy with various jobs and didn¡¯t even have time to rest.


    At the thought of this, Chu Yan suddenly smiled. At the end of her life, she said,


    ¡°Fortunately, I ate braised pork today. Su Tao¡¯s diet food is really bad.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Yan closed her eyes. Her soulpletely dissipated. Purple Eye told Yunbao the method she had figured out just now. Before this bodypletely died, she summoned Su Tao¡¯s soul back.


    Yunbao carefully memorized the teachings of Purple Eye and asked her uncle to carry Su Tao¡¯s body out and ce it on the grass. Then, she took off the crystal bracelet on her hand and ced it on it. She gathered the energy in her hand and formed a hand seal, calling out to Su Tao¡¯s soul, ¡°Su Tao,e back.¡±


    Su Tao, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly turned around. She seemed to have heard someone calling her, but other than Gu Lin sitting here with her, there was no one else.


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Gu Lin asked, ¡°I see that you¡¯re looking back. Did something happen?¡±


    Su Tao felt that she had be sleepy and could not even open her eyes. She muttered, ¡°Someone is calling me.¡±


    With that, she fell headfirst. Gu Lin was quick to catch her and said anxiously,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s calling you?¡±


    Su Tao wanted to answer him, but her soul had already left her body. Gu Lin only saw the person in his arms close her eyes and reach out to feel for a pulse. He quickly called the family doctor over.


    After the family doctor¡¯s diagnosis, he said, ¡°Young Master, thisdy has already died. Moreover, she has been dead for a period of time. There¡¯s no way to save her.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? She was talking to me just now. How could she have died for a period of time?¡± Gu Lin was no longer as calm as usual as he asked anxiously.


    Gu Teng noticed something and said, ¡°Big Brother, perhaps Yunbao has sessfully brought Miss Su back.¡±


    Gu Lin quickly asked, ¡°Where are Gu Sen and the others camping?¡± Su Tao had indeed returned to her body. Her soul walked to her body in a daze and opened her eyes under Yunbao and Gu Sen¡¯s expectant gazes.


    Su Tao sat up and looked around. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Yunbao pounced into her arms and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao, you¡¯re back in your own body.¡±


    When Su Tao heard this, she quickly touched her face. After touching her eyes and nose, she was finally sure that she was back. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. She didn¡¯t expect her to be able to return to her body.


    Although Yunbao had promised to help her, she wasn¡¯t sure if Yunbao could find a way. She had also thought about living as Chu Yan. This was really a pleasant surprise for her.


    Su Tao protected Yunbao and said, ¡°Yunbao, thank you. Thank you so much.¡±


    When this excitement finally passed, Su Tao asked, ¡°By the way, did Chu Yan return to her body after I came back?¡±


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°Sister Chu Yan has already dissipated.¡±


    Su Tao looked at Gu Sen in disbelief. He nodded and exined the situation clearly. Su Tao sighed and said, ¡°Although I hoped that she can pay the price, I never thought that her soul would dissipate and she wouldn¡¯t even have an afterlife.


    But in the end, Chu Yan¡¯s ending was caused by herself. ording to her previous life, she could live in peace. Even if she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Su Tao, she still had her usual happiness.


    After sighing about Chu Yan¡¯s ending, Su Tao nned to go home. The recording of this episode had already ended. She wanted to hurry home and take a look. If there were any problems left behind by Chu Yan, they could be resolved together.


    However, because she had just returned to her body, Su Tao still needed some time to adapt before she couldpletely control her body¡¯s movements. Gu


    Sen helped her to a chair outside the tent and called someone to pick them up.


    At this moment, Gu Lin rushed over. He saw Su Tao sitting on the chair and said excitedly, ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Su Tao revealed her usual elegant smile and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me..¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273: Iron Tree Blooms

    Chapter 273: Iron Tree Blooms


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Su Tao¡¯s words, Gu Lin finally heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over and said, ¡°You suddenly fainted and stopped breathing just now. You really scared me.¡±


    After Gu Lin finished speaking, Gu Teng and the others caught up with them. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng first went to check the safety of Yunbao. After that, they asked Su Tao if her soul had returned to her body. The other members of the


    Gu family also reacted in the same way as if they had forgotten about Gu Sen.


    Gu Sen epted it well. After all, he was already an adult and didn¡¯t fight with children. However, when he saw Gu Lin¡¯s nervous expression, he felt that something was wrong. He said to Gu Tang beside him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Big Brother? I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about anyone in the past.¡±


    Gu Tang thought so too. He turned to look at Gu Sen and said, ¡°What do you think is going on?¡±


    Gu Lin was sizing up Su Tao, but his eyes were filled with worry. He was afraid that she would be injured because of the soul swap. He even insisted that Su


    Tao go to the hospital for a checkup. Without waiting for her to reject, he called Gu Peng to arrange it.


    Gu Sen looked at his brother¡¯s series of actions andpletely understood what was goinz on. It seemed that his brother was in love.


    At the thought of this, Gu Sen felt that it was quite good. Previously, Ye Yan had used some methods to marry into the family. Although his eldest brother treated her well, he did not like her in the end. These younger brothers thought that their eldest brother would never fall in love in his life. After all, ording to their eldest brother¡¯s personality, he would fulfill his husband¡¯s obligations when he got married. There would definitely not be an affair.


    After that, although their eldest brother had gotten a divorce, he had always been focused on the children and had no intention of remarrying. Unexpectedly, he had changed his mind about Su Tao.


    Gu Sen and Gu Tang whispered, ¡°Since Big Brother has these thoughts, we have to help.¡±


    Gu Lin didn¡¯t know that his younger brothers could tell that he liked Su Tao. At this moment, his smart brain was used to worry about Su Tao. He hurriedly sent her to Gu Peng for a checkup. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he sent her home.


    As a talented actress, Su Tao was not stupid. She could tell a lot of things from expressions. Looking at Gu Lin¡¯s busy figure, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, why are you starting to take care of others?¡±


    Gu Lin was stunned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people I can take care of.


    ¡°That¡¯s really an honor.¡± Su Tao didn¡¯t give in at all. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to think that Young Master treats me specially.¡±


    When Su Tao was in Chu Yan¡¯s body, she was very reserved. However, when she returned to her body, shepletely rxed. She had been a confident person since she was young. At this moment, she could deal with Gu Lin freely. Gu Lin also sensed the tug between Su Tao and him, but he did not say anything. He settled her down and left. It was better for them to take it slow.


    The two elders of the Gu family soon learned about the blooming of the Gu Lin¡¯s iron tree. Only Yunbao still asked in confusion, ¡°Why did the iron tree bloom? Can the iron tree grow too?¡±


    Gu Teng touched his daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is just a metaphor. It¡¯s saying that your eldest uncle is about to fall in love.¡±


    Yunbao could understand the word ¡®love¡¯. She jumped up and cheered, ¡°Then is Eldest Uncle getting married?¡±


    No one could answer this question. After all, Gu Lin had yet to woo her. Even if Su Tao and Gu Lin were together, they might not get married. This still depended on the two of them.


    Old Master Gu picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°Marriage needs to be considered carefully. Only your eldest uncle knows if he¡¯s getting married.¡±


    Since this was something that only he knew, Yunbao did not ask further. However, she had to take a few more nces at Gu Lin every day after that, wanting to see if he had bloomed or not.


    After two days, no one asked about the show¡¯s suspension. After all, every guest who participated in the program was still active. They did not see the director hate any of them. Instead, he praised them greatly in the interview, so theizens epted the reason that it was a equipment malfunction.


    Su Tao¡¯s fans realized that she had started to take on roles. Moreover, there was not a single variety show in her schedule after that. It seemed like she was going back on track to act. The fans were simply cheering.


    However, Su Tao had returned to her own life, which meant that she could no longer be Yunbao¡¯s teacher. Gu Lin could only continue to find a suitable tutor.


    However, this time, Gu Teng stood up to persuade him and said, ¡°Brother, I know you want Yunbao to go to school at home because of me, but children her age should be with other children in kindergarten. I can¡¯t let her be trapped at home forever..

 Chapter 274 - 274: Mother and Daughter Conversation

    Chapter 274: Mother and Daughter Conversation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Lin heard his sister¡¯s words, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m not asking Yunbao to stay at home and go to school, but Mao Feng hasn¡¯t been caught yet. It¡¯s definitely dangerous for Yunbao to go to school.¡±


    ¡°What if we can¡¯t find Mao Feng for the rest of our lives?¡± Gu Teng asked. ¡°Is Yunbao going to stay at home for the rest of her life?¡±


    Gu Lin had indeed never thought of this question. In his opinion, the Gu family would be able to capture Mao Feng very quickly.


    Gu Teng sighed when he saw his brother¡¯s reaction. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t understand the world of sorcerers. If he really abandoned us just to hide himself, finding him will be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. We can¡¯t let Yunbao be trapped at home just because we¡¯re afraid of Mao Feng. Even if Mao Feng reallyester, with us and that ancestor around, we will protect


    Yunbao.¡±


    Gu Teng actually loved Yunbao more than anyone else, but she also valued Yunbao¡¯s growth more. She didn¡¯t want Yunbao to remember that she only had family in her childhood and didn¡¯t even have a friend.


    Previously, even at home, she was be kidnapped by Mao Feng. Would it really be safe to not let Yunbao go to school?


    When Yunbao first returned, Gu Teng had indeed watched her everywhere. However, after that period of time, she fell into deep regret because Yunbao had always been by her side.


    Yunbao knew that her mother would be afraid if she went missing. She even tried her best to endure the urge to go to the toilet, afraid that Gu Teng would be sad.


    After Gu Teng found out about this, she understood that she could not keep Yunbao by her side.


    After hearing Gu Teng¡¯s words. Gu Lin still insisted on his thoughts. ¡°Then did you ask Yunbao if she wants to go to school? Don¡¯t think that children don¡¯t have their own thoughts. Sometimes, adults can¡¯t help her decide so much.¡± After Gu Teng heard this, she called Yunbao into the room. The mother and daughter sat on the bed and chatted. Gu Teng asked, ¡°Yunbao, do you want to go to kindergarten? There are many children in kindergarten who can y with you.¡±


    Gu Teng thought that Yunbao would be very happy to hear this, but she shook her head firmly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Teng was a little surprised.


    Yunbao looked at her mother and said, ¡°Sister Lily and I can talk about magic when we¡¯re together. We can¡¯t mention a word to the children in the kindergarten. Otherwise, they will definitely think that I¡¯m stupid. But I don¡¯t want to y house with them every day. I like practicing magic the most.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Gu Teng understood what her brother meant. Yunbao was not an ordinary child. The happiness she thought was not happiness for her.


    The children in kindergarten were not the friends Yunbao wanted. She was destined to be extraordinary from the day she learned magic. There was no need for her to force the children to live an ordinary life.


    Gu Teng thought about this and stopped being conflicted. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as Yunbao is happy, as long as you¡¯re happy, you can go to kindergarten at home.¡±


    Yunbaoughed at her mother¡¯s words and ran downstairs to y with Lily.


    When Xiao Jing entered, he saw his wife¡¯s mncholic gaze and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Gu Teng shook her head and smiled. ¡°I just feel that time passes so quickly.¡± Xiao Jing walked over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    After Su Tao¡¯s incident, the Gu family spent a period of peace. Except for Gu Lin, who always went out every day, everyone else was living a normal life.


    One day, Gu Peng got off the night shift and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Big Brother at home when I went out. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    Gu Sen replied, ¡°Big Brother should be visiting Miss Su on set.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Su?¡± Gu Peng¡¯s brain was not working well after a long day.


    Gu Sen rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Are there other Miss Sus among the people we know?¡±


    Gu Peng suddenly remembered and said, ¡°I was wondering why Eldest Brother suddenly contacted me to check on Miss Su that day. It turns out that he had ulterior motives.¡±


    Gu Sen smiled and said, ¡°During this period of time, Miss Su has entered the production team to film. Big Brother has been going to the production team a lot.¡¯


    As someone from the entertainment industry, Gu Sen could be said to be well-informed. He knew all about Gu Lin during this period of time. Even the director of the production team had sensed it and knew that Su Tao was rted


    However, no one said that Su Tao was clinging to the rich and powerful. This was because even if Gu Lin ran to the production team 800 times, she was still a supporting role. She did not ask the director to add any scenes. She even deleted many lines for thepletion of her role. Her attitude was clear..

 Chapter 275 - 275: Solutions

    Chapter 275: Solutions


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin¡¯s one-sided pursuit became a big news for the Gu family. His younger brothers fought to give him advice, but they were all rejected by Gu Lin. He said, ¡°None of you even have a girlfriend. What good idea can you have?¡±


    The brothers, who had been so enthusiastic just now, instantly fell silent.


    Indeed, none of them had a girlfriend. There was no way to refute this fact.


    Even if Gu Lin wanted to start a rtionship, he did not forget about the children. He spent time ying with the children every day so that they would not think that their father did not love them anymore.


    Gu Ming did not have much of a reaction to his father¡¯s rtionship. He looked like he epted everything, but he did not look unhappy.


    As for Gu Zi, she was really a little unwilling. Even if her mother was gone, she did not want a new mother. However, her father really did not go out after she said this.


    Gu Zi felt guilty when she saw her father like this. She should not have stopped her father from obtaining happiness. Ye Yan¡¯s matter had not been hidden from her from the beginning to the end. She also understood that her mother had made a mistake and her father had not abandoned her mother.


    As she thought about it, Gu Zi became more and more sad. Yunbao walked to her side and said, ¡°Sister Gu Zi, why are you sad?¡±


    Gu Zi said, ¡°Yunbao, Dad seems to be in a rtionship. I don¡¯t want a new mother.¡±


    From Gu Zi¡¯s perspective, Yunbao did not want her mother to be reced. She nodded and said, ¡°Then we really can¡¯t let Eldest Uncle find you a new mother.¡±


    However, Gu Zi was not happy with this answer at all. She said, ¡°If that happens, Daddy will be sad. Daddy treats me so well. I don¡¯t want Daddy to be sad.¡±


    This was a little difficult. Yunbao stood up and paced around like an adult. Then, she said, ¡°In that case, who does Sister Gu Zi want to make happy?


    Yunbao¡¯s question left Gu Zi with no choice. In the end, she struggled with the rules of the half world. ¡°Can¡¯t Dad and I be happy?


    Yunbao did not know what to do when she heard Gu Zi¡¯s thoughts. After all, Yunbao did not know much about adult matters. She was looking at things from a child¡¯s perspective.


    In the end, Yunbao patted her head and said, ¡°How about this? Eldest Uncle will still apany Sister Gu Zi every day and spend the rest of his time dating.


    Anyway, you don¡¯t see each other now, and you don¡¯t have a new mother.¡±


    In Yunbao¡¯s opinion, Gu Zi¡¯s request was that she did not want a new mother, but she wanted Eldest Uncle to continue being happy. Then, she would just maintain the current situation.


    Gu Zi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Yunbao¡¯s words. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This way, Dad and I can be happy.¡±


    After thanking Yunbao, Gu Zi ran upstairs to find her father and told Gu Lin her thoughts in detail.


    Gu Lin looked at his daughter in surprise. With his intelligence and methods, he had a hundred ways to make Gu Zi willing, but he didn¡¯t want to use these methods on his daughter. He had a good impression of Su Tao, but it was not to the point where he had to marry her.


    He had always felt guilty towards the children. Previously, he had been busy with work and did not apany them. If his happiness was built on the pain of the children, Gu Lin would rather not have this happiness.


    Unexpectedly, it was Gu Zi who made the request first, and it was clearly a thoughtful request.


    ¡°My precious daughter is really too smart.¡± Gu Lin quickly praised her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddy think of such a method?¡±


    Gu Zi raised her head proudly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a pinky promise with Dad. You can go on a date after ying with me every day. Besides, I don¡¯t want a new mother.¡±


    Gu Lin reached out and hooked his finger with Gu Zi¡¯s. ¡°Daddy promises you.¡±


    Gu Zi, who had received the promise, was very happy. She threw herself into Gu Lin¡¯s arms and refused toe out.


    Gu Lin coaxed his daughter as he thought about how to tell Su Tao. After all, he was a married person with children. He couldn¡¯t just ask Su Tao to ept everything.


    If Su Tao didn¡¯t want such a lover, he had to cut off this thought in time. Love was a mutually consensual thing. It was wrong for either party to show coercion.


    After sending Gu Zi to kindergarten, Gu Lin dressed up and prepared to exin to Su Tao. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Yunbao and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you still going to the production team to look for Sister Su Tao today?¡±


    Gu Lin didn¡¯t know what Yunbao wanted to do, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and leaned over. ¡°Then can you bring Yunbao along? I haven¡¯t seen Sister Su Tao in a long time..¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: Going to the Set

    Chapter 276: Going to the Set


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to want to go too, but when he thought of what he was going to say today, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to bring Yunbao along.


    Even if Su Tao didn¡¯t agree in the end, they wouldn¡¯t fall out because of Yunbao.


    After all, even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, Gu Lin hoped that he could be friends with Su Tao.


    Su Tao had a gentle personality and was elegant. When she spoke, she had the temperament of a schr. He would definitely not feel any unhappiness when chatting with her.


    Gu Lin had a steady personality and had disyed his talent as an heir since he was young. In the eyes of outsiders, there should be a lively girl to move him, but what Gu Lin could not stand the most was his other half causing trouble.


    He only wanted to talk to the person he liked and drink tea. It was best to live his life slowly. That kind of troublesome personality really gave him a headache.


    So far, only Su Tao could make him feel this way. Moreover, Su Tao¡¯s cunningness was very interesting. She was definitely not an old-fashioned person.


    This made Gu Lin deeply fascinated by her. He wanted to see her even if he had to go to the production team every day.


    Yunbao did not know her eldest uncle¡¯s mental journey, but she was very excited to be able to go to the production team. In the past, she had been curious about how the television drama was filmed. This time, she could finally go to the filming location to take a look. It was really too happy.


    When the uncle and niece appeared on set together, it was a shock. They were both people who worked in the entertainment industry and naturally observed the Inte. They recognized that this was the youngdy of the Gu family, Gu


    Yun.


    Previously, when they found out that Gu Lin always came to visit Su Tao, they thought that the rich wanted to pursue the female celebrity. However, now that he had even brought out the children at home, this was not a posture of wanting to fall in love. Some people were already guessing in their hearts if Su Tao was going to marry into a rich family.


    Su Tao did note out to see them immediately. She was currently filming her scenes and could not leave. Moreover, she did not like to take leave and leave casually. Gu Lin was already used to this situation. He found a ce to wait for Su Tao with his little niece.


    The production crew watched him sit there and began to discuss in private. Someone said, ¡°There¡¯s a photo of this young master in the magazine, but he¡¯s even more handsome in person.¡±


    ¡°This is the eldest son of the Gu family. He¡¯s almost 30 years old,¡± another staff member said.


    The makeup artist shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, age doesn¡¯t matter at all.


    The crew was very boring at work every day, so they had no motivation to work unless they discussed something. Now, the biggest topic of conversation in the crew was this Young Master Gu.


    They were guessing what he wanted to do. He always came to the set to see Su


    Tao, but he didn¡¯t give her any resources. Su Tao didn¡¯t even add a scene on set.


    It could be said that he did not value Su Tao. Seeing that the two of them were usually chatting happily and were very intimate with each other, Gu Lin even had a gentleness towards Su Tao that could drown people.


    For the past two days, everyone thought that Gu Lin had given up on Su Tao because he did not appear. They did not expect him to bring his little niece to the set today. They really did not know what these rich people were thinking.


    Su Tao walked out after filming her scenes for the day. Yunbao hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao, I missed you so much.¡±


    Su Tao was also very surprised that Yunbao coulde. She hugged her and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao misses you too. If not for the fact that I didn¡¯t have time, I would have gone to see you long ago.¡±


    ¡°I know Sister Su Tao is very busy, so I came to see you.¡± Yunbao was very considerate.


    Seeing the way the two of them interacted, the production team couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths wide. They didn¡¯t expect Su Tao to have such a good rtionship with Young Miss Gu. It seemed that Gu Lin really wanted to woo Su Tao, and he wasn¡¯t just fooling around.


    Su Tao did not care what others thought of her. As long as she proved it with her work, she was not afraid of the rumors outside. She said to Gu Lin, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. I¡¯ve already finished filming today.¡±


    The two of them walked out side by side without any intention of avoiding suspicion.


    This was amon venue for filming. The private rooms in the nearby coffee shops were very confidential. They were meant for celebrities to drink coffee.


    After Su Tao sat down, she asked, ¡°Were you very busy the past two days? Why didn¡¯t I see youe over?¡±


    Gu Lin did not know now to answer. Yunbao 1001Qd at ner eldest uncle and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle has been apanying Sister Gu Zi for the past two days.¡±


    Su Tao had worked in the Gu family for a period of time and knew that Gu Zi was Gu Lin¡¯s youngest daughter.. She said in understanding, ¡°Does she not agree to you dating?¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277: Another Problem

    Chapter 277: Another Problem


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin did not expect Su Tao to be so straightforward. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s just afraid that she will have a new mother, so I won¡¯t dote on her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you say?¡± Su Tao raised her coffee cup and asked as if it was none of her business.


    Gu Lin sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to say anything. The child came to me after she figured it out. She said that as long as she doesn¡¯t have a new mother, I can date, but I think I should tell you about this. If you can¡¯t ept


    it¡­ ¡±


    Su Tao interrupted him. ¡°You have to understand one thing. I do have a good impression of you now, but it¡¯s far from marriage. It¡¯s good enough for everyone to be in a happy rtionship. There¡¯s no need toplicate things now.¡±


    Gu Lin did not expect Su Tao to be so carefree. For a moment, his worries became unnecessary. For the first time in his life, he felt embarrassed.


    Yunbao only knew that this matter had been resolved perfectly. Sister Gu Zi and Sister Su Tao were both happy, so she nned to go back and share this good news with Gu Zi.


    Su Tao was about to say something when she suddenly received a call. She said, ¡°The production team wants me to go back and shoot two scenes. Wait for me to finish and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    After saying that, she rushed to the set. Gu Lin carried Yunbao and followed her, resigned to his fate. The two of them watched Su Tao act in the corner of the set.


    Actually, scenes in the studio like this were not publicized. Those who were not part of the production team could not even enter, afraid that there would be a situation where the plot would be leaked.


    However, no one dared to stop Gu Lin from entering with his identity. Moreover, no one was worried that he would leak the plot. There was no need for a dignified young master of the Gu family to do such a thing.


    Yunbao looked at the filming process curiously. Not long after she sat down, su Tao came out. She did not even take a good look at the filming process.


    They watched the actors film over and over again. There was no background music to support them as they got into character. After filming, they had to see how the finished product was like and if they wanted to do it again. These things made the filming process look a little boring. Yunbao did not want to continue watching.


    The child¡¯s attention was not as good as an adult¡¯s to begin with. It was already good enough that Yunbao was only impatient now.


    Just as Su Tao was filming with her opponent, Yunbao looked up and realized that there was something wrong with the male actor opposite her. Just like when she saw Su Tao, his body and soul were inconsistent.


    Yunbao hurriedly called out to Purple Eye and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, look at that person.¡±


    Purple Eye followed Yunbao¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°This is the same spell as Chu


    Yan¡¯s soul exchange. This person should have just changed his soul.¡±


    ¡°Then is he Chu Yan or Sister Su Tao?¡± Yunbao asked, meaning that the person¡¯s soul had been reced or that he wanted to exchange for someone else¡¯s soul.


    Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on with his soul at the moment. I think we¡¯ll only know after a while. If someone takes the initiative to change souls, his soul will disintegrate and dissipate after a long time.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many people exchanging souls?¡± Yunbao asked. ¡°Was it all done by the master Chu Yan mentioned?¡±


    Purple Eye also frowned and said, ¡°At first, I thought this was just an exception. It was just that an evil sorcerer wanted to nourish himself with his soul, but now it seems that it might not be that simple.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them quietly observed the male actor, wanting to find some clues from him. When the filming ended and they went to eat with Su Tao, Yunbao finally asked, ¡°Sister Su Tao, what¡¯s the name of the male actor who was with you just now?¡±


    Su Tao was a little surprised that Yunbao would ask this, but she still replied, ¡°His name is Li Xuan. He¡¯s an actor who has just be popr recently. I¡¯ve seen his previous performance. It¡¯s considered stiff, but his acting skills have improved by leaps and bounds this time. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Yunbao said directly, ¡°That¡¯s because the soul inside has been reced.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao say this, Su Tao was a little flustered. She asked, ¡°Why does soul swapping happen so often? Are you really sure his soul has been reced?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunbao nodded. ¡°I saw that his soul was different from his appearance.¡±


    Thinking of Li Xuan¡¯s recent performances, Su Tao also felt that something was wrong. How could a person with stiff acting skills suddenly be better? Moreover, Li Xuan¡¯s reputation in the entertainment industry was not very good. She had hesitated before working with him, but this time, he was very polite and cooperative with the production team..

 Chapter 278 - 278: The Arrival of Purple Eye

    Chapter 278: The Arrival of Purple Eye


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These things were actually nothing, but when she thought about it carefully, there was something wrong. Su Tao was a little worried and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone can have their souls reced? Then the world will definitely be in chaos.¡±


    Purple Eye spoke to them through Yunbao, ¡°This spell only takes away a person¡¯s body for a moment. In the end, those who want to exchange souls will definitely dissipate. The sorcerer didn¡¯t tell them about this.¡±


    ¡°This means that this sorcerer did this for the sake of souls. They wanted to use this method to trick people into signing an agreement so that they could legitimately take away the soul power to nourish themselves. I wonder if it was one person or a group of people who did this.¡±


    Purple Eye¡¯s words made Gu Lin and Su Tao start to think. They were both smart people and naturally knew what this matter would bring. The sorcerer must have other motives for collecting souls everywhere. Then what was this scheme?


    After all, Su Tao was just an actress. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these twists and turns. Previously, the young master of the Gu family said that the government wanted to set up an investigation team. Why don¡¯t we ask him if he has heard anything?¡±


    When Gu Lin returned home with Yunbao after dinner, the first thing he asked was if Gu Jia was back. The servant replied, ¡°Fifth Young Master happened to be on leave today and is talking to the young masters inside.¡±


    When Yunbao heard this, she quickly jumped down from her eldest uncle¡¯s arms. She lifted her skirt and rushed towards the living room. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, she urately pounced on Gu Jia.


    She rushed over too quickly and fired like a small cannonball. If Gu Jia did not usually chase after criminals, he would have fainted.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, has the special investigation team you mentioned been established?¡± Yunbao asked anxiously.


    Gu Jia did not understand why his niece was asking this, but he still answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already started to form a team. I heard that the higher-ups have already chosen people. They all have special abilities and have received formal training. ¡±


    Yunbao pulled a long face and said, ¡°Then do you know that something has happened recently?!¡±


    Perhaps because Yunbao¡¯s tone was too exaggerated, no one cared what happened. Theyughed so hard that they almost couldn¡¯t straighten their backs.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Let me finish,¡± Yunbao said helplessly.


    At this moment, Gu Lin walked over and picked up Yunbao. ¡°Alright, Yunbao is talking. Can you be more serious?¡±


    The young masters suppressed theirughter and waited for Yunbao to continue the topic just now. However, Yunbao raised her head and said, ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Gu Lin stroked her head and said, ¡°Let me speak for Yunbao.¡±


    Everyone thought that it was about a child. They did not expect Gu Lin to say such a big thing. This concerned the safety of the people.


    Gu Jia no longer had a cheeky expression on his face. He stood up with a whoosh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many things will happen if people can exchange souls casually. What if someone uses someone else¡¯s body to break thew andmit a crime? I have to report to my superior now.¡± Gu Lin stopped him and said, ¡°Are you going empty-handed now?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to bring anything else to report?¡± Gu Jia did not understand.


    Gu Lin sighed and said, ¡°You have to have evidence to report it. Who will believe you if you say it without evidence? Are you going to say that the child at home saw through it?¡±


    This rhetorical question made Gu Jia quiet down. Indeed, he did not have any evidence to prove all of this. If he rashly went to his superior and said that someone was exchanging souls, his superior would probably think that he was crazy.


    ¡°Then how should I gather evidence?¡± Gu Jia asked.


    Gu Lin spread his hands. ¡°You¡¯re the captain of the criminal police team. You should be good at gathering evidence.¡±


    Gu Jia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the captain of the criminal police team. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find.¡±


    Yunbao quickly told her fifth uncle Li Xuan¡¯s name and said, ¡°I saw that his soul is different from his appearance, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the person whose soul was exchanged or the person who wants to exchange his soul.¡±


    Gu Jia smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assured and leave this to Fifth Uncle. I¡¯ll definitely be able to find out what¡¯s going on in less than three days.¡±


    Just as Gu Jia was about to leave confidently, Yunbao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned purple. She said, ¡°You should wait first. I have something to tell you..¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279: Ancestor of the Gu family

    Chapter 279 - 279: Ancestor of the Gu family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the voice of Purple Eye. It waspletely different from Yunbao¡¯s childish voice. She sat on the sofa and looked at everyone with a mature and cold expression, as if she had thousands of years of experience.


    Gu Lin immediately realized what had happened and asked, ¡°Did that ancestor descend?¡±


    Purple Eye looked at him and nodded. Then, she maintained her arrogant appearance and did not say anything else.


    As the eldest son of the Gu family, Gu Lin had heard from his father that there was an ancestor of the Gu family who was a cultivator. Because of her outstanding talent, she became a lord not long after andid the foundation for the prosperity of the Gu family.


    This ancestor left after the Gu family got on the right track. She traveled around and saved countless fortunes. Later on, she passed away for some reason. In the end, she left herst words that she would never enter the reincarnation cycle and protect the Gu family forever. One day, she would return to the world.


    Every sessor of the Gu family had to wait for her return. Of course, Gu Lin, as the future head of the Gu family, was the same. He thought that he would never live to see this ancestor and he had to pass this mission to the next generation like those predecessors.


    He did not expect this ancestor to appear beside Yunbao. However, she had always protected Yunbao and did not appear. He did not expect her to be willing to appear this time.


    Gu Lin kowtowed to the ancestor and said, ¡°Gu Lin, the heir of the Gu family, greets the ancestor.¡±


    Purple Eye raised her hand and said, ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t have a physical body now. I can use Yunbao¡¯s body to appear. I don¡¯t deserve such a big gift from you.¡±


    Gu Lin lowered his head and said, ¡°No matter whose body you are in, you are the ancestor of the Gu family. the Gu family has been waiting for you for thousands of years.¡±


    Although the other young masters did not know the exact situation, they still knelt down with their big brother. When they heard him address Yunbao as an ancestor, they understood what had happened. The soul of an ancestor had attached itself to Yunbao.


    Gu Jia probed, ¡°I wonder why Ancestor called me back?¡±


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°I want to tell you that this matter is not simple. The energy required for the soul exchange spell is very huge. Even a sorcerer who has cultivated for a long time would find it very difficult to do it.


    Moreover, two people who exchanged souls appeared at the same time. I think this is not something a sorcerer can do. I¡¯ve been dead for a thousand years, and my memories are very blurry. Just now, I remembered something.¡±


    At this point, Purple Eye paused for a moment. Gu Lin quickly brought the tea over and served it. ¡°In the family records, you like to drink tea. Take this cup as our filial piety.¡±


    Purple Eye took the tea and looked at Gu Lin approvingly. She was so tactful and eloquent. With such a master in the Gu family, there was no need to worry for at least three generations.


    After drinking the tea, Purple Eye continued, ¡°When I was still alive, a group of sorcerers appeared. They believed that only having a powerful soul could they be truly powerful. The physical body is only a temporary residence for the soul. As long as you can ensure that your soul is not destroyed, you can always use another person¡¯s body to live. However, this requires the soul to be powerful enough to seize the body. The method they used was to cheat others¡¯ souls to nourish themselves.¡±


    Gu Jia said impatiently, ¡°Since such people existed a thousand years ago, why haven¡¯t we heard of them till now?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Because I had already eradicated them a thousand years ago. I also burned the blueprints of the arrays they studied, so the sorcerers ofter generations did not know about this spell. However, these two recent events are exactly the same as a thousand years ago, making me suspect that someone had discovered this method again.¡±


    Gu Tang, who had been listening, asked, ¡°Ancestor, can this method really allow the soul to live forever?¡±


    ¡°No one among them has done this. Moreover, even if they seed, they will pay a painful price. Nothing in the world exists forever. Since they have already died, the best ce for their souls to reincarnate is to reincarnate. If they forcefully stay in the world, something will be taken away. I dissipated my cultivation in exchange for a chance of survival. Then, I slept for thousands of years before staying.¡± Purple Eye sighed.


    Everyone felt sad when they heard Purple Eye¡¯s sigh. She had slept in the darkness for more than a thousand years just to protect the descendants of the Gu family.


    Gu Jia understood the main point. ¡°So, these people might be an organization that specializes in tricking people into exchanging souls and signing an agreement. This way, they can take the souls away..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: Plan

    Chapter 280 - 280: n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With such an organization around, it was simply a huge threat to internal security. After exchanging souls, they could exchange souls again, but if any damage was caused to the original body during this period, it would be irreversible.


    Moreover, there was another worry. If someone chose a high-ranking official as an exchange target, it would be a disaster for the entire country.


    Gu Jia said anxiously, ¡°Then what should I do to make my superior believe this? I can¡¯t let it go so easily.¡±


    ¡°You said that the investigation team is already being formed. The country must have sensed something. You can just tell the investigation team what happened when the timees,¡± Gu Luo concluded.


    Everyone felt that what he said made sense and suggested that Gu Jia do so.


    Gu Jia nodded and said, ¡°This is indeed a good idea, but do we still have to let those people continue to do evil?¡±


    Purple Eye sighed and said, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any other choice. Although I remembered this matter, in order to prevent myself from developing inner demons, I didn¡¯t look at those spells, I burned them clean. I don¡¯t know how to exchange souls back at all. I could only wait for the agreement to dissipate before I could get back on track.¡±


    Gu Lin patted Gu Jia¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Moreover, if we attack now, not only will we not be able to save those people, but we will also alert them.¡±


    Gu Jia said dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Since she had said what she needed to say, Purple Eye immediately left Yunbao¡¯s body. It was fine for Yunbao¡¯s body to be possessed. After opening her eyes, she said, ¡°I actually want to ask another question. When will Devon be caught? I¡¯m worried about Sister Lily.¡±


    Recently, Yunbao had been seeing Lily looking sad as if her body could not take it anymore. However, she had not shown it in front of the adults, which made everyone think that she was actually fine.


    At the mention of this, Gu Yu, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve always been responsible for tracking down Mao Feng and Devon, but I couldn¡¯t find them even after using many people. Even the people from the Dark Network said that there was no trace of them, so I suspect that they either escaped or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or someone is protecting them,¡± Gu Sen continued. ¡°Those guards outside the capital are thebined forces of our three aristocratic families. It¡¯s impossible for them to escape without anyone knowing. We¡¯ve even arranged for people to sneak in. They must still be in the capital.¡±


    Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I think so too. However, I really can¡¯t think of anyone who can take them in at the risk of being hated by the Gu family. After all, they have a good rtionship with our Gu family on the surface.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yunbao was anxious. ¡°Sister Lily doesn¡¯t have much time to wait.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. Now that the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find them. Even if they investigated who was suspected, it would not be done in two days. Lily could only hold on for a while longer¡­


    Just as everyone did not know how to answer Yunbao, Cheng Xi walked down the stairs and said, ¡°Send me overseas. Use me as bait to lure Devon out.¡±


    Gu Peng frowned and said, ¡°I know you want to force Devon toe out and capture you, but he is a wizard with cultivation. If he really takes you away, how will Lily live?¡±


    ¡°Waiting now is the real reason why Lily can¡¯t live!¡± Cheng Xi said firmly. ¡°Devon¡¯s obsession is with me. As long as I can appear in the public eye, he will definitely pay attention to me. As long as I announce that I want to bring the child back overseas, he will definitely not be able to sit still.¡±


    Cheng Xi was right. Devon was willing to create a child to tie Cheng Xi up. It could be seen that his obsession with her had already reached his bones. As long as he had the chance to take her away, he would definitely not give up.


    Gu Peng wanted to persuade her to think of another way, but Cheng Xi stopped him. ¡°If you really care about me, you will respect my choice.¡±


    Since Cheng Xi had already decided to do this, everyone could only help. Gu Lin stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold a small ball tomorrow. At that time, Cheng Xi will attend as a family member recognized by our Gu family. After that, we can let her appear in public in the Gu family and announce that she¡¯s going overseas with her child.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he will definitelye. As long as he¡¯s still alive, he will definitely not let me off.¡± Cheng Xi said with tears in her eyes..

 Chapter 281 - 281: Recognition

    Chapter 281: Recognition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin was very fast. He sent the invitation letter in the afternoon when he said that he was holding a ball. Gu Teng was in charge of instructing the servants to decorate the venue, while the others from the Gu family were in charge of other preparations.


    No one declined this invitation. Anyone who could attend the ball in the Gu Mansion would bring glory to their family. How could they refuse it?


    Naturally, the Rong family also received this invitation. Not only did Old Master Rong receive it, but even the branch family also received it. Rong Feng looked at the invitation in his hand and said in confusion, ¡°The Gu family rarely holds such a banquet, and it¡¯s a banquet that starts tomorrow. Why are they in such a hurry?¡±


    Although he was confused, Rong Feng still wanted to go there. It would be beneficial for him to be on good terms with the Gu family. Additionally, it was said that Rong Xuan had a good rtionship with the young miss of the Gu family. If he could gain the trust of the young masters of the Gu family, he would surpass Rong Xuan.


    In the long run, if he could really kill Rong Xuan, he would need support when he became the head of the family. The Gu family was a very powerful ally.


    After Rong Feng put down the invitation letter, he quickly called someone over to prepare the suit for him to attend tonight. It had to be elegant, dignified, and polite.


    Chen Yue was like a fish in water in the Rong family. She had the ability to coax people to begin with. As long as she restrained her temper, she would be liked by many people.


    The servants of the Rong family didn¡¯t know what Miss Chen looked like. Chen Yue only said that she was Bai Hao¡¯s cousin. Everyone in the Rong family knew how much Rong Feng liked Bai Hao, and took good care of Chen Yue.


    Chen Yue took the opportunity to be on good terms with the servants of the Rong family and got many old stories. She knew at once that Rong Feng was attending the Gu family¡¯s ball this time. She asked curiously, ¡°Why is the Gu family holding the ball at this time?¡±


    Mother Wang, who was in charge of ironing Rong Feng¡¯s clothes, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Rong¡¯s clothes for banquets have to pass through my hands.


    However, I¡¯ve only heard of a few banquets in the Gu family over the years. Moreover, it¡¯s not the young masters and youngdies of the Gu family getting married or celebrating their birthdays. They just said that they want to hold a ball. ¡±


    Chen Yue couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of this ball; however, it was impossible for her to infiltrate the Gu family. the Gu family¡¯s people were searching for her outside. As long as she showed up, she would definitely be caught. She couldn¡¯t take this risk.


    In the end, Chen Yue used money to bribe the person who followed Rong Feng to the banquet. Because she was only asking about the Gu family, that person epted the money very readily. He was very willing to do such a thing that could earn extra money without betraying Rong Feng.


    Rong Feng did not expect that the ball this time was actually to acknowledge family. The two elders of the Gu family introduced Cheng Xi to everyone and said that they wanted to acknowledge her as the goddaughter of the Gu family. They even took out some shares as a gift to her.


    This was not an ordinary acknowledgement. The shares of the Gu family were very important. Even 1% represented a lot of wealth. The Gu family really treated Cheng Xi as their daughter.


    Rong Feng was very clear about the matter between Cheng Xi and Devon, but he did not take it to heart at all. It had nothing to do with him if the daughter of a small family wanted a divorce. He even dared to take in Mao Feng, let alone


    Devon.


    But now, he felt that something was wrong. Was the Gu family using this matter to show Devon?


    Rong Feng did not know what Devon had done to Lily. He only thought that Cheng Xi was in a hurry to get a divorce and let Devon know that she had the Gu family to back her to make him quickly agree to the divorce.


    Rong Feng did not want Devon to do anything rash, so he did not tell him about this. However, with Chen Yue around, it was impossible to hide this matter.


    She quickly received the news and shared it with Devon. She mocked, ¡°Cheng Xi will be leaving the country with the child in two days. She said that Country Y will give you a verdict soon. She¡¯s in a hurry to go back and contact herwyer to divorce you. Of course, if you don¡¯t go back, they will definitely think that you ran away. They won¡¯t need you around to get a divorce.¡±


    Devon flipped the table over angrily. ¡°Lily¡¯s life is in my hands, but she still wants to divorce me. Does she really not care about the child?¡±


    ¡°Her greatest wish in life is to leave you. She can have another child with someone else. If it were me, I would have done the same.¡± Chen Yue wanted to see everyone unhappy now, so she added fuel to the fire.


    Devon was overwhelmed by these words. He could never ept Cheng Xi being with someone else. Even if she died, she would die with him. ¡°I won¡¯t let her leave,¡± Devon said through clenched teeth..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Lily’s Tears

    Chapter 282: Lily¡¯s Tears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the reaction Chen Yue wanted. She said, ¡°You¡¯re currently being pursued by the three aristocratic families. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be caught before you reach the airport, but I can help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Devon asked.


    Chen Yue didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him steadily. Devon understood what she wanted. In any case, she didn¡¯t understand the side effects of the potion. Even if he couldn¡¯t immediately leave the country, he could fool her for a while. It didn¡¯t matter if he gave it to her now.


    Devon nodded and said, ¡°I can concoct it for you now, but I still need your blood as a catalyst. As long as Xiao Jing drinks it, he will fall in love with you.¡±


    Chen Yue quickly stretched out her hand and said, ¡°If you want my blood, take it. I only want Xiao Jing¡¯s love.¡±


    Cheng Xi still did not know Devon¡¯s decision and was a little worried about what to do if he did note. Lily could not dy any longer.


    Just as she was feeling uneasy, Gu Peng walked over tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yunbao said that she would definitely be able to catch Devon. With his energy, she can save Lily.¡±


    During this period of time, he had been apanying Cheng Xi. Even when he went to work, he would leave a message. Whenever he was free, he would send her a message. It really made her feel safe.


    Cheng Xi subconsciously showed her reliance in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Yunbao¡¯s ability. I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯te. I¡¯m notpletely confident in a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°You also said that he¡¯s a lunatic. His obsession is you. He¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    Gu Peng held her hand.


    Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Ever since I met him five years ago, my nightmare has started. Even if he really dies, I won¡¯t be able to be happy. My best years have already been ruined in his hands.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Peng retorted. ¡°You¡¯re only in your twenties. You¡¯re at your prime.


    You¡¯ll have a better life in the future. Don¡¯t trap yourself in the past.¡±


    The two of them held each other¡¯s hands and fell silent, but it seemed that they had said everything they wanted to say.


    Yunbao and Lily, who were hiding outside the door, saw everything. Lily left without a word and walked downstairs. Yunbao thought that Lily was thinking the same thing as Gu Zi and hurried over tofort her.


    Lily sighed. ¡°If only Uncle Gu Peng were my father. Mommy would definitely be very happy.¡±


    Yunbao did not expect her to think this way, but she agreed. ¡°Eighth Uncle is indeed very good. If you like him, you can make him your father.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Lily felt even more hurt. ¡°Even if he was with Mom, he wouldn¡¯t be my father. I¡¯m not even his child.¡±


    Yunbao really did not understand. Gu Zi did not want a new mother, Lily wanted to have a father. These two people had confused her.


    Lily was even more sad when she saw Yunbao¡¯s confused look. She wanted Gu Peng to be her father, but he definitely would want a child of his own.


    Lily began to weep at the thought. She hated the gods for making her Devon¡¯s daughter. If only she were Gu Peng¡¯s daughter.


    This cry made Yunbao even more helpless. She could only sit beside her and apany her, wiping her tears from time to time with a handkerchief.


    When Yunbao told her mother about it at night, Gu Teng understood what Lily was thinking. She hated her background.


    Gu Teng told this to Yunbao. She was very puzzled. ¡°But Sister Lily has already left Devon. If Eighth Uncle likes Aunt Cheng Xi, then she can be Eighth Uncle¡¯s daughter. Why is she crying?¡±


    Gu Teng stroked her daughter¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Because some people think that blood is more important than recognition. Only by flowing the same blood can we be a family.¡±


    Yunbao nodded half-understandingly, but she still didn¡¯t quite understand. However, seeing her mother¡¯s mncholic expression, she could only stop asking.


    Cheng Xi¡¯s ne ticket was set for two dayster. She held Lily¡¯s hand and headed to the airport in a very high-profile manner. Not only did she dress up carefully, but she even called Gu Yu to send her off so that she could agitate


    Devon.


    Originally, this mission was given to Gu Peng. The Gu family brothers hoped that he could save the damsel in distress. However, Cheng Xi rejected this arrangement and said, ¡°Devon will do anything to achieve his goal. Gu Peng doesn¡¯t know any spells. Even if he follows, he won¡¯t be able to defeat him.¡±


    In order to ensure Cheng Xi¡¯s safety, Gu Peng immediately suggested that Gu Yu follow. He was a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect who had cultivated spells for many years and would definitely be able to resist Devon¡¯s attack..

 Chapter 283 - 283: Battle on the Plane

    Chapter 283: Battle on the ne


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In order to prevent any casualties, the Gu family stopped all the flights for the day. They paid three times thepensation to keep the original passengers silent. After that, they spent a lot of money to hire a lot of skilled people to pretend to be tourists, making people feel that the airport was still as usual.


    This arrangement was to make Devon underestimate his enemy. He felt that the Gu family would not arrest him in such a crowded ce. However, he didn¡¯t know that the entire airport was already under the Gu family¡¯s control.


    Cheng Xi held Lily¡¯s hand tightly. This was an unconscious action because she was too nervous. She was afraid that if she failed, she would never be able to catch Devon again. Then, Lily would really have no hope of survival.


    Lily patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll win.¡±


    With this, Cheng Xi felt much more at ease. After arriving at the airport, she raised her head and got out of the car. She held her daughter¡¯s hand and walked firmly to the VIP passageway.


    This was Gu Lin¡¯s suggestion. The more shy Cheng Xi was, the more attention she would attract. At that time, Devon would definitely be able to find her immediately. This way, he could reduce the casualties outside and control the battle in the tarmac.


    However, Cheng Xi still did not see Devon after passing through the passageway. She began to suspect that Devon would note at all. Did he see through her intentions and choose not to appear?


    However, since the show had already begun, there was no reason to stop. Cheng Xi braced herself and walked through the security checkpoint to get on the ne. After she entered the ne and sat down, she settled Lily down. Because she was too tired, Lily had already fallen asleep. At this moment, a roar sounded in her ears.


    She quickly wanted to check what had happened, but the ne began to move on the runway. Because it was moving too fast, she could not stand up at all. She could only hope that the ne would stop.


    She was the only one on board now, when the ne arrived for takeoff.


    Just as the ne slowed down, a familiar and disgusting voice sounded in her ear. ¡°I finally found you.¡±


    Cheng Xi was no longer the little girl from before. When she thought of her suffering and Lily¡¯s background, endless hatred surged in her heart. She pulled out the brooch on her clothes and stabbed it behind her.


    However, Devon dodged it urately. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy struggling. This ne is already under my control. Our family of three can finally leave together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking too soon,¡± Gu Yu said from behind Devon, wand in hand.


    Devon couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t get on the ne just now.¡±


    Gu Yu said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s to make you believe that there¡¯s only Cheng Xi and


    Lily on the ne.¡±


    Devon personally watched Gu Yu stand at the entrance of the passageway and watch Cheng Xi leave. Now, he had appeared on the ne again. Clearly, he had used some means to follow them.


    Gu Yu did not waste his breath on him and directly used his wand to attack. However, Devon was also a long-cultivated wizard. His counterattack was watertight, and the two of them were evenly matched.


    However, at the same time, the ne began to move again, as if it wanted to take off. Cheng Xi asked, ¡°What happened? It¡¯s impossible for the captain to choose to take off now.¡¯


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no captain,¡± Devon said,ughing. ¡°I threw him off the ne a long time ago. I¡¯m in control of this ne now. It¡¯ll take the three of us home.¡±


    Cheng Xi was furious. ¡°You¡¯re a beast. You¡¯re still thinking of bringing me back. Lily became like this because of you!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about fighting Devon. He hurriedly ran to the pilot¡¯s seat, wanting to stop the ne. This ne had no ns to take off at all. The control center didn¡¯t have any arrangements for this ne.


    If the ne took off rashly, the consequences would be unimaginable. It would definitely be treated as a hijacking. They might even send the air force.


    Even if they were only moving on the runway, if they collided with other nes, the nes would definitely collide on the ground, causing irreparable casualties.


    Gu Yu wanted to open the door to the pilot¡¯s cabin, but Devon had set up a formation there. He could only try his best to figure out the patterns of the formation and try to undo it.


    Devon looked at him and smiled. ¡°This array formation is my family¡¯s ultimate technique. You won¡¯t be able to solve it in such a short period of time.¡±


    After saying that, he reached out and grabbed Cheng Xi¡¯s hair, wanting to drag her to the back. He was holding a small ck bottle in his hand, as if he wanted her to drink something..

 Chapter 284 - 284: Disguise

    Chapter 284: Disguise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ne was still moving and was about to take off. Gu Yu did not have time to save Cheng Xi at all. For the safety of the ne, he had to take back the cockpit. Moreover, they had other preparations.


    Devon did not stop Gu Yu from dispelling the array because he had to stall for time so that he could let Cheng Xi drink the potion he had prepared. Cheng Xi naturally resisted and did not want to drink it.


    Who knew what kind of potion this was? If she drank it, she would really be at the mercy of others.


    Just as Devon was about to pour it down Cheng Xi¡¯s throat, a spell hit him in the back. Devon, who was unprepared, was sent flying.


    He looked back and saw Lily holding a wand. She stood in the aisle and chanted another incantation to attack again. Devon quickly turned around and dodged.


    ¡°Lily, I want to bring your mother home so that we can reunite as a family of three. Don¡¯t be bewitched by the words of outsiders,¡± Devon tried to lie to Lily.


    Lily did not say anything and ignored Devon. She quickly ran to Cheng Xi¡¯s side to protect her. Then, she continued to use all kinds of offensive spells on Devon. This set of spells left Devon at a loss.


    However, he was a wizard who had been famous for a long time. Soon, he began to retaliate against Lily. On the other side, Gu Yu was speeding up the deactivation of the array, trying to stop the ne.


    ¡°Your life was given to you by me. You should listen to my orders and not be my enemy.¡± Seeing that his good words did not work, Devon said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that your body is disobedient and your soul is slowly leaving your body?¡±


    Devon thought that Cheng Xi did not know Lily¡¯s background, so he wanted to trick Lily about bing normal. He thought that Lily would definitely help him in order to be by her mother¡¯s side.


    Lily put down her wand and slowly walked towards Devon. Cheng Xi shouted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over. He must be lying to you.¡±


    Seeing that Lily had the intention toe over, Devon quickly said, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s only daughter. Of course Daddy wants you to live well.¡±


    Lily walked up to Devon and looked up. ¡°You still want to lie to Sister Lily. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    After saying that, she pressed her palms together and emitted a dazzling light. A ball appeared in her palm, and then she threw the energy ball at Devon.


    This pure energy hurt Devon badly. He finally got up from the ground and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re not Lily. Who the hell are you?¡±


    The faces that belonged to Lily turned into light and disappeared. Yunbao stood on the spot and looked at Devon. ¡°I¡¯m Yunbao, the person who will make you pay.¡±


    Devon did not expect Lily to be Yunbao under disguise. No wonder Lily did not say anything just now.


    He said angrily, ¡°Cheng Xi never thought of leaving. Today was just a trap set by you to catch me, right?¡±


    Yunbao nodded honestly. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll capture you and save Sister Lily.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Devon said. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be caught by a child like you.


    The ne is about to take off. It¡¯s useless even if you guys catch me.¡±


    It was true that Gu Yu could not undo the array immediately, but the ne had already taxied on the runway for a long time and was about to take off. If it really took off, it would not be easy to resolve. After all, the chances of survival in a ne crash were extremely low.


    Yunbao looked at Fourth Uncle¡¯s anxious expression and understood the importance of this matter. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re in control of the ne, I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t control it anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she took her wand andunched a new round of attacks. Devon did not expect Yunbao to start fighting without a word. This solution was really simple and crude.


    What was even more infuriating was that Gu Yu believed her and also began to attack Devon. The two of them sandwiched him in the middle and kept using offensive spells. Devon could only defend in a flurry, unable to even counterattack.


    Cheng Xi knew that she had to make him panic. She took out the wedding ring from her bag and said, ¡°This is something I¡¯ve worn for five years, but as long as I see it, I feel disgusted. I can finally return it to you today.¡±


    After saying that, she threw the ring at Devon¡¯s feet. This agitated him greatly.


    This ring meant that he had Cheng Xi. For five years, he had never allowed Cheng Xi to take it off.


    But now, this ring was lying under his feet, thrown away by Cheng Xi like trash..

 Chapter 285 - 285: Cheng Xi ‘s Determination

    Chapter 285 - 285: Cheng Xi ¡®s Determination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devon¡¯s obsession was with Cheng Xi. He was so agitated that he had no way to maintain his rationality. He fought back with all his might and wanted to run to Cheng Xi¡¯s side. He could lose everything, but he could not lose Cheng Xi.


    Sometimes, Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t understand why he was like this. She didn¡¯t interact much with him in school, so why did he insist on getting her? Even in this situation, he still wanted to bring her along.


    But one person¡¯s thoughts were not understood by others. Devon¡¯s obsession was understood only by himself.


    Yunbao had been cultivating diligently during this period of time and had sufficient energy. Gu Yu was also the most outstanding disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. Under the pincer attack of the two of them, Devon could not easily break free.


    At this moment, the ne suddenly took off. Devon no longer cared about the consequences. As long as he could take Cheng Xi away, he was willing to give up everything.<div>


    The sudden climb made Yunbao unable to adapt at all. She fell to the ground and did not attack again. Devon took the opportunity to run towards Cheng Xi and was about to grab her wrist.


    Cheng Xi felt nauseous when she saw his sessful expression. She ced the brooch on her neck and stabbed it. Because the brooch was very thin, there were only very small beads of blood and it would not pose any threat to Cheng Xi¡¯s life.


    However, Cheng Xi said, ¡°If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll cut the artery directly. You can only get my corpse.¡±


    Facing Cheng Xi¡¯s determined gaze, Devon knew that what she said was true. He wanted to use Lily to win back Cheng Xi¡¯s feelings, but he was interrupted before he could say anything.


    Cheng Xi looked at him decisively and said, ¡°I know that you forcefully created Lily with potions. She can¡¯t hold on for long now, so I¡¯ll do this. Since Lily can¡¯t live, I don¡¯t have to live either.¡±


    With that, she slowly slid the brooch down. Just as it was about to make a cut, Devon quickly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t move again. I¡¯m willing to take out the potion to maintain Lily¡¯s life. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡±


    ¡°Then I want you tond the ne back now and follow me to save Lily.¡± Cheng Xi immediately made a request.


    Devon agreed without thinking. He took out the potion from his pocket and said, ¡°This is the potion that can save Lily. As long as youe back to me, Lily can drink it all the time and grow up healthy.¡±


    Cheng Xi was really in despair. Even now, Devon still wanted to trick her back. She suddenly had a crazy thought. Would Devon only stop pestering her if he died?


    There was no way to suppress the thought once it came to her. She didn¡¯t think she should end her life. She should end Devon¡¯s.


    Just as the hatred in her heart deepened, Yunbao said, ¡°Aunt Cheng Xi, you have to think about Sister Lily.¡±


    Yunbao could tell that Cheng Xi seemed to have fallen into some kind of thought. She was no longer the gentle Aunt Cheng Xi, so she said this. This was simply a blow to Cheng Xi¡¯s head.


    She still had Lily to take care of. If she really killed Devon, she would have to go to jail too. How would Lily live alone? Cheng Xi dismissed her thoughts at the thought.


    Devon didn¡¯t know what Cheng Xi was thinking just now and thought that his words had moved Cheng Xi. He walked over and said, ¡°We still have Lily. As long as you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll still be a happy family of three.¡±


    Just as Devon walked in front of Cheng Xi, she slowly took down the brooch in her hand and looked lost. Devon pulled Cheng Xi into his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who can make you happy for the rest of your life.¡±


    Devon had never felt Cheng Xi¡¯s gentleness after their marriage. At this moment, she was nestled softly in his arms, making him feel excited. He felt that he was so happy he was about to fly.


    Cheng Xi¡¯s eves were cold in his arms. Almost instantly, she waved the brooch in her hand and cut open Devon¡¯s carotid artery. Blood spurted out like a high-pressure water gun.


    If Devon hadn¡¯t reacted in time and used a spell to temporarily stop the bleeding, he would have really died on the spot. Of course, Cheng Xi knew that this kind of injury wouldn¡¯t let Devon die. After being married for five years, she was still very clear about Devon¡¯s ability. She had clearly seen Devon use a spell to heal wounds.


    However, Devon would fall into a weakened state after his wound was healed. During this period, she had once nned to escape. If not for the fact that she was unfamiliar with the foreignnd abroad, she would have really seeded.


    Cheng Xi looked down at Devon from above, her eyes even colder than frost. She said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll never be happy.. In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be that beast in human skin!¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286: Taking Back the Cockpit

    Chapter 286 - 286: Taking Back the Cockpit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Perhaps it was because he had lost too much blood or because of Cheng Xi¡¯s words, but Devon¡¯s face instantly turned pale, as if his soul would return to heaven in the next second, although everyone thought that he would go to hell after death.


    He said to Cheng Xi, ¡°I love you so much, and I¡¯ve never fallen in love with anyone else after marriage. Why can¡¯t your heart warm up?¡±


    These words were really affectionate, but when theynded in Cheng Xi¡¯s ears, she almost vomited in disgust. She said, ¡°Love? Do you know what love is? There¡¯s no respect, no equality, only vition. It¡¯s not love at all. In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be that rapist from five years ago!¡±


    Cheng Xi was not someone who could be brainwashed. Even five years had not changed her mind. She would not be deceived by love.


    If Devon really loved her, he should pursue her openly. Even if Cheng Xi didn¡¯t agree to be together, he should respect her thoughts. The two of them could also be very good friends, but Devon chose to drug her. He was wrong from the beginning, but after that, he was wrong again and again.<div>


    However, Devon really thought that this was love. He knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°Other than this, have I not treated you well? You have the most expensive jewelry and luxury goods. I¡¯ve been by your side wholeheartedly. Those noblewomen are all envious of you.¡±


    Cheng Xi could not help butugh. It was a mocking smile that she felt could not bemunicated with. ¡°But I said that I don¡¯t like these things. You treated them as nothing, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t treat those distorted feelings as love anymore. You don¡¯t deserve love at all.¡±


    This was what Cheng Xi could not understand the most. Her rejection and preferences were not important to Devon. As long as Devon could appear in social situations with her in luxurious clothes, it could show how much he loved his wife. Outsiders who did not know the inside story would definitely praise her, and these praises were what Cheng Xi did not want to hear the most.


    Devon didn¡¯t understand any of this at all. He stubbornly thought that this was love and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know love. Do you have to be with a poor man to call it love?¡±


    ¡°Feelings can never be measured by price.¡± Cheng Xi sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have be an outstandingwyer and be able to support myself.


    I could have chosen a life partner with the same mind. Why would you say that


    I would definitely be with a poor man?¡±


    Devon still wanted to say something, but Cheng Xi didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. She said to Yunbao and Gu Yu, ¡°This is his weakest moment. You have a high chance of winning if you attack now.¡±


    Yunbao was extremely fast. She picked up her wand and rushed towards Devon. Gu Yu also quickly followed. Devon knew that he could not dodge, so he simply used his energy to build a protective shield to temporarily protect himself.


    Yunbao wanted to continue attacking, but she was interrupted by the voice in the pilot¡¯s seat. Because Devon had be weak, the array at the pilot¡¯s door had disappeared. From inside came the sound of a radio. It was the people in the tower constantly calling to the ne.


    Gu Yu hurriedly rushed over and replied to the tower, ¡°We took off because we were kidnapped. Please guide us back.¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s words turned Devon into a person who hijacked the ne. Even if he returned, he would not be able to escape punishment.


    The control tower was almost scared to death. This ne had no intention of taking off. It had just crashed on the runway of the airport. Fortunately, the Gu family had stopped all the nes today, so there was no ident of two nes colliding.


    However, they did not expect the ne to take off on its own. Moreover, they found the unconscious pilot and co-pilot on the ne. Who was the person controlling the ne?


    The tower immediately reported this matter to the police. The police contacted the government and sent a fighter jet to rescue them. The Gu family followed the fighter jet worriedly.


    When they heard the response, they almost cried. They quickly pointed out the direction and route of return to prevent this ne from encountering other nes carrying out missions.


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t know how to control the ne, but he could use spells to 100% execute the tower¡¯s orders. Finally, the ne flew towards the capital¡¯s airport.


    The people watching the ne turn towards the tower were very excited. Fortunately, nothing irreversible happened.


    Devon also knew that he had no way to seed, but he didn¡¯t want to return to the airport and be caught by the police. While Yunbao wasn¡¯t paying attention, he pounced on Cheng Xi, hugged her tightly, and rolled under the window..

 Chapter 287 - 287: Crash

    Chapter 287: Crash


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know what Devon wanted to do and thought that he wanted to kill Aunt Cheng Xi. She quickly used a spell to separate them. Devon directly used energy to collide with her spell. The huge impact shattered a piece of the fusge, and a huge wind surged into the ne. Devon carried Cheng Xi and fell from a height of 10,000 meters.


    Because the fusge had ruptured, the entire ne was shaking. Yunbao could not take the pressure at all. She quickly used a protective spell to put herself into a big bubble and went to the cockpit to find her uncle to think of a solution.


    Gu Yu immediately knew that something had happened. The equipment in the cockpit began to have problems, and some even malfunctioned. When he saw his little niece squeeze in with difficulty, he quickly picked her up.


    The two of them hid in the big bubble to prevent themselves from being injured by the pressure and strong wind. However, there was not much oxygen left in the ne, and not much was left behind even though the cockpit¡¯s door was closed.


    Yunbao was a little afraid. ¡°Fourth Uncle, what should we do? Aunt Cheng Xi was pulled away by Devon. They all fell into the big hole.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Gu Yu began to worry. They were 10,000 meters above the ground. Even if Devon was a sorcerer, he would not be able tond unscathed. In addition, he was injured and had an ordinary person with him. No one dared to think about what would happen.


    However, the most important thing now was to ensure their safety. Their situation on the ne was not any better. The oxygen in the ne would be exhausted soon. Moreover, the ne had already left the sky above the city. It seemed that they would not be able to save it. They might crash somewhere.


    He had to escape with his niece, but now he had to control the location of the ne crash to minimize the damage.


    Themunication system had all failed. Even if she wanted to contact the tower, she could not. Gu Yu hurriedly released his energy, wanting to know what was below the ne.


    However, they were 10,000 meters in the sky. Gu Yu¡¯s energy could not travel 10,000 meters to explore the ground. He could only try his best, but the effect was minimal.


    Yunbao understood what her fourth uncle wanted to do. She opened the amethyst bracelet and summoned Yaya and Glutinous Rice Ball. She said, ¡°The two of you, quickly go and see what¡¯s below. You muste back quickly.¡±


    Yaya and Glutinous Rice Ball did not dare to dy any longer. They dived straight down and rushed to the ground at their fastest speed. Yaya was only an illusory spirit body that could ignore all obstacles, and Glutinous Rice Ball¡¯s body could also instantly turn into mist. Its speed was no slower than Yaya¡¯s.


    The two of them quickly reached the ground. After seeing the situation on the ground, they quickly returned to the ne and reported to Yunbao, ¡°There¡¯s no one below in the forest.


    When Gu Yu heard this, she immediately made a decision. ¡°Looks like this is the best ce tond.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately began to control the ne to release fuel. After throwing all the fuel in the air, he chose tond, even though it was a crash for the ne.


    The ne quickly dived to the ground. Gu Yu hugged Yunbao tightly when it was about to crash. Then, he rushed out of the cockpit and jumped out of the fusge. Under the protection of the bubble, he floated out and avoided the danger of falling to the ground.


    Gu Yu kept using spells to protect himself and Yunbao, but he was inevitably injured. After all, this was a jump from the sky. No matter how powerful the spell was, it was impossible for them to be unscathed.


    Yunbao hugged Fourth Uncle¡¯s neck tightly to ensure that she would not be a burden and let Gu Yu carry her further away.


    They had to escape from the ce where the ne had crashed to avoid being damaged a second time by the wreckage.


    Not long after Gu Yu ran out, he heard a sound that resounded through the ground. He did not turn around but tried even harder to escape, wanting to ensure the absolute safety of himself and Yunbao.


    The Gu family naturally knew about such a hugemotion. The tower told Gu Lin about the possibility of the ne crashing. He was looking for the ne on the fighter jet.


    When the ne took off, he had contacted the military and even personally followed the ne to save them. However, he did not expect the ne to crash.


    Everything happened too quickly. Before the fighter jet could catch up, Gu Lin could only try his best to find the crash site. He kept praying to the gods to protect the people on the ne.


    At this time, he did not dare to pray that they wouldn¡¯t be injured. ne crashes often killed everyone. That was the oue he was most afraid of..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Rescue Operation

    Chapter 288: Rescue Operation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hearing this news, Gu Teng almost fainted, but she quickly persevered and did not fall. She said firmly, ¡°Ancestor is protecting Yunbao and Fourth Brother. I¡¯m only worried that something will happen to Cheng Xi.¡±


    Gu Teng blindly believed in the ancestor. She remembered her deeds in her heart, so she thought that the omnipotent ancestor could protect Yunbao.


    However, Cheng Xi was not from the Gu family after all. She was afraid that her ancestor would not be able to protect her in time.


    Fortunately, Lily was in the Gu family now. As long as no one told her, she would not know about this. If she knew, her body would definitely not be able to withstand it.


    Gu Teng instructed them not to send a message home, but Gu Peng was already on the verge of copse. He had imagined a different oue. The worst case scenario was that Cheng Xi would be taken away by Devon.


    In the end, a ne crash happened. Cheng Xi was just an ordinary person who did not know any spells. In this situation, she could not protect herself at all. He stood up and said, ¡°I have to find her. I have to find her!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Peng was about to rush out, Xiao Jing quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Where are you going to find her now? You don¡¯t even know where the ne crashed. Can you calm down?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down!¡± Gu Peng roared. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down now that I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead or alive. She¡¯s the person I like.¡±


    Xiao Jing had long seen this point and understood Gu Peng¡¯s current pain. However, the best way was definitely not for him to rush out and find someone. No one knew the situation there. If he rashly went over, there might be consequences.


    He said to themunication device on the tower, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the situation at the scene now?¡±


    Gu Lin could only see the wreckage of the ne from the sky. There were still explosions from time to time, but they were all within control. He replied, ¡°The ne¡¯s fuel was removed, so there were norge-scale explosions. At least Fourth Brother and Yunbao must have been alive before the ne fell.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that Devon would be so kind as to help remove the fuel. His fourth brother must have considered that the ne would explode after it crashed, so he removed the fuel while the ne was in the air.


    Since Gu Yu could still operate before the crash, he must have been alive at that time.


    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s deduction, everyone felt that it made sense. Hope ignited in their hearts. The fighter jets kept circling in the sky to check the situation. The ground firefighters quickly moved out to extinguish the fire. The first aid team also felt that they were ready to take over the injured.


    However, after searching for a period of time, they did not find any injured people. The paramedics looked at the wreckage on the ground in a daze. ording to the orders from above, there should be four people on the ne, but they still did not see anyone even after flipping through half the wreckage.


    Gu Lin heaved a sigh of relief when they reported this matter. The people on


    the ne were not ordinary people. It was a good thing that they did not appear here. It meant that they had sessfully escaped, but he did not know where they had escaped to.


    Gu Lin asked the fighter jet to lower him from the sky and took over themand of the search and rescue on the spot. He began to search for traces of Fourth Brother and Yunbao.


    At this moment, Gu Yu was walking in the forest. Yunbao was tightly protected in his arms and was not injured at all. Just now, escaping had consumed arge amount of his energy. Gu Yu¡¯s mind was a little dizzy and he could not even see the path ahead.


    After walking to a ce he thought was safe, Gu Yu ced Yunbao in a clean ce and said, ¡°We just have to wait for the others toe and find us. Your eldest uncle must have been behind us at that time.¡±


    Yunbao sat up and kept using the healing curse to help Gu Yu recover. With Yunbao¡¯s help, Gu Yu¡¯s wound quickly healed. He felt that his energy was also recovering quickly.


    After doing all of this, Yunbao asked worriedly, ¡°Then where is Aunt Cheng Xi now?¡±


    Only then did Gu Yu remember that Cheng Xi had been taken away. When he jumped down from the ne, he had consumed too much energy, causing his brain to temporarily stop working. He only knew to run as far as possible with Yunbao in his arms and had actually forgotten about Devon and Cheng Xi.


    Thinking of how Devon wanted to give Cheng Xi a potion on the ne, Gu Yu knew that this matter could not be dyed at all. He had to save Cheng Xi immediately.


    He turned around and left a line of words on the ground with his energy. As long as someone came over, it would glow to remind them. He turned to look at Yunbao and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to save Aunt Cheng Xi now. Are you afraid?¡±


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°That Devon couldn¡¯t beat me on the ne. I¡¯m not afraid at all..

 Chapter 289 - 289: Searching for Cheng Xi

    Chapter 289 - 289: Searching for Cheng Xi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing this answer, Gu Yu picked her up and said, ¡°We have to know Cheng Xi¡¯s direction now.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Yu stretched out his hand and waited. Yunbao knew what he meant and ced her hand in his palm. After their energies fused, they shot out in all directions. Not long after, a faint light was still shining in Cheng Xi¡¯s current direction.


    Yunbao summoned Glutinous Rice Ball and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, we¡¯ll just sit on


    Glutinous Rice Ball. It¡¯ll be much faster than walking.¡±


    Gu Yu tried to stand on it. Glutinous Rice Ball slowly rose into the air and flew forward. This was the first time Gu Yu had experienced the feeling of riding a cloud. He had only seen this method of travel in books.<div>


    Through generations, many sorcerers¡¯ ultimate techniques disappeared. The books recorded that a thousand years ago, many sorcerers condensed their energy into clouds and stepped on them to fly between heaven and earth.


    Gu Yu asked Yunbao in confusion, ¡°How did you know that you could travel like


    Yunbao thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I think I just know that I can do this.¡±


    Gu Yu did not ask further and quickly let Glutinous Rice Ball travel. He looked at the forest below, afraid that he would miss any traces.


    Although Cheng Xi didn¡¯t know about this, she believed that someone woulde looking for her. She was pulled down from the sky by Devon. Even if Devon used a spell to protect her, she was still injured. Her body and face were covered in wounds.


    The two of them really fell from the sky. Devon could only protect Cheng Xi from being seriously injured, but not himself. There were no good spots on his body, and his wounds were even bleeding.


    Cheng Xi, who was watching all of this, was not moved at all. She only wanted to stay away from this beast, but Devon held her hand tightly and did not let go. He even usedyers of spells to lock the two of them together.


    After Cheng Xi noticed this, she picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at Devon crazily. However, Devon was a sorcerer after all, and hisbat strength was not low. Cheng Xi could not beat him at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Gu Yu and Yunbao. I have to save them.¡± After struggling to no avail, Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You bastard, why don¡¯t you die!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Even if I die, we have to die together.¡± Devon wiped the blood from his face and smiled.


    He took out a bottle of medicine and tried to make Cheng Xi drink it. Cheng Xi knew that this was definitely not a good thing and resisted desperately, refusing to drink it.


    This action angered Devon. He pinched Cheng Xi¡¯s mouth and wanted to pour it down, but their hands were still tied together. Cheng Xi easily pushed the bottle out and even spilled half of the medicine.


    ¡°You have to drink it,¡± Devon said anxiously. ¡°As long as you drink it, you won¡¯t be able to leave me for the rest of your life. This is the blood oath I made. I will always protect the person who drinks the potion, but as long as you leave, you will suffer the pain of ten thousand arrows piercing your heart.¡±


    The more Devon spoke, the more excited he became. He grabbed Cheng Xi and asked her to drink it. When she heard the effect of the medicine, Cheng Xi became even less willing to drink it. The two of them pulled and scattered some more.


    Devon could only put away the potion first. If he scattered it all, he would not be able to make Cheng Xi listen. He pulled Cheng Xi and walked forward, as if he knew the direction.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Cheng Xi asked.


    Devon pointed ahead and said, ¡°Beyond the forest in the capital is the sea. After crossing this sea, we can go overseas. At that time, we can be together forever.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Cheng Xi said fiercely. ¡°Your assets have been frozen. The Y


    Nation government has already found the evidence and is about to arrest you. Even if you run overseas, you will have nothing.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Xi say this, Devon was not sad. He still smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things. As long as you can be by my side, those things are not important. ¡±


    This answer made Cheng Xi unable to take it anymore. She shouted, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let go? What did I do wrong to make you so obsessed?¡±


    Cheng Xi really couldn¡¯t understand. When she was still a student, she respected Devon, a professor, and didn¡¯t do anything overboard at all. Why did Devon insist on her?


    However, Cheng Xi was destined to not get an answer because a normal person would not be able to understand the thoughts of someone mentally ill. Devon looked at her affectionately and said, ¡°All of this is because I love you.¡±


    Cheng Xi decided not to ask Devon this question again. Other than disgusting herself, it was useless.


    Devon knew that someone would definitelye to look for Cheng Xi. Time was tight, so he pulled her through the entire forest. Cheng Xi was naturally unwilling to walk and pulled against him..

 Chapter 290 - 290: Battle

    Chapter 290 - 290: Battle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because Devon was injured and his stamina was not as good as before, he actually gave Cheng Xi a chance to struggle. If it were any other time, he would have directly pressed her down and not let her have the time to struggle here.


    He gritted his teeth and used a spell to make Cheng Xi listen. Cheng Xi immediately felt that her body was disobedient. When Devon said to leave, she followed mechanically.


    Cheng Xi knew that she had no way of staying. Fortunately, her mouth was still under her control. She kept scolding Devon to make him give up on smuggling overseas.


    ¡°Let go of Aunt Cheng Xi.¡± Just as Cheng Xi was in despair, Yunbao shouted.


    Cheng Xi looked in the direction of the voice. Gu Yu was flying in the air with Yunbao in her arms, looking like a god had descended to save her.<div>


    Cheng Xi almost cried when she saw them arrive. She was really afraid that she would have to follow Devon. Moreover, she had been worried about their safety just now. She was finally relieved to see them.


    Devon was very surprised that they could appear, and they didn¡¯t seem to be injured. He said, ¡°The two of you are lucky not to have died. This is a matter between us as husband and wife. I advise you not to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re husband and wife, you can¡¯t bully others. Aunt Cheng Xi doesn¡¯t want to leave with you at all,¡± Yunbao pointed at Devon and said.


    The rules of the adult world were useless to children. She did not understand what it meant to be husband and wife at all. She only knew that she had to bring Aunt Cheng Xi back.


    Devon had no intention of continuing with her. He pulled Cheng Xi and was about to teleport away, but no matter how fast he was, he could not be faster than Glutinous Rice Ball. It could almost be used as a ne in this forest. From the sky, they could see clearly where Devon was running.


    Yunbao took out her wand and aimed it at Devon. However, Devon and Cheng Xi were too close, so Yunbao did not dare to use many of her attacks. This greatly reduced the strength of her attacks.


    Devon also noticed this and simply pulled Cheng Xi to the front to block. He knew that Yunbao would definitely not attack Cheng Xi and did not have to worry about her safety.


    However, in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, Devon was really not a man. He actually let a woman stand in front of him to ensure his safety.


    Cheng Xi knew that she had be a hostage now, so she quickly struggled crazily to cause trouble for Devon. With her actions, Devon couldn¡¯t see what Yunbao was going to do next.


    Yunbao quickly put away her wand and took out the crystal ball. The resentment she had ced in Devon¡¯s bodyst time should still be there.


    ¡°All living things, listen up, purify!¡± As Yunbao chanted the incantation, Devon¡¯s energy began to be sucked away endlessly.


    The crystal ball swallowed Devon¡¯s energy like a sponge absorbing water. This was thest scene he wanted to see. Without energy, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to take Cheng Xi away.


    Devon desperately tried to stop the energy from being sucked away. He took out a bottle of potion and drank it in one gulp. This time, a huge energy light burst out from his body. The crystal ball could not withstand so much energy at all. Yunbao quickly put away the crystal ball to prevent it from shattering. Devonughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what else you can do now.¡±


    Just as Yunbao was feeling anxious, Purple Eye floated out of the bracelet and said, ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. He dares to drink such a potion that stimtes all the potential in his body. When the medicinal effect fades, he will be weak for a long time. Moreover, ording to the rules of the world, energy is conserved. This energy will only be exchanged with his lifespan.¡±


    When Yunbao saw Purple Eye, she was especially happy and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, how should I deal with Devon?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to put in any effort at all. As long as he exhausts his current energy, he will immediately be an ordinary person who can¡¯t use spells. He will need at least half a year to recover.¡±


    Yunbao quickly told Gu Yu this method. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Devon now has a huge amount of energy. Even if the two of us work together, we might not be able to exhaust his energy.¡±


    When Purple Eye heard him say this, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have Yaya and Glutinous Rice Ball. It¡¯s definitely not a problem for four people to fight him alone.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yu remember that they had helpers. In that case, they would definitely be able to fight Devon. Gu Yu picked up her wand and said, ¡°We just have to hold on until Big Brother arrives. At that time, Devon won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Yaya was also summoned to prepare for battle. Seeing that a great battle was imminent, Devon said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Cheng Xi to die, put down your wands.¡±


    As he said this, he pressed the knife to Cheng Xi¡¯s neck. Cheng Xi shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You must remember to save Lily..¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291: Deal

    Chapter 291: Deal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yu knew what Cheng Xi meant. ording to the n, they wanted to use Devon¡¯s energy to extend Lily¡¯s life. Cheng Xi was afraid that they would kill Devon.


    In Cheng Xi¡¯s opinion, it was fine if she died, as long as Lily could be saved. However, Devon was the key to saving Lily now. Nothing must happen to him.


    Gu Yu also began to hesitate. On one hand, he was worried about Lily, and on the other hand, he was worried about Cheng Xi. Although Devon said that he loved Cheng Xi, he was afraid that he would not care about anything at the moment of life and death. If he attacked, he might also kill her.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t dare to move when she saw that Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t attack, but she stared fiercely at Devon to express her dissatisfaction, as if that cute face could scare him.


    Devon thought that his words had frightened them. He smiled and said, ¡°As long as you let us go, I naturally won¡¯t touch her. Otherwise, we will die here together. ¡±


    Yunbao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Aunt Cheng Xi won¡¯t be willing to die with you. We¡¯ll bring her home to Sister Lily. You don¡¯t remember Sister Lily at all.¡±


    ¡°Daughter?¡± Devon asked as if he¡¯d just heard a joke. ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s just a monster I created with potions. She shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Without my potions, she¡¯ll die quickly. Only a child with the same blood as mine is my daughter.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Cheng Xi affectionately and said, ¡°When I take you away, we will have a child soon. At that time, you will forget Lily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Lily is my daughter. I won¡¯t forget her no matter what.¡± Cheng Xi gritted her teeth.


    At this moment, Cheng Xi secretly made up her mind that if she was really unlucky enough to be taken away, she would definitely not give birth to a child. Children from such a family would suffer when they were born.


    Yunbao was disgusted by Devon, but she could not deal with him for a moment.


    Yunbao was so anxious that she stomped her feet.


    Gu Yu also began to think of a way. He couldn¡¯t really let Devon take Cheng Xi away. After crossing this sea, it would be a foreign country. At that time, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to capture him.


    Just as he was at a loss, Gu Yu had a sh of inspiration. He held Yunbao¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Listen to my thoughts.¡±


    Yunbao quickly chanted the incantation of the mind-reading technique and listened to what Fourth Uncle was saying in his heart. After hearing it, she looked at Gu Yu in shock.


    Gu Yu nodded with a smile. Then, the two of them looked at Devon in unison. He immediately grabbed Cheng Xi¡¯s hand to ensure his safety.


    Gu Yu said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to hand over the potion to save Lily, I can let you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible for you to give up on Cheng Xi,¡± Devon said unmoved.


    Gu Yu smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. In order to lure you out, our Gu family announced that we would give Cheng Xi 1% of the shares. To a family like ours, even 0.00% of the shares is very important. It affects the change of thergest shareholder. As long as Cheng Xi leaves the Gu family with you, we can naturally take back the shares. Lily is a good seedling who studies magic. If she stays, she can protect Yunbao in the future.¡±


    Every word sounded reasonable. Devon was tempted. Lily was not important to him at all. As long as he could take Cheng Xi away and hand over the potion, it was fine. He was afraid that Gu Yu was lying to him.


    Before he could hesitate, Cheng Xi struggled and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m Gu Teng¡¯s best friend. If I can¡¯t go back, she¡¯ll be sad. I don¡¯t want to leave with Devon!¡±


    Cheng Xi began to get agitated. She was already on the verge of anger at Gu Yu¡¯s words. Her reaction made Devon believe her. If they had discussed it in advance, Cheng Xi would not have such a reaction.


    Devon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the potion as long as you let me go, but only after I get to the beach.¡±


    Of course, Gu Yu agreed and said, ¡°I only want the potion that can save Lily.


    After you leave, I¡¯ll announce to the public that Cheng Xi died in an ident. At that time, it¡¯s none of my business where you go.¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s expression was very casual when she said this. Devon also felt that the Gu family¡¯s young master would not take Cheng Xi to heart. He had helped Cheng Xi only because of Gu Teng.


    He pulled Cheng Xi and quickly ran to the seaside. Gu Yu and the others really did not attack again, but what Devon did not know was that Purple Eye was studying the spell in Cheng Xi¡¯s hand and wanted to quickly separate the two of them.


    As long as Purple Eye did not take the initiative to appear, Devon could not see her existence no matter what..

 Chapter 292 - 292: Saving Cheng Xi

    Chapter 292: Saving Cheng Xi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eye was a great mage who dominated a region a thousand years ago. She quickly understood this small spell used to imprison. She floated back to Yunbao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Find an opportunity to break the energy connection there. This spell is not stable at all.¡±


    Yunbao memorized Purple Eye¡¯s words and then stared at Devon and Cheng Xi¡¯s tied hands. She waited for them to reach the seaside and immediately undo this spell.


    Cheng Xi did not believe Gu Yu¡¯s words. During this period of time in the Gu family, she knew the personalities of the young masters of the Gu family. They had different tempers but were all equally righteous. They would never say such words.


    Gu Yu¡¯s words were definitely to confuse Devon. Cheng Xi also understood Devon¡¯s suspicious personality. She immediately made a fuss and cooperated with Gu Yu¡¯s words, making Devon believe that Gu Yu really wanted to give up on her.


    Most importantly, Devon thought that they wanted the potion, but he did not know that they had already thought of using his energy to save Lily. The potion was useless to them.


    Cheng Xi kept struggling along the way, pretending not to want to leave with Devon. He could not focus on Gu Yu¡¯s situation and could only run to the seaside to avoid any idents.


    Just as they stepped out of the forest and came to the seaside, Devon finally breathed a sigh of relief. He took out the potion and said, ¡°This is the potion that supports Lily. I¡¯ve concocted concentrated liquid. You can mix a few drops into a big bottle. It¡¯s enough for Lily to drink for a long time.¡±


    Gu Yu and Yunbaonded on the ground and wanted to take it away, but Devon


    stopped them. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. I¡¯ll put the potion on the ground and you can take it after I leave.¡±


    With that, Devon pulled Cheng Xi and continued walking. With his spell, he could cross this sea, but it required a lot of energy.


    Gu Yu refused to let him go and said, ¡°How would I know if this potion is useful? What if you use a useless potion to fool me? After you leave, I can¡¯t chase you overseas, right?¡±


    Devon was in a hurry to leave. ¡°This thing is definitely real. I dare to swear on the rules of the world, stop wasting my time.¡±


    Gu Yu still didn¡¯t let him go. ¡°Who can¡¯t swear? I have to verify if this thing is useful.


    Devon was about to be tortured to death by him. ¡°Then how exactly do you want to verify it?¡±


    Gu Yu walked over and picked up the potion under Devon¡¯s vignt gaze. Then, he poured all the potion out in front of him.


    Devon didn¡¯t understand why Gu Yu wanted to do this. It couldn¡¯t be that this young master of the Gu family had suddenly gone crazy.


    At this moment, Yunbao suddenly rushed out and pointed the wand in her hand at Cheng Xi¡¯s wrist. The light of the spell urately hit there.


    The energy that was maintaining the spell waspletely cut off. Cheng Xi felt the disappearance of the spell and hurriedly ran in Gu Yu¡¯s direction. She knew that she was a burden. She could only help if she was not in Devon¡¯s hands.


    Gu Yu quickly protected her behind him. Yunbao also walked to Fourth Uncle¡¯s side. The three of them stood together and Yunbao said, ¡°Glutinous Rice Ball, you have to protect Aunt Cheng Xi.¡±


    Glutinous Rice Ball quickly wrapped Cheng Xi into its body. This was its highest defense method.


    Devon did not expect these two people to be lying to him. He said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Gu family to go back on their word. You¡¯ve really embarrassed your ancestors.¡±


    Purple Eye, who was about to watch the battle, hurriedly said to Yunbao, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re embarrassing me. You¡¯ve really done a great job.¡±


    With these words, Yunbao raised her head and said, ¡°Our ancestor said that she doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed. What you said ispletely wrong.¡±


    Devon was puzzled when he heard Yunbao¡¯s words. This child actually mentioned her ancestor. Could it be that the people of the Gu family were all lunatics?


    Gu Yu and Yunbao had no intention of continuing with him. The two of them used all their skills to fight Devon. Only by capturing him could they save Lily.


    The potion that Devon had just drunk filled his body with energy. It was easy for him to deal with two people, but he wanted to save his energy to cross the sea. Now that he had used it up, he really could not leave.


    Moreover, his goal was to bring Cheng Xi along. Even if he defeated these two people, it would be useless, so Devon did not focus on fighting at all. Instead, he kept staring in Cheng Xi¡¯s direction, wanting to go over.


    Of course, Yunbao would not let him seed. She kept blocking in front of


    Devon and did not let him go over. Devon¡¯s energy was indeed abundant, but Yunbao¡¯s cultivation was also high. Yunbao¡¯s soul had been inherited by her ancestors, and her soul power was not something ordinary people couldpare to..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Backup

    Chapter 293 - 293: Backup


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devon had been defeated by Yunbao once before. Logically speaking, he should be careful not to fight her head-on, but Devon felt that now that he had be very powerful, he should defeat Yunbao to avenge himself.


    Therefore, Devon had been fighting Yunbao. Gu Yu had tried to interfere several times but was unsessful. He could tell what Devon wanted to do, so he simply pulled Cheng Xi and ran away without looking back. With that ancestor protecting Yunbao, nothing would happen.


    As expected, Devon couldn¡¯t care less about continuing to fight with Yunbao and chased after Cheng Xi and Gu Yu with all his might. However, Yunbao wouldn¡¯t let him chase after them and kept blocking in front of him.


    That made Devon increasingly anxious. His entire energy signature began to waver. His energy had been traded for with his lifespan in the first ce, and it had a lot to do with his mood.


    This kind of unstable mood made him feel powerless. He tried his best to calm down, but seeing Cheng Xi walk further and further away, he would only feel even more frustrated.<div>


    Purple Eye sensed this. She stood beside Yunbao and said, ¡°We need to give him some stimtion at this time. Just repeat what I said.¡±


    Yunbao was not very good at such words. The child could not think of such sarcastic words, so she had to get Purple Eye to do it.


    Yunbao noted down what she said and repeated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to chase after Aunt Cheng Xi anymore. Our Gu family will naturally take her in. Aunt Cheng Xi is still young and will marry again sooner orter. At that time, you won¡¯t have anything to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My marriage to her is legally recognized,¡± Devon said furiously.


    Yunbao was indifferent. ¡°But you¡¯re about to be convicted by Country Y. Aunt Cheng Xi can apply for a divorce unterally. Your marriage will definitely end. ¡±


    Devon became even angrier after hearing that because he knew that what Yunbao said was true. When he was convicted and absconded, Cheng Xi could ask for a divorce. Thews of Y Nation ced great importance on protecting the rights and interests of women and would definitely agree. At that time, their rtionship would bepletely over.


    This was something he could not ept at all. He had spent so much effort to get Cheng Xi and formed an inseparable legal rtionship with her, but now he had to watch her leave him.


    At the thought that such a situation would happen, Devon almost went crazy.


    He roared and attacked Yunbao. Every time, the moves were to kill.


    However, Yunbao was able to dodge without being injured. Too many things had happened during this period of time. This allowed Yunbao to quickly umtebat experience. She could even do some simple tactics.


    Just as the two of them were fighting, Cheng Xi was ced in the forest by Gu Yu and said, ¡°It¡¯s very safe here for now. Wait for us toe back first. I have to help Yunbao and Devon fight.¡±


    Cheng Xi was also very worried about facing the enemy¡¯s Yunbao alone. She said, ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    After obtaining this answer, Gu Yu immediately ran back. He had to ensure Yunbao¡¯s safety.


    Glutinous Rice Ball was left behind to protect Cheng Xi. After all, it was very likely that animals would appear in the forest and might be a little aggressive.


    Cheng Xi sat on the ground and stroked Glutinous Rice Ball. She said uneasily, ¡°Yunbao is so young. Can she really defeat Devon? If I let her get injured because of Lily, I¡¯ll be letting her down.¡±


    Glutinous Rice Ball did not know how to speak and could not answer Cheng Xi. It could only silently apany Cheng Xi andplete the mission Yunbao had given it.


    Just as Cheng Xi was feeling uneasy, the loud roar of a helicopter appeared above her head.


    Cheng Xi looked up and saw a few helicopters circling in the sky, as if searching for this forest. She quickly patted Glutinous Rice Ball and said,


    ¡°Hurry up and tell them that there¡¯s someone here.¡±


    Glutinous Rice Ball quickly rose into the air and expanded its size. Gu Peng and Xiao Jing, who were on the helicopter, saw this scene. They recognized that it was something that followed Yunbao and said, ¡°Lower the altitude and let me down.¡±


    The helicopternded in a rtively empty ce and lowered the two of them with a rope. After running to the location of Glutinous Rice Ball, they thought that they would see Yunbao.


    Gu Peng could not believe his eyes when he saw the person on the ground. He rushed over and protected Cheng Xi. ¡°They said that you fell from the ne. I was scared to death.¡±


    Cheng Xi also hugged Gu Peng back. Between life and death, she would always think about her regrets. When she fell from the sky, other than regretting that she could not save Lily, she was also regretting that she and Gu Peng could not be together..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Cheng Xi and Gu Peng

    Chapter 294 - 294: Cheng Xi and Gu Peng


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Cheng Xi was already married and had children, she had never enjoyed the feeling of being in love. In the five years of her marriage, there was only despair. She no longer dared to hope for love. It was fine as long as she could leave Devon and raise Lily.


    However, ever since Lily¡¯s ident, Gu Peng had beenforting her. He had always cared about her feelings and apanied her tofort her.


    She realized that she and Gu Peng had an extraordinary tacit understanding. Not only did they be good friends, but they also developed the most sincere love for each other.


    However, Cheng Xi had always minded the fact that she was already married and had not officially divorced Devon, so she pretended not to know Gu Peng¡¯s hint.


    Even if they really had a future, it should start after she got married. That way, they could live under the sun without any shadows.<div>


    However, when Devon pulled her out of the ne, Cheng Xi¡¯s mind was filled with regret for not being with Gu Peng. What would Gu Peng do if she died just like that?


    Although they had only known each other for a short time, Cheng Xi knew Gu Peng¡¯s personality too well. His attitude towards rtionships was so sincere that it was almost pious.


    If she really died, Gu Peng would definitely not fall in love again. He might even guard her until the end of his life.


    This was an oue that Cheng Xi absolutely did not want to see. She hoped that Gu Peng would be happy.


    Now that Gu Peng was holding her and listening to her heartbeat, he was really relieved. Gu Peng¡¯s voice was filled with tears as he said, ¡°Thank goodness.


    Thank goodness you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Seeing the two of them like this, Xiao Jing was also moved. Back then, he and Gu Teng had also gone through hardships to be together. He did not expect Cheng Xi and Gu Peng to be so difficult.


    After seeing them reunite, Xiao Jing began to look around for Yunbao and asked, ¡°Cheng Xi, aren¡¯t Yunbao and Gu Yu with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cheng Xi pointed in the direction. ¡°They¡¯re fighting with Devon by the sea. Go and help.¡±


    After hearing this, Xiao Jing ran to the seaside. As he ran, he informed the helicopters circling in the sky and brought them to the seaside to support.


    The battle by the sea had already reached its climax. Devon relied on his explosive energy to fight the two of them, but Gu Yu and Yunbao were also


    Yunbao¡¯s soul power was even more extraordinary than ordinary people¡¯s. Every incantation of hers was 100% effective. Devon had to use his full strength to block her attacks.


    Gu Yu¡¯s movements were very agile, and her attacks were impossible to guard against. Devon and Cup were unable to divert their attention, so they could not escape and chase after Cheng Xi.


    Devon knew that he couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer. He gathered his energy in one ce and prepared to get rid of one first. It didn¡¯t matter if he was injured by another person. He had to find an opportunity to escape.


    Because he had lost to Yunbaost time, he had set the target of his attack as Yunbao this time. He had to win once to wipe away his shame.


    Just as Gu Yu used a killing move, Devon immediately sent the condensed energy towards Yunbao. Such a huge energy was not something Yunbao could withstand.


    Gu Yu did not expect Devon to use such a move. He hurriedly flew up to block the attack for Yunbao, but it was toote. He watched helplessly as the energy whistled towards Yunbao.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t panic at all. She formed a seal with her hands and closed her eyes without moving. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was scared silly.


    Just as the energy was about tond on Yunbao, she opened her eyes and emitted a purple light. It was not the power of Purple Eye, but the inheritance she had epted.


    The bloodline inheritance brought many fragmented memories to Yunbao. There were all kinds of spells that had been lost. What she was using now was one of the spells she had seen in the inheritance.


    This spell could only be used with powerful soul power. By infusing soul power into one¡¯s own energy, one could instantly resolve all the spell attacks in the world.


    Yunbao¡¯s energy collided with Devon¡¯s with specks of purple. The two energies turned into light and disappeared between heaven and earth. The change shocked Devon. He didn¡¯t believe there was such a spell in the world.


    Yunbao took advantage of the moment when Devon had just used arge amount of energy. She took out the crystal ball and began to absorb Devon¡¯s energy. These were all to save Lily. She could not let Devon use up all his energy.


    Devon sensed what Yunbao was doing and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using my energy to do anything else. I won¡¯t let you seed even if I die..¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295: Devon Is Caught

    Chapter 295 - 295: Devon Is Caught


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devon knew that he could no longer escape. He had used too much energy and it was not enough to cross the sea, and without Cheng Xi by his side, he would not leave. He lived in this world to bring Cheng Xi back to his side.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t seed this time, he really wouldn¡¯t have a chance. Before he came, he knew that Cheng Xi was luring him out, but he still came regardless.


    He did not care if this was a trap, as long as it gave him a chance to take Cheng Xi away.


    Since there was no way to take Cheng Xi away, it was better to die like this.


    Devon gathered energy in his palm, wanting to attack his heart tomit suicide. However, Yunbao did not give him a chance to do so. She directly used the crystal ball to restrict his movements.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Devon was struggling desperately to die, which made Yunbao unable to control him. Gu Yu saw that she was struggling and quickly came over to help.


    At this moment, Xiao Jing arrived with the helicopter. He immediately used his God of War mes to help, making Devon unable to move at all.


    The people on the helicopter were all special forces soldiers who had participated in the mission. They had all seen all sorts of things before, so magic was not a surprise to them. When they got off the helicopter, they went straight to catch Devon.


    Facing the armed special forces soldiers, Devon still wanted to counterattack, but the mes of the God of War made him unable to use spells because the mes would burn away all the energy he used.


    Only then did Yunbao dare to heave a sigh of relief and put away the crystal ball. She pounced on Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Xiao Jing hugged his daughter in his arms and looked at her kitten-like face. ¡°Our Yunbao has really suffered.¡±


    In fact, he did not agree to let Yunbao pretend to be Lily from the beginning. In his opinion, the child would definitely be injured if she went against Devon. However, Yunbao had made up her mind to go and no one could persuade her. He could only stay at the airport on tenterhooks.


    Now that he finally saw that his daughter was safe, Xiao Jing could finally rx. He hugged his daughter and refused to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again in the future. Daddy was worried to death at the airport.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°But Yunbao caught Devon. Isn¡¯t Yunbao very impressive?¡±


    ¡°Impressive, impressive. Yunbao is the most impressive.¡± Xiao Jing praised his daughter casually. ¡°Your uncle went crazy looking for you at the ce where the ne fell. You were so amazing this time that we were almost scared to death. ¡±


    Yunbao smiled in embarrassment, then pounced into Xiao Jing¡¯s arms and apologized softly, making any temper Xiao Jing had disappear.


    Gu Peng helped Cheng Xi over. Cheng Xi saw that Devon was caught and knew that Lily could be saved. She cried excitedly. Gu Peng quickly hugged her andforted her.


    This scene deeply agitated Devon. He roared, ¡°Let go of my wife!¡±


    Gu Peng was gentle in front of his family and Cheng Xi, but in the eyes of outsiders, he did not have such a personality. Moreover, he had to be even more unyielding in front of a beast like Devon.


    He hugged Cheng Xi even tighter and looked up at Devon with a provocative expression.


    Devon was almost instantly enraged. He wanted to rush over and snatch Cheng Xi from his arms, but as long as he used his energy, he would be burned by the mes of the God of War. He wailed in pain, not knowing if it was because of sadness or pain.


    Cheng Xi took a few steps forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife! I never was.


    Even if you and I are legally rted, in my heart, you¡¯ve never been my husband, but a rapist.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and refused to look at Devon again. Gu Peng quickly walked over tofort her.


    Devon was pressed into the helicopter and brought back. He shouted, ¡°No, you¡¯re my wife! The person I love the most. You can¡¯t leave my side!¡±


    These words almost made Cheng Xi vomit. She said to Gu Peng, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong to meet him. I just hope that he won¡¯t appear in my life again. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    Gu Peng held her hand and said, ¡°Everything is over. After using his energy to save Lily, we can send him directly to prison. There are many discussions about his crimes in Ennd. If he is extradited, he will probably be sentenced to death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Cheng Xi sighed.


    After catching Devon, this matter was over. Gu Lin heaved a sigh of relief when he knew that Yunbao was fine. Then, he busied himself withpensating and dealing with the ne crash.


    The losses of the airlines and passengers had to be calcted. Moreover, this matter was ssified as a terrorist attack to the public. The terrorist was naturally Devon. Not only did he have to be tried in Country Y, but he also had to be tried in the capital of China..</font>

 Chapter 296 - 296: Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts

    Chapter 296 - 296: Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ne crash could not be hidden. Because they had to give a reasonable exnation to the public, they quickly announced that the cause of the crash was a terrorist attack.


    Looking at the photo of Devon on the Inte, Chen Yue knew that Devon had failed. She mocked, ¡°A piece of trash who couldn¡¯t even escape sessfully.¡±


    Mao Feng did not know what Devon had gone out to do from the beginning to the end. He only thought that Devon wanted to n again before taking Cheng Xi away.


    He did not expect him to be so bold as to hijack a ne. Now, both countries were going to judge him. He probably could not escape punishment.


    Hearing Chen Yue say this, Mao Feng was a little surprised. ¡°You knew he would do this?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chen Yue said nonchntly. ¡°l was the one who helped him enter the airport. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak in on his own.¡± Mao Feng really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You knew that this would definitely fail. Why did you help him? You¡¯re sending him to his death.¡±


    Chen Yue did not understand Mao Fengs excitement and said, ¡°When did the two of you be so close? What does his death have to do with you?¡±


    Why was it none of his business? Mao Feng was about to go crazy. In the past, killing Rong Xuan had been their mission. Now that Devon had been arrested, he could only do it himself.


    Mao Feng had no confidence in this matter to begin with, and it was even more difficult for him to be alone. He was the future sessor of the Rong family, and he was surrounded by a group of wizards to protect him at all times. How could he kill him just like that?


    Mao Feng was mentally and physically exhausted. Moreover, Mr. Rong was always asking about the content of the n, as if he would take action immediately when the time came.


    Looking at Mao Feng¡¯s crazy expression, Chen Yue felt a little disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re a famous sorcerer after all. Can¡¯t you have the demeanor of a master?¡±


    Niao Feng could not care less about being a master. He felt that he was about to go crazy.


    ¡°l know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Chen Yue leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to think that way at all. You were originally being pursued by the three aristocratic families when you slept under the bridge. It¡¯s already good enough that you can stay in the vi to cultivate and umte energy. Even if you don¡¯t seed, it¡¯s something in the future. Why are you so worried that you can¡¯t sleep now?¡±


    Mao Feng did not expect Chen Yue to say such a thing. In his opinion, Chen Yue was not someone who could just get by. She had known how to hide money since she was young. How could she be someone who would take things as they came?


    Chen Yue had no intention of continuing to teach Mao Feng. After saying that, she continued to watch the morning news. She did not care about Rong Xuan at all. She did not even care about Mr. Rong, who was giving her a ce to stay.


    She had already obtained the potion that could make Xiao Jing fall in love with her. As long as she found an opportunity to let Xiao Jing drink the potion, she would be able to fulfill her long-cherished wish. At that time, these things would not be important.


    At the thought of this, Chen Yue could not help but feel happy. She thought about her life with Xiao Jing and how Gu Teng had been abandoned and cried.


    Seeing this, Chen Yuemao Feng had his own thoughts. He had to recover his energy and escape as soon as possible. He could not fulfill Mr. Rongs request no matter what.


    Moreover, what Mr. Rong asked him to do couldn¡¯t be publicized. Even if he ran away, Mr. Rong wouldn¡¯t dare to arrest him. When the time came, he could just find a ce to hide.


    In any case, Mao Feng had plenty of patience to waste with Gu Teng. As long as his energy recovered, he could think of a way to snatch Gu Teng back to his side.


    The two of them sat in the same room, each thinking about their own ns. No one was thinking about Mr. Rong. Rong Feng was still at home, thinking about when to kill Rong Xuan.


    At this moment, Devon¡¯s news jumped out and angered Rong Feng to death. He did not expect the master he had hired to do such a thing. Even if he wanted to take Cheng Xi away, he could not do it with such fanfare. Wasn¡¯t he waiting for someone to capture him?


    Rong Feng began to suspect the other master. Could this one be as stupid as Devon?


    Just as they were having their own thoughts, Yunbao had already treated Lily under the guidance of Purple Eye. Many of the structures in Lily¡¯s body were not fully developed, but it could keep her alive but not healthy.


    Yunbao had to make her body healthy before she could use Devon¡¯s lifespan energy to save her.


    Lily had been cultivating non-stop recently, and her health was much better than before. Cheng Xi looked at Yunbao hopefully, wanting to hear good news from her..</font>

 Chapter 297 - 297: The Wizard’s Visit

    Chapter 297 - 297: The Wizard¡¯s Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao ced the energy in Lily¡¯s body and carefully felt the changes in her body. After half an hour, she opened her eyes and said, ¡°Lilys body is recovering very well. I still have Devon¡¯s energy in my crystal ball. As long as Lily absorbs this energy, she can ept Devon¡¯s lifespan transformation.¡± Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Cheng Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief. In her opinion, the sooner she saved Lily, the better. As long as Devon was alive, it was easy for something to go wrong.


    Only bypleting this matter quickly could she be at ease. Otherwise, she would feel uneasy day and night.


    Lily asked, ¡°Will he die, then?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Lily was worried about this father. Devon was usually abusive to Lily. She had long since stopped thinking of Devon as her father. She just felt that it was a little uneptable for her to have to trade another person¡¯s life for her life.


    Yunbao shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯t die. He only used his lifespan to replenish your body, but it¡¯s very likely that he will die early. After all, he definitely doesn¡¯t have much lifespan left.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lily said with a smile. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t die immediately.¡±


    The two children discussed when Devon would die in a matter-of-fact manner. It sounded like they were ying house.


    At this moment, arge group of foreign wizardsnded at the capital airport. They were all dressed in ck and were especially eye-catching.


    After the wizards walked out of the airport and got into the car, they said, ¡°To the Gu family¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Gu Lin received a call from the airport and frowned. ¡°There are many foreign wizards at the capital airport. I wonder what they are here for.¡±


    Cheng Xi was extremely nervous. ¡°I remember that Devon has many friends in


    Country Y. They¡¯re all sorcerers and they¡¯re a group.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yu frowned. ¡°l remember that foreign sorcerers have four societies. Which one is Devon in?¡±


    Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t remember these things either. Devon rarely mentioned these things in front of her, but she still said based on her memory, ¡°They all wear the same ne with the letters Sl on it.¡¯


    Gu Yu shook her head. ¡°The four foreign wizard societies don¡¯t have this acronym. It seems that this is a group that the wizarding world doesn¡¯t recognize.


    Hearing Gu Yu say this, Cheng Xi became a little nervous and asked, ¡°Then are they here to save Devon?¡±


    Gu Peng quickly went over to calm her anxious mood. Gu Yu sneered and said, ¡°Who do they think they are? How dare theye and save Devon? Devon was arrested by the country. We didn¡¯t frame him for hijacking a ne. It¡¯s useless for these people to say anything.¡±


    Gu Teng also said, ¡°No matter how powerful a sorcerer is, they have to listen to the country. Even if they are sorcerers, they can¡¯t take Devon away.¡±


    With these words, Cheng Xi calmed down. Now that she had finally caught Devon and could save Lily, if anything went wrong again, she would really not be able to take it.


    Unexpectedly, more than ten minutester, someone knocked on the door of the Gu residence.


    The servant quickly came over and reported, ¡°A group of foreigners wants to see Miss Cheng Xi.¡±


    Cheng Xi¡¯s entire body tensed up. Gu Peng said, ¡°Is Miss Cheng someone they can meet just because they want to? Tell them that the Gu family is not seeing guests today.¡±


    The servant quickly went out to pass the message. Gu Lin said with a solemn expression, ¡°They actually found us. It seems like they want to start with Cheng Xi.¡±


    ¡°Why are they looking for me?¡± Cheng Xi was a little confused. ¡°l can¡¯t let Devon out.¡±


    Gu Tang thought of a possibility and said, ¡°But you cane forward and prove that Devon is mentally unstable. That will minimize his guilt.¡±


    This was indeed a way to take advantage of loopholes. If Cheng Xi stepped forward to testify, it would be very credible. After all, her divorce had caused an uproar. No one would think that she was speaking up for Devon. No wonder those sorcerers wanted to see Cheng Xia


    Cheng Xi said firmly, ¡°l definitely won¡¯t testify and say such things. If it weren¡¯t for Lily, I would have wanted him to die now.¡±


    Gu Teng said, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore those wizards. They won¡¯t dy anything outside the door.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door emitted a golden light and enveloped the entire house. Gu Lin exined, ¡°Someone wanted to barge in. The protective array set up under the house was activated.¡±


    The three aristocratic families all had the habit of inviting sorcerers. The Gu family did not continue to invite them because of Gu Teng and Gu Yu. However, the protective array had been set up by a master and had been perfected by Song Yun.


    As long as a wizard wanted to barge in, they would be triggered to protect the entire residence. No matter how they attacked, they could not shake it..</font>

 Chapter 298 - 298: Gu Lin Appears

    Chapter 298 - 298: Gu Lin Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The other wizards were also shocked. They had not imagined that the Gu family could have such a high-level protective formation. The leader was a middle-aged bald man. He stared at the Gu family¡¯s gate and said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to open it, let¡¯s continue to attack. We have so many people. We will open it sooner orter.¡±


    When the others heard this, they all began to attack. There were continuous sounds outside the door, which sounded very ear-piercing.


    Gu Lin sat on the sofa with his eyes closed. His entire body exuded a low pressure. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Although the Gu family had this magic formation, he didn¡¯t expect that someone would really attack the Gu residence.


    The others of the Gu family also became enraged. It was equivalent to stepping on the Gu family¡¯s face. As one of the three major ns in the capital city, the Gu family had never suffered such humiliation.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Yu stood up and said, ¡°Big Brother, let me go out and fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Gu Jia said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll let them know how powerful the Gu family is. ¡±


    As the two of them stood up, the other young masters of the Gu family also said that they wanted to go out to fight. Gu Lin shook his head and said, ¡°If theye, we will go out to fight them. Who do they think they are? Let Fifth Brother inform the criminal police team to arrest them. I don¡¯t believe that they can still be so rowdy in prison.¡±


    Gu Jia would took action immediately and called the team to get them toe.


    The Criminal Police Brigade was very fast. In less than 10 minutes, they had arrived at the gate of the Gu residence and saw the group of wizards attacking the gate.


    They directly went up and arrested these people. When the police arrived, they had guns in their hands. This was not something ordinary spells could resist.


    However, this group of sorcerers was still shouting Cheng Xi¡¯s name and asking her toe out and speak They relied on the fact that they were foreigners. As long as they did not make any diplomatic-level mistakes, they would be brought back to their country for trial.


    Therefore, they were not afraid of being locked up at all. They only used a few small spells to make the Criminal Police Brigade unable to catch them. They stood on the spot and still shouted for Cheng Xi.


    Gu Jia, who saw this scene from the window, was furious. It was a great humiliation for a criminal police officer who belonged to the country to be teased like this.


    He walked straight into the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Take them to the police station. Are the guns in your hands just for show?¡±


    Gu Jia¡¯s shout was just to scare them. After all, under the premise that these people did not resist fiercely, the Criminal Police Brigade could not shoot no matter what.


    The bald sorcerer said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to scare us here. ording to thew here, they can¡¯t shoot at all.¡±


    Gu Jia did not expect this group of people to have studied thew. He gritted his teeth and wished he could destroy them all.


    At this moment, Gu Lin walked out and patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Leave the rest to me.¡¯


    Gu Lin walked out and stood not far from the door to look at the group of people. The wizards realized that he was not as impatient as Gu Jia. He had a calm temperament and looked like he was in charge.


    The bald sorcerer said, ¡°Please call Miss Cheng Xi out. We have something to tell her.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at this group of people coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss in front of our Gu residence. Now, you¡¯re asking us to give you whoever you want. Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing for our Gu family? If you have the ability,e in and look for them yourself.¡±


    The bald sorcerer did not expect Gu Lin to say this. They had lowered themselves to look for Cheng Xi. She should havee out to wee them in fear and trepidation.


    Gu Lin had long seen through these people¡¯s arrogance. He said with a bad expression, ¡°This is the Gu family¡¯s territory. If you want to be impudent, think about yourself. Don¡¯t forget what happened to Devon.¡±


    This sentence was obviously a deterrent to these sorcerers. Devon was considered a member of the upper ss in Country Y. Not only was he a famous sorcerer, but he also had a dignified status. He had a high status in their group, but he was still locked up and awaiting trial.


    Even Country Y hadunched an investigation on Devon. The things that their club had done in private had been dug up, which made the rest of the club afraid.


    That was why they hade all the way to look for Cheng Xi and asked her to testify in court that Devon was a lunatic. Not would this reduce his crime, but more importantly, they wanted to hide the matter of the club.


    The bald sorcerer looked at their hesitant expressions and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his rmist words. Even if the Gu family is considered an aristocratic family in the capital, it¡¯s impossible for them to interfere in Devon¡¯s matter. It¡¯s obvious that Devon was careless and ended up like this..¡±</font>

 Chapter 299 - 299: Meeting Cheng Xi

    Chapter 299 - 299: Meeting Cheng Xi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He really didn¡¯t expect this group to be filled with idiots. They couldn¡¯t even see how Devon had ended up in prison.


    Devon had indeedmitted a crime, but the Gu family had naturally added fuel to the fire. The Gu family had a thousand-year-old aristocratic family in the capital and didn¡¯tck connections. They could make Devon wish he was dead.


    These wizards actually dared to act presumptuously in front of his house. They simply did not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.


    Everyone else in the Gu family heard the voice and hated this sorcerer. Yunbao even pouted and said, ¡°This person is so annoying. Moreover, he has a bad aura.¡±


    Everyone looked at the bald wizard. They could not see any bad aura at all. They did not know where Yunbao could see it.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    At this moment, Purple Eye appeared in front of everyone. After the Gu family greeted her, she said, ¡°Yunbao saw the resentment on his body. I didn¡¯t expect this sorcerer to have such a strong resentment.¡±


    Gu Teng asked, ¡°Ancestor, grievances usually only appear in people who die tragically. Did he kill someone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Purple Eye nodded. ¡°And he killed many people. That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a strong resentment. Even the energy cultivated can¡¯t be dispelled. ¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. They did not expect this bald sorcerer to be a murderer. It seemed that there were no good people in their group.


    Cheng Xi was not surprised and said, ¡°Everyone in this world is the same. Those who can be with Devon are naturally not good people. They all think that they can be the master of the world and don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives at all.¡¯


    Thinking about how Devon would not listen to others, everyone was not so surprised. The bald wizard should be that kind of person.


    Yunbao sighed and said, ¡°This resentment represents the lives that have passed away. It looks really sad.¡±


    Purple Eye stroked her hair and said, ¡°You are born withpassion and can feel sadness. You are also willing to bear these pains. This is your talent and your weakness. You must cultivate well to be stronger.¡±


    Yunbao buried her head in her mother¡¯s arms and said, ¡°But those people on him are crying. Yunbao feels so ufortable looking at them.¡±


    Everyone hurriedlyforted Yunbao. Xiao Jing stood in front of the ss to prevent Yunbao from looking again. The people of the Gu family looked at the wizards with increasing impatience.


    Since Yunbao said so, these people were definitely not good people. With so many lives on their bodies, they were not true wizards. Only wizards who practiced sorcery would be like this.


    Gu Lin did not know what Yunbao was talking about, but he did not have a good impression of this bald sorcerer. He said directly, ¡°As far as I know, foreign sorcerers have to report when they enter our country, unless you are not registered as sorcerers of the four major societies.¡±


    This was a hidden rule in the wizarding world of various countries. Only wizards knew about it. The bald wizard did not expect Gu Lin to know about it.


    Although they were wizards, as long as they did not admit it, they would be fine after passing through customs. However, it was useless to argue with so many police officers.


    The bald sorcerer also noticed his recklessness. He was used to using spells to bully ordinary people overseas, so he did not think too much about it and went straight to the Gu family.


    If not for the fact that he was still worried about their group, the bald wizard really wanted to turn around and go back. Anyway, Devon¡¯s matter had nothing to do with them. He had been the one whomitted the crime from the beginning to the end.


    The sorcerer behind him muttered in a foreignnguage, ¡°This Devon is really something. He actually left behind the bones of the altar and sacrifices. Now, Country Y is holding on to this matter to investigate.¡±


    He thought that the Gu family would not understand what he said, but Gu Lin did. He happened to have studied in this country and understood thisnguage.


    The bald sorcerer said to Gu Lin, ¡°We¡¯re actually here for Lily this time. This child¡¯s background is a little strange. We have to exin it to Miss Cheng Xi in person. ¡±


    The bald sorcerer thought that Cheng Xi was still in the dark and wanted to use this as an excuse to see her.


    Gu Jia was really out of patience. He opened his mouth to say that they had known for a long time, but Gu Lin stopped him and said, ¡°We can tell Cheng Xi this. She needs to decide if she wants to see you or not, but you have to retreat 20 meters away from our door now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately apply for a sorcerer¡¯s extradition and send you all back.¡±


    The bald sorcerer immediately agreed to leave with the sorcerers and waited for Cheng Xi to meet them..</font>

 Chapter 300 - 300: Meeting

    Chapter 300 - 300: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing them retreat far away, the Gu family members admired their eldest brother¡¯s eloquence even more. After Gu Lin returned, they praised him greatly.


    Gu Teng noticed that his brother¡¯s expression was very serious and asked, ¡°Big Brother, is there anything difficult?¡±


    Gu Lin told everyone what the bald sorcerer had said. Cheng Xi said worriedly, ¡°What are they doing? Are they threatening me with Lily?¡±


    Gu Lin sighed. ¡°They don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve found out about Lily, so they want to use this matter to negotiate with you and see if they can save Devon. Of course, they don¡¯t have a deep friendship with Devon. They¡¯re just worried that Devon will expose them.¡±


    ¡°About the murder?¡± Gu Tang asked.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Lin was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Xiao Jing patted Yunbao¡¯s back and replied, ¡°Just now, Yunbao saw resentment on that bald sorcerer. It¡¯s the resentment of many people.¡±


    This was also what made Gu Lin angry. ¡°l heard those sorcerers talking about the altar and the bones of the sacrifice. The child Cheng Xi mentioned should be their sacrifice, so Country Y investigated the sale of children by Devon. It seems that everyone in their groupmitted the crime.¡±


    It was terrifying to hear that they would sacrifice a child¡¯s life. the Gu family¡¯s people had not imagined that these people could do such a thing, not to mention that it was not just a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for them to tell me. I won¡¯t speak up for that beast.¡± Cheng Xi snorted.


    Gu Lin did not think so. He said, ¡°l suggest that Cheng Xi still meet him. In order to figure out what they are doing, we might be able to save some children who have yet to be sacrifices.¡±


    Cheng Xi was originally only immersed in her emotions. When she heard Gu


    Lin¡¯s words, she reacted. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master is right. If I can save some children, it will be a good thing. If I can save them but don¡¯t, I will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Xi agree to Gu Lin¡¯s request, he smiled. He already knew that Gu Peng liked Cheng Xi. He did not want to interfere in his brother¡¯s rtionship, but he also hoped that his future sister-inw would be a kind person. Cheng Xi¡¯s decision made him feel that his brother had not loved the wrong person.


    After Cheng Xi agreed, Gu Lin asked the servant to tell the bald sorcerer that the two sides had agreed on a ce to meet.


    The bald sorcerer made a request. ¡°l hope Miss Cheng Xi can bring Lily along. This is also rted to her.¡±


    Cheng Xi did not want to agree to this unreasonable request at all, but Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°Auntie Cheng, just agree. I¡¯ll disguise myself as Sister Lily and follow you. This way, I won¡¯t be afraid of what that baldie will do.¡±


    It was indeed dangerous to meet a sorcerer alone. It was best to have a witch by their side. Yunbao¡¯s suggestion was epted by everyone.


    The servant continued to pass the message. The bald wizard was very happy to get the answer he wanted. After telling the other wizards, everyone left in satisfaction.


    Lily felt bad that Yunbao had to pretend to be her again. She said, ¡°l should be the one protecting Mommy, but you have to take risks every time.¡±


    Yunbaoforted her, ¡°Sister Lily still needs to recuperate and can¡¯t go. When youpletely recover, you can go out. At that time, Auntie Cheng will take you shopping and go to the amusement park.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s description, Lily was happy. She secretly vowed to cultivate and recuperate as soon as possible so that she could protect Yunbao.


    The meeting ce was at a clubhouse. It was a ce where many big shots discussed matters. The confidentiality was second to none in the capital.


    Cheng Xi held Yunbao¡¯s hand and walked into the private room. The bald wizard quickly pretended to be loving and said to Lily, ¡°Lily,e to uncle.


    Uncle has prepared a gift for you.¡±


    Because the bald sorcerer was speaking in Country Ysnguage, Yunbao did not understand a word. She subconsciously hid behind Cheng Xi, but this move made the bald sorcerer lower his guard.


    A housewife who had not worked for five years, a little girl who had been abused since she was born and had not gone to school, thisbination was the easiest to deceive in the eyes of the bald wizard.


    The sorcerer let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Miss Cheng, I called you here because of Lily¡¯s background. You probably don¡¯t know what Devon has done, right?¡±


    Cheng Xi hugged Yunbao in her arms and pretended to be very nervous. ¡°Lily is the child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy.. How can there be a problem with her background? Are you ndering me?¡±</font>

 Chapter 301 - 301: Liar

    Chapter 301 - 301: Liar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The bald sorcerer had already expected Cheng Xi¡¯s reaction and quickly exined, ¡°Lily¡¯s background is not in this aspect. Don¡¯t you feel that Lily has be weak recently?¡±


    Only then did Cheng Xi rx a little and say, ¡°Lily has indeed fallen sick very easily recently, and her recovery is very slow.¡±


    The bald sorcerer nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the main point. Lily isn¡¯t your child or Devon¡¯s child at all. She¡¯s a child that he used a potion to forcefully condense in your body. Her soul is iplete and will easily be separated from her body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Cheng Xi pretended to be frightened. ¡°Lily was fine before. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s more prone to illness recently.¡±


    The bald sorcerer did not expect Cheng Xi to believe it immediately. After all, in his opinion, ordinary people were very stupid. Only sorcerers should be the masters of this world.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He controlled his temper and said, ¡°In the past, Lily was only able to maintain the bnce of her soul and body because of Devon¡¯s potion. Now, without Devon¡¯s potion, there¡¯s no way to maintain it. She might even fall into a deepa. You should have seen all this.¡±


    What the bald sorcerer said was indeed what had happened before. Cheng Xi thought of Lily¡¯s appearance at that time and cried. ¡°l thought it was just the child¡¯s body being weak. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. What will happen to Lily in the future?¡±


    Seeing that she believed him, the bald wizard heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This is why I asked you toe. We have to save Lily¡¯s life.¡±


    Cheng Xi only lowered her head and cried, ¡°But I have no choice. Devon never told me about these spells.¡±


    The bald sorcerer hurriedly said patiently, ¡°But Devon definitely knows what to do. As long as we save him, there will be a way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Cheng Xi¡¯s tone became firm. ¡°l will never save him. He treated Lily and me like that. If we are released, we will never have a good life.¡±


    The bald sorcerer also knew what Devon had done to his wife and daughter, but in his opinion, this was not a big deal. In fact, Devon was not ruthless enough topletely control Cheng Xi with potions, which led to the current disaster.


    However, he still had to pretend in front of Cheng Xi. He said with heartache, ¡°l know that Devon did something inhumane, but let him off for the sake of the child. It won¡¯t be toote to make ns after we save Lily. If anything happens to Lily, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Cheng Xi lowered her head and looked like she was thinking, but she had already cursed this bald sorcerer 108 times in her heart. He could even say such words.


    Even if she really couldn¡¯t save Lily now, she wouldn¡¯t choose to let Devon out. With Devon¡¯s personality, he would definitely continue to control Lily with potions. Then, the mother and daughter would live in darkness forever.


    If that was the case, they might as well die together. It would be better than being abused by Devon for the rest of their lives.


    The bald sorcerer did not know that Cheng Xi was cursing him. Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, he said anxiously, ¡°You have to make a decision early. The longer you dy, the worse it will be for Lily.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to save him. Country Y has already begun to sue him for the sale of children,¡± Cheng Xi said. ¡°The case of his attempted hijacking and kidnapping is also being heard. Even if 1 have extraordinary abilities, it¡¯s useless.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. As long as we can get him to save Lily now, you won¡¯t care about him persecutedter.¡± The bald wizard was really anxious.


    Seeing him like this, Cheng Xi continued, ¡°That¡¯s a case of sale of children. Even the bones were dug out of the house under his name. What can I do?¡±


    The bald sorcerer also hated Devon for not dealing with it properly. His face was dark and he did not know what to do. Country Y had almost tracked them down. If this continued, they would be wiped out.


    Cheng Xi took the initiative and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two? 1 don¡¯t care if he sells children. Anyway, this has nothing to do with me, but if you don¡¯t tell me anything, I won¡¯t be able to save Devon.¡±


    The bald sorcerer was a little hesitant about whether to tell Cheng Xi. He did not expect that after hesitating for a while, she would stand up and bring the child to leave.


    As she walked, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything and still want me to save him. Even if I¡¯m a god, I don¡¯t have the ability. Anyway, if something happens to Lily, 1 don¡¯t want to live anymore. Let us mother and daughter die together..¡±</font>

 Chapter 302 - 302: Living Sacrifice

    Chapter 302 - 302: Living Sacrifice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The bald sorcerer did not expect Cheng Xi to be so extreme as to give up on saving Lily. He quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We can discuss it slowly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? You also said that Lily won¡¯t be able tost long,¡±


    Cheng Xi said angrily. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lily, I would¡¯ve wanted that bastard, Devon, dead for doing something like that. Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I can¡¯t save him. I¡¯ll go home and prepare for our funeral.¡±


    Cheng Xi¡¯s extremeness left Baldy at a loss. He could only persuade her to calm down. Then, he looked at Lily, who was silent, and said, ¡°Lily, Uncle said this to save your life. Even if it¡¯s for yourself, you have to persuade Mom.¡±


    Lily would have a hard time understanding these words, not to mention that it was actually Yunbao standing here. She did not understand a word of what the two of them said. She just stared at the bald wizard without saying anything.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that there was really no other way, the bald sorcerer could only choose to tell the truth. After persuading Cheng Xi to return to the private room, he poured water for her, thinking that he, a dignified sorcerer, actually faced a time when he had to be so lowly.


    Cheng Xi sat there stubbornly and said, ¡°Since you called me back, then tell me everything that needs to be said.¡±


    Baldy quietly cast a spell at the door to ensure that no one woulde in halfway. Then, he said, ¡°This matter will start with our entire organization. Our organization doesn¡¯t belong to any wizard society, but we have lofty ideals¡­


    ¡°Alright, these words are giving me a headache. Hurry up and get to the point.¡± Cheng Xi was really a little frustrated. This big bald man was talking too much.


    The bald sorcerer was about to speak when he was ruthlessly interrupted by


    Cheng Xi. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the sale of children. This matter is because of the god we believe in.¡±


    After saying that, he hesitated and looked at Lily, as if he was hesitating whether to say it in front of the child. Cheng Xi did not know if she should let Yunbao hear it.


    Yunbao reached out and held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand, using a spell to tell her that she could listen.


    Cheng Xi thought of how Yunbao was also a sorcerer and said, ¡°Lily can just listen here. After being beaten up by that bastard Devon for five years, she probably won¡¯t be frightened by anything.¡±


    Hearing her say that, the bald sorcerer could only continue, ¡°The god our society believes in needs live sacrifices, and it must be children under the age of ten. Only then can the god respond to our request. Devon has always been in charge of buying qualified sacrifices. We thought that he had already dealt with those corpses, but we didn¡¯t expect him to throw them all in his own territory. The police found them easily, so you have toe forward to temporarily fish them out.¡±


    Cheng Xi tried her best to maintain an expressionless face. She had long hated these people in her heart. They actually used children as sacrifices. It was not just one. They might have killed many children over the years. What they worshipped was probably not a god, someone who used humans as sacrifices must be a demon.


    Cheng Xi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me? The police have already dug out the corpses. Even if I appear, I won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±


    Seeing that Cheng Xi did not show any dissatisfaction with the sacrifice, the bald sorcerer knew that this matter should seed. It seemed that Cheng Xi was not a kind person. As long as she could save Lily, she would definitely cooperate with them.


    Baldy smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can step in. Legally, you¡¯re still his wife, but you¡¯ve already proposed a divorce, so the jury will definitely believe your testimony on this case. As long as you say something that¡¯s in Devon¡¯s favor, we can bail him out and save Lily.¡±


    Cheng Xi looked at him coldly. ¡°Even if I can say this in Country Ys court, how are you going to get him out of the current prison? He hijacked a ne and caused it to crash. Such a huge crime can¡¯t be easily gotten out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Baldy said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll get the embassy of Country Y to negotiate. After the sentence, we¡¯ll extradite the person back to our country to be tried for the sale of children. We can tell the Chinese government that he will be sent back to serve his sentence after the trial.¡¯


    Cheng Xi sharply sensed the main point of his words and asked, ¡°You make it sound like your family owns the embassy. Could it be that you know someone there?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t just know him. One of the wizards in our club is from the embassy,¡±


    Baldy said proudly..</font>

 Chapter 303 - 303: Connections

    Chapter 303 - 303: Connections


    This was a huge gain for Cheng Xi. She nned to tell the Gu family about this after she went out. They naturally had a way to find this person.


    Seeing that Cheng Xi was silent, Baldy quickly asked, ¡°Miss Cheng, do you agree or not?¡±


    Cheng Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°If I get him out, how can you ensure that he saves


    Lily? What if he turns against me aftering out and refuses to agree to save Lily? What will you do?¡±


    After talking for so long, Cheng Xi was still stubborn. Baldy felt that he was about to die of anger, but he still suppressed his anger and smiled. ¡°We will definitely suppress him to save Lily. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cheng Xi did not forget her purpose foring and asked indirectly, ¡°You said that you used the child as a sacrifice. Is it still in progress?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Baldy quickly became nervous. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me asking?¡± Cheng Xi red at Baldy. ¡°If that god is so good, my daughter can also worship him. She¡¯s very talented in magic. I hope she can be a famous Great Mage.¡±


    Baldy was skeptical of this sentence. As far as he knew, Devon had never taught the child spells. A life created by a potion was not treated as his child. How could Cheng Xi tell that Lily was talented?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Cheng Xi saw Baldy¡¯s hesitation and said to Yunbao, ¡°Lily, show Uncle.¡±


    Yunbao immediately chanted an incantation to undo the spell on the door. Baldy was stunned.


    Right on the heels of that, his eyes lit up as he looked at Lily. It was not easy to break through his spells in an instant. It could be seen that she was a good seedling to learn spells. If she could join the club, she would be another Devon in the future,


    The originally impatient bald man became enthusiastic. If not for Cheng Xi being present, he would have pulled Lily along to talk about spells. He said, ¡°Since you have such thoughts, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The offerings offered by the gods can¡¯t be interrupted, so there¡¯s more than one person in charge of this matter. Without Devon, it will still proceed smoothly. Only then can the god protect us for a long time.¡±


    When he said this, Baldy was extremely pious. This made Cheng Xi summarize their actions¡ªa cult.


    Cheng Xi suppressed the difort in her heart and asked, ¡°Then where do you conduct your sacrifices now?¡±


    ¡°This is a secret of the society. I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Baldy said to Lily. ¡°But when Lily joins, you will know. Only those who join can participate in the sacrifice.


    You can¡¯t even tell your family.¡±


    Seeing that she could not get the address, Cheng Xi was a little anxious, but she understood that this was not something that could be done in one go. It would not be good if Baldy noticed her intentions, so she said a few perfunctory words and brought Yunbao home.


    After entering the Gu family¡¯s door, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She slumped onto the sofa and said, ¡°That really scared me to death.¡±


    She was really afraid of what the Baldy would do. After all, those who could be with Devon were not good people.


    Seeing her exhausted look, the others did not dare to disturb her. It was not until Cheng Xi opened her eyes that they came forward and asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cheng Xi told everyone about their conversation in detail. After hearing this, Gu Lin said thoughtfully, ¡°Their sacrifice can¡¯t be stopped, so they need an endless stream of children. Does Country Y not know about so many children being killed?¡±


    Sixth Brother Gu Tang said, ¡°If so many children were lost in China, they would definitely know. However, I think it¡¯s very likely that they were bought from overseas. They¡¯re all children lost in other countries or illegal immigrants. These are very difficult to investigate cross-border.¡±


    Gu Jia mmed his fist on the table and said, ¡°After so many years of uninterrupted worship, I wonder how many children they have killed. They really deserve to be cut into pieces.¡±


    Gu Jia¡¯s anger was everyone¡¯s anger. Gu Teng hugged Yunbao in her arms with a sad expression. If such a thing happened to Yunbao one day, she would definitely kill all of them. However, the parents who were still looking for the children still had hope and did not know that the children had been killed.


    Xiao Jingforted his wife and said, ¡°These people must have connections to be so arrogant. That Baldy also said that he has someone in the embassy. The rtionship behind this must beplicated.¡±


    ¡°Then dig them out.¡± Gu Yu exuded the aura of an iceberg. ¡°We have to get rid of them to organize the children to be killed. No matter which country the children are from, they shouldn¡¯t be sent to the altar.¡±


    ¡°We have to make them pay the price,¡± said Gu family firmly. ¡°Even sorcerers can¡¯t override thew..</font>

 Chapter 304 - 304: Mao Feng’s Worry

    Chapter 304 - 304: Mao Feng¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Feng had specially sent someone to investigate what Devon had done. He was shocked.


    Entering the helipad without permission, throwing the captain off the ne, hijacking the ne and forcing it into the air, blowing up the in-flight ne.


    Together, he could probably be sentenced to life imprisonment. Rong Feng was really shocked that Devon could make so many big mistakes.


    Furthermore, as the second-inmand of the Rong family, he knew that the Gu family had been investigating Devon¡¯s whereabouts. He did not expect that the young masters would specially book the airport this time to lure Devon out to take revenge for Cheng Xi.


    It was obvious that they valued Cheng Xi very much. It was better for him not to get involved.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Rong Feng made up his mind to pretend that he did not know Devon, but he was very anxious to kill Rong Xuan.


    Recently, Old Master Rong had bought a few more shares of small shareholders and seemed to be saving them for Rong Xuan to inherit. In the future, Rong Xuan would be an unshakable major shareholder of the Rong family.


    He had been conscientious in the Corporation for so many years, but the Old


    Master had only let him be a manager. He had never said a word about shares. Seeing that he was about to be bullied by a brat, Rong Feng was naturally unconvinced.


    Therefore, when Chen Yue came looking for him, he was tempted. As long as he killed Rong Xuan, he would have a chance. Using magic was the safest method. Not only could he kill Rong Xuan silently, but he could also have nothing to do with him on the surface.


    Now that he had lost someone before he even made a move, Rong Feng was a little worried and went to the vi.


    Chen Yue was studying the bottle of potion Devon had left behind. She mixed it ording to the ratio and brought it with her, looking for an opportunity to let Xiao Jing drink it.


    She did not expect Rong Feng toe over at this time. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Rong, do you have any instructions for me?¡±


    ¡°I already know about Devon. I want to see Master Mao Feng,¡± Rong Feng said.


    Niao Feng was meditating upstairs. Chen Yue went upstairs and called him out. When he saw Rong Feng sitting on the sofa, Mao Feng really wanted to turn around and run.


    He walked over calmly and pretended to be unfathomable. ¡°Mr. Rong, why are you here?¡±


    Rong Feng sized up Mao Feng and said, ¡°I already know about Devon. I want to ask Master if you can do the job alone.¡±


    Of course, Mao Feng could not do it, but he knew that if he said this, he would definitely be chased out. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m alone, this matter is not difficult.¡¯


    Rong Feng did not believe him immediately. He asked, ¡°Master, can I believe


    Niao Fengughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m considered a famous sorcerer in the capital.


    This kind of thing is easy. If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡±


    If Mao Feng anxiously expressed that he could do it, Rong Feng would definitely not believe him and chase him out. However, Mao Fengs indifferent attitude made Rong Feng feel relieved. This master should have some confidence.


    However, Rong Feng did not know that Mao Feng was extremely nervous. He was just forcing himself to talk to Rong Feng.


    Rong Feng left not long after getting the answer he wanted. Only then did Mao Feng dare to heave a sigh of relief. He looked at Chen Yue and said, ¡°I advise you to quickly find someone else to help. Otherwise, the two of us will be cut into pieces by Rong Feng sooner orter.¡±


    Chen Yue turned a deaf ear to this. She did not care what happened to Rong Feng at all. She was about to get Xiao Jing.


    Xiao Jing did not know that he had been targeted. He was discussing with everyone how to save the children. The Gu family did not have much business with Country Y, but many of the Xiao family¡¯s businesses were from there. Therefore, Xiao Jing had some connections in Country Y.


    He contacted those people to ask if they knew Devon or knew anything about the SI club. Fortunately, Devon was very famous in Country Ys capital, and many people knew him.


    They told Xiao Jing who Devon usually interacted with. Gu Yu investigated these people more thoroughly and quickly came up with an interpersonal rtionship map.


    They were all people who often interacted with Devon. On the surface, they looked like respectable upper-ss people, but in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, they could all be from that cult.


    Cheng Xi looked at thiswork and said, ¡°Devon has brought me to meet many of them. I¡¯m sure a few of them are from SI.¡±


    Gu Yu quickly handed the pen over for her to mark. What they needed the most now was a list of SI personnel. Only then could they find out who was selling children.


    At this moment, Cheng Xi received another call from Baldy. He said, ¡°Miss Cheng, Lilys body can¡¯t be dyed anymore. You have to make a decision as soon as possible..¡±</font>

 Chapter 305 - 305: False Joining

    Chapter 305 - 305: False Joining


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi understood that she couldn¡¯t answer now. She said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I still have to brush off the Gu family. Do you think I don¡¯t want to hurry?¡±


    This sentence frightened Baldy on the other end of the phone. He did not expect Cheng Xi to have such a big reaction. He quickly said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Please answer as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Cheng Xi hung up immediately.


    The Gu family had never seen Cheng Xi like this before. When she turned around and saw everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, she hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°Where were we just now?¡±


    Gu Peng quickly helped him out. ¡°Speaking of the SI personnel list.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Cheng Xi said, ¡°Most people in Country Y believe in God. There can be an elimination method. At least, these people, I don¡¯t know their faith.¡±


    Cheng Xi drew a circle on the interpersonal rtionship map. The people who were circled could be members of SL


    Gu Yu memorized the names of these people and ced a bounty on the hacker¡¯s dark web. They should be able to find out something different.


    However, this speed was too slow. If they were a step slower, one more child might die, so everyone was very anxious.


    At this moment, Lily suggested, ¡°Since that person said that we will know as long as I join them, I¡¯ll join them.¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± Cheng Xi eximed, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Lily looked at Cheng Xi firmly and said, ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m talking about.


    If I pretend to join that organization, I¡¯ll know where those children are.¡±


    This was indeed a good idea. The Gu family had also thought of this method, but they did not say it out loud.


    Because this method required Lily to put herself in danger. If they were not careful, those people would hurt Lily. They would rather use other methods than this.


    But Lily seemed to have made up her mind and said, ¡°l really want to stay by


    Mommy¡¯s side, but the children like Lily are dying. I can¡¯t leave them in the lurch. Besides, I¡¯ve learned a lot of spells. Nothing will happen.¡±


    No matter what Lily said, Cheng Xi could not ept it. Those people who could kill children to sacrifice were definitely not kind people. If they were found out that Lily had lied to them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Lily squatted down and wiped Cheng Xi¡¯s tears. ¡°Mom, I want to save those children. If we don¡¯t escape, we will end up like them. I can¡¯t be indifferent to their encounter.¡¯


    No one expected Lily to have such thoughts at such a young age. She had been abused since she was young. Now, she could still think for others. Her kindness was touching.


    Yunbao walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go with Sister Lily. With me around, no one can hurt Sister Lily.¡±


    Cheng Xi was a little hesitant. She looked at the people from the Gu family and asked, ¡°Is this¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yunbao took Lily¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°l have to apany Sister Lily anyway.¡±


    Gu Lin sighed and said, ¡°Those people won¡¯t be too wary of the two children. Just say that Lily brought Yunbao over to join them. They shouldn¡¯t be suspected.¡±


    He meant that he agreed to Yunbao and Lily going together. The others did not understand that this was the fastest way to save people and began toe up with ideas.


    Gu Jia took two trackers that were not as big as peanuts and stuck them to Lily and Yunbao¡¯s hair clips so that they could track their locations.


    Gu Yu got some bracelets and nes for the two of them to wear and instructed, ¡°These are all defensive magical artifacts. If anything happens to the two of you, you have to run quickly. These magical artifacts will temporarily protect you.¡±


    Gu Luo took out arge blueprint and told the two of them about the usual safe passages of buildings. If they escaped, they would not lose their way.


    The others didn¡¯t have much to give the two children, so they gathered together to use their specialties to investigate the names of the people on the interpersonalwork, hoping to find evidence of their crimes quickly.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Cheng Xi nervously called Baldy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and agreed to it, but in order to ensure that you will save Lily, I request that Lily join your organization now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We wee new members,¡± Baldy agreed readily. Cheng Xi said right on the heels of that, ¡°Lily has a very good rtionship with the youngdy of the Gu family. I¡¯ll get her to bring the youngdy of the


    Gu family there.¡±


    After hearing this, Baldy hesitated. After all, she was the young mistress of the Gu family. If the Gu family found out about them, they would not have a good time..</font>

 Chapter 306 - 306: Dro Rabbi

    Chapter 306 - 306: Dro Rabbi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Baldy did not speak for a long time. Cheng Xi knew that he was hesitating and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. With Miss Gu family joining your organization, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything in China in the future.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Xi¡¯s words, Baldy felt that it was true. Their greatest resistance was the resistance of the sorcerers in the country. They did not ept any foreign faith.


    However, with the help of the Gu family, their organization would definitely be able to expand rapidly in China.


    Baldy thought about this beautiful future and said, ¡°Then invite her along.¡±


    Cheng Xi was still a little worried about the safety of the two children. She added, ¡°After all, the youngdy of the Gu family is the most favored child of the Gu family. You have to be careful not to anger her. This is a good opportunity for us to obtain the help of the Gu family.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Baldy promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely satisfy the young miss of the


    Gu family.¡±


    ¡°So where is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to the clubhouse to pick her up. You can just send her there.¡¯


    Although Baldy was happy, he did not forget to be cautious and refused to tell Cheng Xi about their location.


    After putting down the phone, Baldy happily went to prepare. He decided to make Gu Yun believe in the god without a doubt, so this sacrifice had to be made big.


    Cheng Xi was already covered in sweat. She was afraid that Baldy would discover something just now and said, ¡°He should believe it. It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Lily took Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The two children were not even ten years old, but they were already able to take risks to save people. Seeing them like this, the adults were both relieved and heartbroken.


    The two children were sent to the clubhouse by Cheng Xi. She instructed, ¡°When you get there, don¡¯t eat anything or drink any water. Yunbao¡¯s cultivation level is higher, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Lily.¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me,¡±


    Soon, a car drove over from the entrance of the clubhouse. Baldy opened the car door and said, ¡°Hurry up and let the children get in.¡±


    Cheng Xi reluctantly sent the child to the car and even red at Baldy. ¡°You have to send the children back safely.¡±


    She knew very well that it was useless to ask a person like Baldy. They didn¡¯t even have a conscience and wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Only a real threat could make him listen.


    As expected, Baldy said respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Watching the car drive away, Cheng Xi¡¯s heart was in her throat. After returning to the car, she threw herself into Gu Peng¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Yunbao and Lily were blindfolded after getting into the car. Baldy did not want them to remember the route, but Purple Eye could see it clearly. As a high-level soul, no one would notice her appearance.


    The car drove for a long time. They were almost out of the suburbs of the capital. Purple Eye thought that this group of people had ced the altar outside the capital.


    After parking the car, Yunbao and Lily were brought to a warehouse. They walked around the misceneous goods, opened a wooden door, and walked underground with the two children.


    In the winding tunnel, the two children held hands tightly, afraid that something terrible would happen next.


    After walking for a while, they saw light. At the end of the tunnel was a small house. There were many ck-clothed sorcerers waiting inside, and they all had SI nes around their necks.


    When they saw Baldy, they bowed. Baldy said to them, ¡°These are new believers. You have to wee them sincerely and warmly.¡±


    The men immediately bowed their heads and said something to Yunbao and


    Lily. Lily tranted. ¡°They say we¡¯re wee to join them.¡±


    Baldy looked at them with satisfaction and said to Yunbao and Lily, ¡°Since you want to join SI, you have to know which god you believe in.¡±


    ¡°You believe in the supreme Dro Rabbi God. He is the ruler of the world and can see the past and the future. If you want to be his believer, you have to abandon human emotions. Only then can you surpass ordinary things and be qualified to believe in Dro Rabbi.¡±


    Baldy spoke with a fanatical tone, his eyes filled with reverence for that god.


    However, Yunbao frowned. She had heard her mother talk about the myths of various countries and remembered the names of those gods very well, but she had never heard of a god like Dro Rabbi.


    With this thought in mind, Yunbao asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Dro Rabbi? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    This sentence made the entire room fall silent. Even Baldy shut his mouth and looked at Yunbao..</font>

 Chapter 307 - 307: Losing Temper

    Chapter 307 - 307: Losing Temper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They did not expect Yunbao to ask this question. For a moment, they did not know how to answer. Indeed, there was no myth in Dro Rabbi.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t feel anything about embarrassing everyone. She was still at the age where she told the truth. Her mother also said that if there was a problem, she had to ask immediately. Yunbao felt that she was an obedient baby.


    Baldy chose not to answer this question and continued, ¡°Since the two of you want to join, you have to believe in Dro Rabbi. Just remember that he is the only god in the world.¡±


    Yunbao remembered her mission and nodded. understand.¡¯


    Baldy advised himself not to argue with the child. He said to the others, ¡°Bring the sacrifices up.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    They carried in two children from another entrance. They looked about the same age as Lily. Although their eyes were open, they did not react. They looked dazed as they were carried to the altar.


    Baldy pointed at the two children and said, ¡°These a_re sacrifices for Dro Rabbi. Their flesh will make the god happy and fulfill our wishes.¡±


    Hearing this, Yunbao was a little afraid. She whispered in Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Are they going to kill someone now?¡±


    Lily shook her head, not knowing how to answer. She did not expect to hold the sacrifice now. The n was to get the location of the children from Baldy and the name of the person in charge of selling them.


    Baldy asked Lily and Yunbao to kneel in front of the altar and said, ¡°This is your first time participating in the sacrifice. I¡¯ll leave the role of the Officiator to you. Listen to me.¡±


    Yunbao took a step back and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to. This looks too strange.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. This made Baldy not know how to react. He quickly went over to stop her.


    This was Cheng Xi¡¯s way of teaching Yunbao. If there was anything wrong, she would lose her temper. She even showed her the child character in the television drama and asked her to treat it as a learning partner.


    Cheng Xi said to Yunbao, ¡°They don¡¯t dare to offend you, so you have to lose your temper appropriately and make them let down their guard.¡± Yunbao was throwing a tantrum. When Baldy stopped her, she turned around and smashed things. The bottles and jars on the altar were shattered.


    This was beyond Baldy¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t expect the little miss of the Gu family to have such a bad temper. She would smash things if she was unhappy. He had originally wanted to make a good sacrifice to make this little miss believe in the existence of their god, but now, it was probably impossible.


    He stopped Yunbao with a head full of sweat and advised, ¡°Then what do you want to do? As long as you tell us, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The rest of the people in the room were shocked. As their leader, the bald wizard had always been a man of his word. Why was he so friendly to a child now?


    Someone asked in a foreignnguage, ¡°Leader, just beat her into submission.


    There¡¯s no need to persuade her here.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Baldy also said in a foreignnguage, ¡°This is an important way for us to enter China. If we coax her, Sl will be able topete with the local sects in China.¡¯


    After saying that, he continued to coax Yunbao. In the end, he could not coax her at all. Yunbao seemed to not listen to him and only knew how to smash things everywhere.


    Just as she was overwrought, Lily walked over and said, ¡°Let the two of us talk alone.¡¯


    Baldy nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go out.¡±


    The wizards all left the room. The two children could not move and no one cared. Lily held Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you remember what you promised me on the way out? Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Yunbao lowered her head and did not say anything, but at least she stopped smashing things.


    Lily was trying to persuade Yunbao to listen. Yunbao would not answer from time to time. Baldy¡¯s head was stuck to the door, but he could not hear anything useful.


    However, the two children were actuallymunicating with spells and listening to each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Purple Eye also joined the conversation. As the only adult, she became the backbone of the two children.


    Yunbao and Lily did not know what to do in the face of such a situation.


    Purple Eye said, ¡°If you save them now, you will definitely alert the enemy. Since they can get two children in the country, more children will be killed overseas. Send them awayter. I¡¯ll teach the two of you how to use illusions.¡±


    In fact, Purple Eye still wanted Yaya to go back and inform the adults, but Yaya¡¯s cultivation was inferior to hers, so she could not leave quietly. Therefore, she could only rely on the two children.


    Baldy could not hear voices inside and was a little curious. He quietly opened the door and saw Lily standing in front of the door. She said, ¡°We can proceed now, but you can¡¯t leave so many people here..¡±</font>

 Chapter 308 - 308: Illusion

    Chapter 308 - 308: Illusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Baldy said with dissatisfaction.


    It was fine if he allowed the youngdy of the Gu family to fool around, but he didn¡¯t have much patience for Devon¡¯s daughter.


    Baldy¡¯s harsh words were very scary, but Lily did not give in. ¡°Yunbao doesn¡¯t like to see outsiders. Even for her education, she has a private tutor. It¡¯s ufortable for so many of you to surround her.¡±


    Baldy didn¡¯t want to agree. He subconsciously frowned and looked at Yunbao, wanting to scare her with his expression.


    However, Yunbao picked up a jar and threw it at him. There was no way to scare her. Seeing that Baldy was still hesitating, Yunbao shouted, ¡°I¡¯m done. I want to go home and find Eldest Uncle.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    This frightened Baldy. If Gu Lin knew about this, it would definitely not work. He had to quickly let the two children join the club.


    At the thought of this, Baldy could not be bothered to be angry. He quickly squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get them out now.¡±


    Under Baldy¡¯s orders, the others retreated. Only when they saw that Yunbao had achieved her goal did they stop fooling around.


    After finally coaxing this little ancestor, Baldy wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start now. The two of you have to kneel in front of the altar.¡¯


    Yunbao sat on the mat in front of the altar and looked at Baldy innocently. He closed his eyes and persuaded himself to pretend not to see it. The most important thing was toplete the ritual as soon as possible.


    He walked to the altar and prayed silently. This was a decision made to spread the faith of Dro Rabbi. God would definitely forgive him for this.


    Then he picked up the ribbon and blindfolded the child on the altar. Then he began to recite a long unknown scripture. Even Lily could not tell what he was saying.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Purple Eye stood in front of Baldy and used her soul power to temporarily block his perception. Yunbao and Lily interlocked their fingers and connected their energy. This could maximize their energy use.


    Energy fluctuations appeared in the room one after another and slowly condensed into two fake bodies. Yunbao chanted the incantation that Purple Eye had taught her to constantly perfect her body, making them look like children on the altar.


    The moment Baldy finished reciting the scripture, Purple Eye shed away. Lily and Yunbao swapped the two bodies with the children on the altar. The powerful energy of the illusion made it seem like none of this had happened. Even Baldy did not notice this instant change.


    Yunbao temporarily kept the two children in the amethyst bracelet and waited to release them after they left.


    Baldy picked up a sharp knife and stabbed the fake body. Blood gushed out and dyed the entire altar red. Although they knew it was fake, Yunbao and Lily were still frightened. They closed their eyes and hugged each other.


    Baldy, on the other hand, was extremely excited. He picked up the blood and kept saying something. Then, he walked towards Yunbao and Lily. Blood kept flowing from his hands.


    He watched with satisfaction as the two children trembled. This was the scene he wanted to see. Children should be obedient.


    He reached out and touched Yunbao and Lily¡¯s forehead, leaving a bright red dot. ¡°You havepleted the sacrifice to Dro Rabbi. He has epted you as his believers. Kowtow to Dro Rabbi quickly. Your request will be fulfilled soon.¡±


    He was the first to bow to the altar, but Yunbao and Lily had no intention of doing so. When Baldy got up, they pretended to have just gotten up.


    Baldy nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined our society, you have to remember that you have to perform two sacrifices to Dro Rabbi every month. Every time, you have to sincerely chant scriptures and kowtow.¡±


    He got someone to bring over nes and scriptures and put them on Yunbao and Lily. ¡°You can¡¯t take them off even when you¡¯re bathing. This is a symbol of your status as believers.¡±


    The two children put them on obediently and did not speak. Baldy felt very happy that he had established his prestige again.


    The other believers filed in and put the blood between their eyebrows. They knelt in front of the altar and began to recite the scriptures. The scene was as strange as it could be.


    When they were sent back to the clubhouse, the two children were exhausted. Cheng Xi hurriedly brought them back to the Gu residence to call the doctor, but she was stopped by Lily. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to call the doctor. The two of us are so tired.¡¯


    Cheng Xi wiped the two children¡¯s faces with heartache. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare food. The two of you can go eat.¡±


    After saying that, Yunbao immediately retched. The image of Baldy killing people still shed in her mind. She really did not have the appetite to eat..</font>

 Chapter 309 - 309: The Saved Children

    Chapter 309 - 309: The Saved Children


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi could also tell that they had experienced something bad and quickly let the two children return to their rooms to sleep. Just a second before going upstairs, Yunbao remembered that she still had something to do.


    She released the child from the crystal bracelet and said, ¡°These are the children we saved. Let them rest well.¡¯


    Facing two living people who had appeared out of thin air, Cheng Xi almost fainted from fear. She tried her best to stabilize herself and said, ¡°I will definitely take good care of them.¡±


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Yunbao went upstairs to rest. The other members of the Gu family came out and said, ¡°Why are there two more children?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao and Lily saved them,¡± Cheng Xi replied.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Everyone fell silent in the face of this answer. After a while, Gu Lin said angrily, ¡°They actually trafficked children in China and even carried out a living sacrifice! ¡®t


    It was no wonder Gu Lin had such a reaction. Judging from the looks of the two children, they must have been transported in from overseas. They could actually bypass the customs and bring two living people in. It could be seen how terrifying their group was.


    Gu Yu lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to send people in from the border. It seems that there are many capable people in this club. They must have people in both the embassy and the illegal immigration groups.¡±


    This meant that this club was bigger than they had imagined. There were probably a lot of members inside, and there were people of all levels. It would be very difficult to catch them all in one go.


    Gu Jia scratched his head in frustration. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we have to capture them. Two children will die every time this club sacrifices. We can¡¯t let them continue.¡¯


    Everyone knew that Gu Jia was right, but the difficulty of this matter was extraordinary. They could only do their best. The oue could not be guaranteed.


    Gu Jia stood up and said, ¡°l want to report to the higher-ups. Even if that special investigation team hasn¡¯t been officially formed, 1 have to invite them over.¡±


    With that, he ran out in a hurry. Gu Lin and Xiao Jing carried the children to the guest room upstairs and said, ¡°Get the servants to prepare clothes. When they wake up, change them. Leave these clothes behind and don¡¯t throw them away.¡±


    He could tell that the two children¡¯s clothes were from a foreign brand. It was very likely that they were clothes from home before they were sold. After all, these clothes were expensive. He might be able to find something if he kept them.


    They thought that the children were tired, but Yunbao and Lily slept until the next day and showed no signs of waking up. Just as everyone was worried, Purple Eye appeared.


    She also looked very weak and said, ¡°The two children spent a lot of energy to save people, and they spent a lot of effort constructing illusions. That¡¯s why they haven¡¯t woken up yet. They¡¯ll be fine after waiting for a while.¡±


    With Purple Eye¡¯s words, everyone was relieved. In the afternoon, the two children finally woke up.


    Before everyone could be happy, they heard the servant scream. They followed the sound and saw two children hugging each other in the guest room. One of them was holding a ss fragment and facing the servant. They looked frightened.


    Cheng Xi quickly squatted down to persuade him to put down the fragment. She spoke to them in Country Y¡¯snguage. Perhaps because they had heard their mother tongue, the children visibly rxed a little, but the boy was still unwilling to let go of the fragment.


    Lily quickly walked over and said, ¡°No one will hurt you. You¡¯ve already left that terrifying ce.¡±


    It was easier for children tomunicate with each other. Under Lily¡¯s persuasion, the boy finally put down the fragment. Cheng Xi quickly got someone to bring porridge to the two children. She was afraid that they had been hungry before, so she did not dare to give them food directly.


    Seeing that the two children did not move, Yunbao picked up the bowl and put the porridge into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    The two children only dared to eat after seeing Yunbao eat. However, the two of them only ate the bowl Yunbao had eaten and did not touch the other bowl of porridge.


    The two children had clearly experienced a lot of bad things. Otherwise, they would not be so vignt.


    Cheng Xi sighed and said, ¡°If the children¡¯s parents saw the children like this, their hearts would definitely ache.¡±


    Gu Teng also sighed. ¡°Their parents must still be looking for them, but who would have thought that the child would be brought to another country?¡±


    The two children finally felt energetic after eating the porridge. The servants wanted to bathe and change their clothes for them, but they did not seed.


    Cheng Xi looked at their dirty appearances and said, ¡°Can you let Auntie take a shower for you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll help you go home after the shower,¡± Lily said before the two children finally agreed..</font>

 Chapter 310 - 310: Translation Device

    Chapter 310 - 310: Trantion Device


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two children took a shower and changed into new clothes. The servants brought them to the sofa and sat them down. The two of them looked at the living room of the Gu familys mansion curiously.


    Gu Tang brought a huge device and ced it on the table. He said, ¡°This is thetest trantion device. It can trante conversations in real time. With this, we canmunicate with the two children.¡¯


    With that, he turned on the trantor. Everyone greeted the two children and asked for their names.


    The boy said carefully, ¡°My name is Daniel and her name is Martha. We¡¯re both from Country Y.¡±


    Yunbao quickly introduced, ¡°My name is Yunbao. This is my Sister Lily. She¡¯s also from Country Y.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The adults did not interrupt and let the children chat first. With Yunbao, the little sun, the two children quickly rxed and realized that they had really been saved.


    After the children finished chatting about Gu Lin, he said, ¡°Do you still remember your home address or your parents¡¯ phone numbers?¡±


    Daniel quickly recited his mother¡¯s cell phone number, but Martha, probably too young and traumatized to remember any of this, said only that she remembered her mother¡¯s name as Kitty.


    Cheng Xi took out her phone and wanted to call Daniel¡¯s parents, but she was stopped by Xiao Jing. ¡°We have to consider a problem first. If we contact the child¡¯s parents, will the Sl Society know? If they know, it will be even harder to catch them.¡±


    Gu Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These people won¡¯t take ordinary people seriously. They don¡¯t even remember the children who were killed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Gu Teng was puzzled by her brother¡¯s words.


    Gu Yu smiled and said, ¡°ording to Devon¡¯stest confession, he doesn¡¯t even remember the names of the most recent sacrifices. Anyway, they were bought from human traffickers. They don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Cheng Xi immediately dialed the number when she heard him say this. On the other end of the phone, Daniel¡¯s parents sounded tired, but they immediately became excited when they heard Daniel¡¯s voice.


    They thought that Daniel had been kidnapped and quickly begged Cheng Xi not to hurt the child. No matter what they wanted, they would give it to him.


    Cheng Xi quickly exined that she was not a kidnapper, but someone who had taken the child out of the hands of human traffickers. If they were willing, they coulde to China to pick up the child tomorrow.


    Gu Teng felt that this sounded more like a kidnapping. She quickly added, ¡°You can contact the police station in the capital. A police officer called Gu Jia will testify that this is true.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s parents were ready toe to China immediately after verifying it. They couldn¡¯t wait to bring their son home.


    Daniel smiled easily at his parents¡¯ words. He was no longer tense, but Martha looked very sad. She also wanted her parents to take her home.


    Cheng Xiforted Martha and promised to find her parents. At the same time, she asked what they had experienced. Martha said, ¡°l remember ying near home. A person suddenly appeared and carried me away. Then we were locked in a small ck house.¡¯


    ¡°There are a lot of little kids there. Two are taken away every once in a while. And usually someonees in and beats us up. They don¡¯t give anything to eat for days,¡± Daniel added.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts ached when they heard that. These people were really worse than animals.


    Gu Yu asked, ¡°Then are the children locked up with you all from Country Y?¡±


    ¡°Half of them are from Country Y, and the other half are from other countries,¡± Daniel replied.


    Gu Yu concluded, ¡°It seems that these people are mainly here to catch their own people. They¡¯re really not afraid of the government¡¯s investigation.¡±


    This meant that the Sl Society had someone from the government behind them. At the very least, they could suppress the disappearance of children. Daniel remembered something and said, ¡°That house was especially cold.


    Some of the children froze to death.¡¯


    Gu Luo quickly checked the map and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce in Country Y close to the snow mountain, so the temperature will be colder than other ces. However, because there¡¯s still a distance, it¡¯s not considered a cold zone.¡¯


    Gu Lin said, ¡°That might be the ce where the child was captured, but we can¡¯t be sure that it¡¯s there. We still need concrete evidence.¡¯


    Just then, Gu Jia¡¯s voice sounded. He said, ¡°Look who I invited over.¡±


    Everyone looked behind him and saw two men and two women walking in. Yunbao felt the aura of energy and said, ¡°They¡¯re all wizards.¡±


    The short-haired woman in the lead smiled and said, ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re sorcerers..¡±</font>

 Chapter 311 - 311: Investigation Team

    Chapter 311 - 311: Investigation Team


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She walked in and stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair. ¡°Hello, my name is Tian Min. I¡¯m the captain of the special investigation team. I was invited by Captain Gu Jia to help you.¡±


    After she was done with the introductions, the girl behind her walked over. She had her hair in a bun and looked to be in her twenties. She said, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhao Rou. I¡¯m a member of the team. The taller one over there is Jiang


    He and Jiang Hai. They¡¯re brothers.¡±


    Jiang He and Jiang Hai nodded in greeting, but did not say a word.


    No one expected Gu Jia to really invite them over. They thought that he was just saying it casually.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Lin hurriedly walked forward to greet them. As the captain, Tian Min¡¯smunication skills were very outstanding. She could talk to a sly old fox like Gu Lin.


    Zhao Rou was a lively girl and quickly got along with the children. Jiang He and Jiang Hai sat on the sofa and rarely spoke, looking very introverted.


    After everyone got to know each other better, Tian Min asked about the two children and Gu Lin told her everything.


    Tian Min frowned and said, ¡°This involves too many things between countries.


    It¡¯s not easy topletely eradicate it- We need to think about it at length-¡®


    The Gu family naturally understood what she was saying, but if they dragged it on for too long, something might happen. If the SI people sensed that someone was investigating them, they might hide the children.


    Gu Lin told Tian Min about this concern, and she quickly gave an answer.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll attract Sl¡¯s attention to Devon. As long as they think that Devon is the greatest disaster, they won¡¯t have the time to pay attention to our actions.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Gu Yu asked.


    Tian Min smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re from the government, we naturally have a way. As long as we dy Devon¡¯s matter and make it bigger, the people from SI will definitely be anxious. After all, they don¡¯t want to be exposed by Devon. Their club is illegal in Country Y.¡±


    This method sounded good, and Gu Lin agreed. ¡°This will buy us time. As long as we save the children, it will be the best evidence. They can¡¯t deny it at all.¡±


    Yunbao said, ¡°But Third Uncle just said that those children might be locked up in Country Y. How should we go over and save them?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Tian Min squatted down and said to Yunbao, ¡°We¡¯re in contact with special investigation organizations in all the countries in the world. As long as we confirm that this group is using magic tomit a crime, we can inform other investigation organizations to arrest them. We¡¯ll definitely be able to save those children.¡±


    With this promise, Yunbao smiled widely and chatted andughed with the other children, as if she was not the one who had witnessed a living sacrifice.


    Tian Min sighed at Yunbao¡¯s carelessness. ¡°That child must be an angel.¡±


    She would always forget her own suffering as soon as possible and use all her strength to protect other weak people. Such a person could only be described as an angel.


    The people of the Gu family were not humble. To them, Yunbao was indeed a child like that.


    The warm atmosphere was quickly interrupted by a call. Cheng Xi looked at the familiar number and said, ¡°It¡¯s that Baldy. What should I say?


    Gu Lin suggested, ¡°No matter what this Baldy says, you just have to lose your temper. Tell him that Yunbao and Lily were frightened by his sacrifice, so that he won¡¯t make any requests.¡±


    Tian Min also nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Cheng Xi picked up the call. Baldys voice sounded.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, the twodies have already joined our club. When do you think we should save Devon?


    ¡°You still have the cheek to mention it!¡± Cheng Xi roared, ¡°The two children can¡¯t even speak aftering back and haven¡¯t woken up until now. What did you do!¡±


    Baldy was frightened by Cheng Xi¡¯s tone. He said softly, ¡°I only brought them for the sacrifice. Moreover, they were fine during the sacrifice.¡±


    Cheng Xi¡¯s tone became even more irritable. ¡°Sacrifice? Did you let them watch you kill someone?


    Baldy said guiltily, ¡°This is a necessary condition for joining. I¡¯m only doing things ording to the rules.¡±


    ¡°Your brain must have been squeezed by the door!¡± Cheng Xi said. ¡°The two of thembined are less than ten years old.. If you kill someone in front of them, the children will be frightened!¡±</font>

 Chapter 312 - 312: Storage magic tool

    Chapter 312 - 312: Storage magic tool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Baldy didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so excited to lead the club into China that he forgot that the two of them were still children. He sacrificed people in front of them.


    The two children were fine at that time, but why were they not doing well after returning home? Baldy secretly despised the two children for being timid.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I was careless. I¡¯ll leave the calming potion in the clubhouse. You can send someone to get it,¡± Baldy said with a hint of ttery.


    Cheng Xi said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let the child drink it. If anything happens, who will be responsible?¡±


    Baldy did not know how tofort Cheng Xi. They were still counting on Cheng Xi to fish Devon out.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I guarantee that this potion will be fine. The two children have


    already joined our club. I definitely won¡¯t hurt them,¡± Baldy said.


    Cheng Xi changed the topic and said, ¡°1 can still hide the fact that Lily was frightened, but Yunbao is the apple of everyone¡¯s eye in the Gu family. She can¡¯t be hidden at all in her current state. If they know what you did, you can forget about staying in the country.¡±


    Baldy broke out in a cold sweat. When he went to the Gu family that day, he had seen Gu Lin¡¯s attitude and knew that he did not have a good impression of SI.


    At the thought of this, he hurriedly said, ¡°You must hide it. If you¡¯re discovered, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Gu family anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I can push this matter to you. Yunbao and I are close, so she won¡¯t tell Gu Lin.¡± Cheng Xi¡¯s tone was filled with threat. ¡°If you have the time to talk to me here, why don¡¯t you quickly resolve the hidden danger in Lily? As long as Lily is not well, I won¡¯t help.¡±


    With that, Cheng Xi hung up the phone. Baldy stood rooted to the ground in confusion, forgetting why he had called in the first ce. He had been scolded just now and could not say it.


    On this side, Cheng Xi finally managed to brush off Baldy. Then, everyone continued to discuss the entire rescue n. Because Baldy had already arrived in China, it saved them the trouble of finding someone.


    Tian Min listened to Yunbao and Lily¡¯s detailed description of the sacrificial scene and grasped the main point. ¡°Did the two children have no reaction when they were sent to the altar?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°At that time, the two of them had their eyes open and did not react.¡±


    Tian Min frowned and said, ¡°Then they must have been drugged or trapped by a spell.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Zhao Rou. Zhao Rou immediately took out a first aid kit out of thin air and walked towards Daniel and Martha. ¡°Little children, I need to draw your blood and check your bodies. Can you cooperate?¡±


    The two children obediently reached out their hands. Zhao Rou quickly praised them and quickly drew their blood. She handed the children two pieces of candy as a reward.


    Gu Yu asked, ¡°As far as I know, current equipment can¡¯t detect traces of potions.¡±


    Tian Min smiled and said. ¡°Of course. the equipment won¡¯t work, but there¡¯s someone in our team who has the ability to analyze potions in the blood.


    Because of the special nature of his magic, he can¡¯t leave the team base.¡±


    Gu Yu did not expect such a talent to exist. He began to discuss the current sorcerers with Tian Min and realized that there was such a vast world outside the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    He sighed. ¡°The Soaring Cloud Sect has been passed down for a thousand years, but now it seems that it¡¯s a little self-contained.¡±


    Zhao Rou nodded and said, ¡°Times are developing society and progressing. Even sorcerers have to keep up with the times.¡±


    Yunbao came over and asked curiously, ¡°Sister, where did you get this big box?¡±


    Zhao Rou stood in front of Yunbao and swiped her hand across the medicine box. The medicine box disappeared into thin air. Daniel and Martha eximed and looked at Zhao Rou in admiration. They did not know where that thing had gone.


    Yunbao looked at her wrist, which was not wearing anything, and said, ¡°How did you put it away without a bracelet?¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Zhao Rou knew what she was asking. She turned over her sleeve and said, ¡°I was afraid that the bracelet would fall, so I put the magic tool on my sleeve.¡±


    Yunbao reached out and gently touched the clip on her sleeve. She said, ¡°How much can it store?


    ¡°It¡¯s about half the size of this living room,¡± Zhao Rou exined.


    Yunbao looked at the clip with sparkling eyes, as if she really wanted it.


    Gu Yu hurriedly picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°The Soaring Cloud Sect should have such a thing.. Fourth Uncle will get one for you, okay?¡±</font>

 Chapter 313 - 313: Yunbao’s Future

    Chapter 313 - 313: Yunbao¡¯s Future


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Purple Eye floated out and said to Yunbao, ¡°This is just magic tool to store things. It can¡¯tpare to your crystal bracelet at all. There¡¯s nothing to be envious of.¡±


    When she said this, Purple Eye looked a little unhappy. In her opinion, Yunbao shouldn¡¯t be envious of this thing.


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, I don¡¯t want that magic tool. I already have a crystal bracelet. This is the best magic tool in the world.¡±


    Purple Eye was very happy to hear Yunbao¡¯s words. She smiled and said, ¡°These words sound nice.¡±


    Purple Eye had be famous at a young age and deduced that there was a cmity in the family. After that, she had been doing good deeds and umted less than 30 merit points before she died. She did not really have much time to live for herself.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Therefore, even if her soul had spent a thousand years in the mortal world, she would still show her childish side sometimes. That was the willfulness that she had never shown when she was alive.


    Fortunately, Yunbao was the best at praising people. A few words could make Purple Eye happy. Tian Min had detected an unusual energy fluctuation. Although it was very weak, she still sensed it.


    ¡°May I know which senior it is? Can you show yourself?¡± Tian Min tried to ask.


    Purple Eye did not want everyone to know of her existence. She released her own energy fluctuations to intimidate Tian Min. She held Yunbao¡¯s hand and made her say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to meet. I¡¯m the guardian of the Gu family. I don¡¯t like to meet outsiders.¡±


    Hearing Purple Eye¡¯s words, Tian Min became even more excited. She did not expect the Gu family to have such a powerful guardian who could exert such pressure without showing up.


    She lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to appear. I hope you won¡¯t me me for rashly asking to meet you.¡±


    ¡°This is not a big deal. Just don¡¯t disturb me in the future.¡± Purple Eye left after saying this.


    Tian Sen sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t see this senior¡¯s cultivation at all. Her soul power seems to have reached the peak.¡±


    ¡°This is an ancestor of the Gu family from a thousand years ago. Her cultivation level is not something ordinary sorcerers canpare to,¡± Gu Lin exined.


    He deliberately revealed Purple Eye¡¯s identity. After all, the government was behind Tian Min. The Gu family had to show their foundation to be valued. He always felt that Yunbao¡¯s future was not just that of a sorcerer, so he had to open up his connections for her in advance.


    The others still did not know Gu Lin¡¯s n. They turned to discuss Lily. Cheng Xi said worriedly, ¡°Can we save Lily first? I¡¯m afraid the longer we wait, the more variables there will be.¡±


    Now that this matter had risen to the international level, Cheng Xi was really worried that Devon would be taken away. Lily was still counting on his lifespan.


    Xiao Jing looked at Tian Min and said to Cheng Xi, ¡°We don¡¯t have the final say in this matter. It depends on whether the government agrees.¡±


    Tian Min almostughed out loud. You¡¯re already looking at me and saying this. Aren¡¯t you counting on me to help you?


    After some thought, Tian Min nodded. ¡°I can persuade the higher-ups to let him out first, but you have to help me hide this matter. At the very least, let Devon look very normal.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Leave it to me.¡±


    Tian Min looked at Yunbao in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to exchange energy. Can you do it?¡±


    Yunbao epted her doubts and said, ¡°Believe me, I can definitely save Sister Lily.¡±


    After saying that, Yunbao pressed her palms together. Her energy left her body and swam in the room. Transforming energy into substance required a very high cultivation level. Yunbao was so young, but she could already do it. It could be seen how terrifying her cultivation level was.


    Tian Min¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Yunbao. ¡°How long have you been learning spells?¡±


    Yunbao counted with her fingers, but she couldn¡¯t count. Gu Teng answered on her behalf, ¡°Yunbao has been learning spells for less than a year.¡±


    Hearing this, Tian Min became even more excited and said, ¡°Yunbao, do you want to join our investigation team when you grow up?


    No one expected Tian Min to say such a thing. Gu Yu immediately jumped out to protect Yunbao. ¡°Captain Tian, Yunbao is still young. It¡¯s too early for you to say this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not early at all,¡± Tian Min said with a smile. ¡®iYunbao has such cultivation at such a young age. Her future achievements are limitless. As long as she¡¯s willing to join now, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Teng walked over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Yunbao is still a child who needs to go to school and grow up. Only she knows what she wants to do in the future. However, she has to grow up before making a decision. She won¡¯t agree to join just because she thinks it¡¯s fun now.¡±


    Tian Min¡¯s excitement faded. She had not thought it through..</font>

 Chapter 314 - 314: Healthy Lily

    Chapter 314 - 314: Healthy Lily


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With the help of the special investigation team, many things would be easier. After Tian Min returned, she immediately applied for Devon¡¯s matter.


    The higher-ups replied very quickly and approved her request. However, this was also because of the Gu family.


    The government sent special forces to escort Devon to the Gu family silently under the cover of the night. Devon did not know what had happened. When he stood in the living room of the Gu family, he began to panic. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m a citizen of Country Y. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    No one around him cared about him. Everyone was busy setting up the array formation. Even Tian Min had joined the help. Theck of response made Devon even more afraid.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? This is against thew,¡± Devon shouted.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Cheng Xi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and walked over. ¡°Can you shut up? All of us are busy. Can¡¯t you see?


    Hearing her request, Devon felt that it was ridiculous. Why did you bring me here without permission? Why do you want me to be quiet?


    Yunbao walked over and cast a spell on him, temporarily sealing his mouth. Everyone returned to their busy state. Only Devon did not know what was going to happen.


    After the magic circle was set up, Yunbao injected energy into it. The entire magic circle was activated and emitted bursts of light. Lily sat on the left side of the magic circle and meditated, adjusting her body to the best state.


    Devon was pressed into the array formation and stood on the right. He wanted to escape, but he realized that he could not move his legs at all. The array formation had already firmly sucked him in.


    He could only try his best to twist his body to break free, but it was useless. Yunbao calmly carried out the next steps. No one took Devon seriously.


    He could only lie t on the ground in horror. Yunbao took off the crystal bracelet and ced it in the array eye. Then, she sat down and pressed her palms together to start chanting.


    In an instant, a huge energy storm appeared in the Gu family¡¯s mansion. Gu Yu and Tian Min worked together to envelop the house with energy so that no one outside would notice what was happening.


    Lily quickly prepared her body to receive the energy. Cheng Xi went forward and cut open Devon¡¯s palm with the knife, then carefully cut Lily¡¯s palm as well.


    Energy was exchanged through their wounds. Devon could feel the loss of his energy, and he could clearly feel that he had aged.


    Lily was crazily absorbing energy. Her body, which was riddled with holes, needed this to recover.


    He immediately understood what Yunbao was going to do. She was going to use his lifespan to maintain Lily¡¯s body. But if they wanted Lily to not have to worry about her body for the rest of her life, it would almost take away his entire lifespan. That was something he could never ept.


    Devon wanted to control his strength, and under his persistent efforts, it finally had some effect. Yunbao sensed his uncooperation and said, ¡°Dad, he doesn¡¯t seem willing.¡±


    Xiao Jing walked over and threw the War God mes at Devon, making him feel the pain from his soul. As expected, Devon slowly gave up resisting.


    Yunbao chanted an incantation, ¡°All living beings, please listen to me. Swap!¡¯


    Devon¡¯s lifespan turned into the purest energy after entering Lily¡¯s body. This nourished all of Lily¡¯s internal organs, and all the illnesses that had appeared previously disappeared.


    She could clearly feel that she was bing healthier. The energy had been purified through the crystal bracelet and would not be affected by Devon¡¯s resentment.


    Seeing Lily¡¯s face turn rosy, Cheng Xi was so excited that she was about to cry. Gu Peng quickly walked over tofort her. The two of them were a perfect match.


    This agitated Devon even more. He red fiercely at the two of them, but after a while, he realized that he could not see.


    From the outside, Devon looked the same, but in fact) his youth and lifespan had been given to Lily. Now, he was like an old man in his eighties who was about to die.


    Yunbao had specially left him some lifespan so that he could hold on for a while longer to confuse the SI Society. However, Devon¡¯s five senses were already half gone.


    When it was over, the special forces could only lift him up. He could no longer stand on his own, but even so, he still wanted to pounce on Cheng Xi.


    Cheng Xi quickly took a step back and said, ¡°You¡¯re really disgusting.¡±


    Tian Min praised Yunbao, ¡°You can already use arrays at such a young age.


    You¡¯re really talented..¡±</font>

 Chapter 315 - 315: Something Happened to the Crew

    Chapter 315 - 315: Something Happened to the Crew


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devon had been specially approved to be brought out, so he had to be sent back to prison as soon as possible. The special forces soldiers carried him to the car and rushed out quickly, as if they were afraid that Devon would jump out of the window and escape.


    At the same time, Lily became lively. Previously, she always looked sickly and weak when she smiled.


    Now that her face was flushed, it was obvious that she was a healthy child. Lily felt that all the ailments in her body had disappeared. She smiled and said,


    ¡°Mom, I feel sofortable now.¡±


    Of course, she would feelfortable after getting rid of her illness. Cheng Xi ran over to hug her with tears streaming down her face. This time, Lily could finally grow up healthily.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, Yunbao came over and said, ¡°Sister Lily, you have to cultivate well. When the timees, you will be truly healthy.¡±


    Lily nodded and said, ¡°I will. Only by cultivating can I protect Mommy.¡±


    Cheng Xi was especially touched to hear her daughter say this. She said, ¡°Mom will protect herself. You just have to grow up happily.¡±


    The mother and daughter leaned against each other and chatted. From the beginning to the end, Gu Peng did not walk over. It was better not to go over to their conversation.


    Tian Min was not familiar with Lily. She sighed and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Yunbao, who taught you array formations?


    ¡°Aunt Purple taught me.¡± Yunbao said proudly. ¡°Aunt Purple knows everything. ¡±


    Tian Min did not think that Yunbao was exaggerating. Judging from the style of the clothes worn by the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, it had been at least a thousand years. A soul that could stay in time for such a long time must have a unique method. Naturally, she had a deep understanding of arrays.


    ¡°Did Yunbao learn other arrays?¡± Tian Min did not have any thoughts about Yunbao¡¯s arrays. She only wanted to confirm Yunbao¡¯s current cultivation level. For sorcerers, spells and arrays were also a part of their strength.


    Gu Teng was afraid that she would mention letting Yunbao enter the special team again, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Devon¡¯s matter has been resolved. What should we do next?¡±


    Tian Min looked troubled. Although Yunbao and Lily could testify, they were too young to testify in court. Therefore, we had to obtain strong evidence.


    Everyone fell into deep thought. After all, recordings were useless. As long as they walked into the encirclement of the sorcerer¡¯s energy, these things would automatically malfunction.


    Everyone sat together and thought about how to gather stronger evidence. Yunbao and Lily discussed what cake to eat in the afternoon. After all, this question was tooplicated for a child. Her little brain could not understand the twists and turns.


    At this moment, Gu Lin received a call from Su Tao. She said anxiously, ¡°Gu Lin, something happened to the production team. Someone suddenly rushed in and kidnapped Li Xuan. He said that he wants him to return his body to him!¡±


    Because Su Tao was too shocked, her voice was especially loud. Everyone heard the news.


    Yunbao said, ¡°Then Sister Su Tao means that the real Li Xuan is back, right?¡± This made Tian Min a little puzzled. ¡°What does this mean?


    Gu Teng told Tian Min what had happened to Su Tao. After hearing it, her face was filled with shock. She did not expect such a thing to happen, and it would harm more than one person.


    Tian Min immediately picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Get the police to help surround the production team. Don¡¯t let this matter spread. Everyone, hurry to the production team.¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked out. This was within the scope of their special investigation. Any special supernatural incidents were under the jurisdiction of their team.


    Yunbao jumped off the sofa and chased after her. Gu Lin said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Yunbao.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up his suit jacket and followed her. Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°Brother is worried about Miss Su Tao.¡±


    The group of people quickly arrived at the set. This ce had already been surrounded by the police. All the staff were not allowed to enter or leave. Tian Min put on the special team badge and brought Yunbao and the others in.


    Gu Lin immediately saw Su Tao sitting in the corner. Her assistant was sitting with her in a daze. Gu Lin quickly walked over and said, ¡°I rushed over after receiving the call. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Tao squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that when that person rushed in, he injured several people The bloody scene is a little scary..¡±</font>

 Chapter 316 - 316: Research Institute

    Chapter 316 - 316: Research Institute


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin quicklyforted her, ¡°Have a good sleep when you get home. Don¡¯t


    think about this. The people from the bureau will take over this matter. Just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Su Tao was a little puzzled. ¡°Is there an investigation team for this type of thing?¡±


    Because it was Yunbao who helped herst time, Su Tao thought that she had to look for sorcerers in private. She had just called Gu Lin to ask Yunbao to see if she could resolve this matter.


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°The government recently established a special incident investigation team. They are all in charge of these things.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Hearing him say this, Su Tao was relieved. With the government around, it would definitely be resolved smoothly. She sighed and copsed on the chair. ¡°This kind of thing is really harming others and yourself.¡±


    Gu Lin silently apanied Su Tao while Yunbao followed Tian Min to the ce where the hostages were. When he saw Li Xuan being held hostage by an ordinary-looking man, he looked at the people around him warily and did not dare to rx. Li Xuan did not make a scene and was even a little indifferent.


    Tian Min walked over and said, ¡°If you have any requests, just state them.


    Don¡¯t hurt innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Innocent people?¡± the man sneered. ¡°This is my body. I just want to go back. Is there a problem?


    Tian Min was afraid that he would make a move if he got agitated, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the government¡¯s Special Incidents


    Investigation Team. I¡¯m also a sorcerer. Since you said that this is your body, do you have any evidence?


    Hearing Tian Min say that she was a sorcerer, the man said, ¡°I¡¯m the star, Li Xuan. I found a master to help me and swapped souls with this person. In the end, I can¡¯t go back now.¡±


    Tian Min did not believe such a one-sided statement, but now was definitely not the time to interrogate. This situation was very difficult for ordinary police officers to deal with, but it was very simple for a wizard.


    She chanted an incantation to freeze the man, then walked over to take the knife down and said, ¡°Cuff him first.¡±


    The police did not know what had happened and did not dare to act rashly. Zhao Rou quickly took out her handcuffs and cuffed him. Li Xuan was pulled away for treatment. There was already a blood mark on his neck.


    Tian Min knew very well that such a thing could not be said in public. She asked Zhao Rou to stuff the two of them into the car and take them away.


    Yunbao followed Tian Min into the car. When Gu Lin reacted, he realized that his niece was gone.


    He knew that Yunbao was not a child who ran around. Moreover, she was safe and secure by Tian Min¡¯s side. He casually found a police officer and asked, ¡°May I ask if you saw a little girl who¡¯s about three years old?¡±


    The policeman nodded and said, ¡°She followed the investigation team into the car and left.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Gu Lin waspletely relieved. If she followed Tian Min, nothing would happen to Yunbao. However, he still called Tian Min to confirm.


    Tian Min put down her phone and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Your eldest uncle is still on set. Although it¡¯s safe for you to follow me, he should not put so much trust in me.¡±


    Yunbao chuckled and said, ¡°Because Eldest Uncle is dating Sister Su Tao, so he has to apany Sister Su Tao.¡±


    This was something that Tian Min did not notice. She excitedly chatted with Yunbao about Gu Lin¡¯s rtionship process. In Tian Min¡¯s eyes, Gu Lin was an outstanding heir to an aristocratic family. He was steady and cunning. She did not expect such a person to pursue someone diligently.


    Yunbao talked about Gu Lin and Su Tao in detail, greatly satisfying Tian Min¡¯s curiosity. She was prepared to tease this young couple next time.


    In the car, Zhao Rou had already learned that the man¡¯s name was Wang Wu. He was a small employee who worked in thepany. He looked ordinary, came from an ordinary family, and lived an ordinary life. He was the most ordinary person. There were many people like him in the capital.


    At this moment, he kept shouting that he was Li Xuan. Because of Su Tao¡¯s example, everyone still believed him. However, since he was the one who took the initiative to exchange souls, why did he say that he wanted his body now? Was there a secret behind this?


    The car stopped after a while. The institute¡¯s signboard hanging at the entrance did not seem to have anything to do with the special investigation.


    The door opened after the badge on Tian Min¡¯s chest was scanned, and Jiang He and Jiang Hai escorted Wang Wu and Li Xuan in.


    After passing through the doors, they took the elevator together. Looking at the negative number in front of the number on it, they knew that it was going to descend. The number on it jumped for more than ten times before stopping.


    After walking out of the elevator, everyone arrived at the center of the


    research institute. Yunbao could not help but exim. There was actually another world inside the research institute..</font>

 Chapter 317 - 317: Question

    Chapter 317 - 317: Question


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The area of the building below was consideredrge. At the very least, it lookedrger than the Gu family¡¯s residence. As it was underground and could only be illuminated by light, there was an artificial light source embedded on the top, making the entire building as bright as sunlight.


    The decoration was very simple and did not have much ornamentation, but many array formations were operating on their own, looking very dazzling.


    Yunbao could sense the energy emitted by these array formations and naturally understood the energy required to create so many array formations.


    She said, ¡°This ce is really amazing.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, Tian Min¡¯s face was filled with pride. ¡°This is the headquarters of our investigation team. In the future, we will develop branches in various cities to prevent the misuse of spells by sorcerers.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°In that case, something like Sister Su Tao won¡¯t happen. It sounds really good.¡±


    Of course, it did not affect the wizards who followed the rules. They only focused on cultivation and doing good deeds. However, wizards who relied on spells to do evil were the most unwilling to see such an organization appear. Therefore, they did not reveal the news to the public before the team was officially established to prevent some wizards from causing trouble.


    Tian Min asked Jiang He and Jiang Hai to send her to the interrogation room while she brought Yunbao around. She still wanted Yunbao to join them when she grew up, but she knew that Yunbao had to make her own choice.


    Therefore, Tian Min hoped to nurture Yunbao¡¯s yearning for them. This way, when she grew up, she would have a high chance of joining. Even if she did not have this thought in the future, she would grow into a righteous wizard.


    As there were not many members in the team at the moment, the headquarters seemed a little empty. However, the reference room and equipment room were filled to the brim. Inside were all kinds of books and magical artifacts rted to spells.


    Yunbao stood at the door and was shocked again. However, she did not step in and only stopped at the door. Tian Min said, ¡°Yunbao, you can walk in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go in.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Mom taught me not to search everywhere when I¡¯m a guest.¡±


    Tian Min agreed with the Gu familys upbringing. However, she did not expect Yunbao to be able topletely abide by it at such a young age. She could even restrain her curiosity. This required a lot of self-control.


    Tian Min liked Yunbao even more in her heart, but she did not show it on the surface. She just continued to show her around. Other than these spells, there were also many high-tech products here.


    After all, they needed to protect ordinary people when dealing with special cases, so the government had prepared a lot of relevant equipment. Tian Min picked up a hair clip and handed it to Yunbao.


    She looked around and did not see anything different. Tian Min took off the butterfly on the hair clip and pressed hard on the butterfly¡¯s stomach. The butterfly immediately pped its wings and flew up.


    Yunbao looked at this magical scene and said in surprise, ¡°How magical. Where will it fly to?¡±


    ¡°It will return to the headquarters. This is a butterfly asking for help. As long as we see this butterfly, we will hurry to save it,¡± Tian Min exined.


    This was the first time Yunbao had understood these magical items at the headquarters. She chased after the butterfly happily. Although Tian Min wanted to y with Yunbao for a while longer, she remembered that Wang Wu and Li Xuan were still waiting for her to interrogate them, so she did not continue ying. She brought Yunbao to the interrogation room.


    Wang Wu and Li Xuan sat on both sides of the interrogation room. Jiang He and Jiang Hai looked at the two of them separately because Wang Wu was staring at Li Xuan as if he wanted to pounce on him and strangle him to death.


    Tian Min walked in and looked at the two of them coldly. She said, ¡°Tell me, who is Wang Wu and who is Li Xuan?¡±


    Wang Wu said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m Li Xuan. I¡¯m the superstar Li Xuan.¡±


    On the other side, Li Xuan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Wu.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said who you are, I¡¯ll call you ording to your original identities.¡± Tian Min pulled a chair over and sat down. ¡°How exactly did you exchange souls?¡±


    Perhaps because he felt guilty, Li Xuan lowered his head and did not say anything. He only nced at Wang Wu.


    Wang Wu said even more dispiritedly, ¡°I was originally sleeping at home after work, but I didn¡¯t expect to be another person the moment I opened my eyes. I said that I wanted to go home and my manager would bring me to see a psychiatrist. I was afraid that I would be treated as a mentally ill patient and locked up, so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything about going home and started acting obediently. I went to the original unit to ask around and realized that I had resigned and gone on a trip. I could only be Li Xuan for the time being. Today, he rushed into the production team and suddenly held a knife to my neck. I don¡¯t know much else..¡±</font>

 Chapter 318 - 318: The Whole Truth

    Chapter 318 - 318: The Whole Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After listening to Wang Wu, Tian Min looked at Li Xuan. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to speak. I want to hear the entire truth.¡±


    Li Xuan avoided his gaze and said, ¡°When I was a celebrity, I didn¡¯t have freedom. No matter where I went, someone would recognize me, so I wanted to give myself a break to rest. A master said that he could help me temporarily be another person. The master said that there was a person who wanted to exchange souls with me, so I listened to him. However, he said that I could return to my body in two weeks, but I didn¡¯t go back at all now. You have to help me.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Xuan¡¯s tears fell. He looked like he regretted it, but Tian Min did not pity him at all. In terms of pity, Wang Wu was even more pitiful than him.


    He had suddenly be another person without knowing anything. Li Xuan had even privately quit Wang Wu¡¯s job to go out and y. He had never


    considered what he would do if Wang Wu returned.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang He and Jiang Hai, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°He¡¯s lying. He¡¯s hiding something.¡±


    Tian Min turned to stare at Li Xuan and said, ¡°I advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, I think Wang Wu is quite good in your body. There¡¯s no need to change him back.¡±


    This threat was very useful to Li Xuan. He quickly told him everything. ¡°I told the master that I don¡¯t want to exchange for a lifetime. I just want a period of freedom. The master said that if that happens, that person¡¯s lifespan will definitely be shortened. I didn¡¯t care and changed it directly. I chose Wang Wu. He didn¡¯t volunteer to exchange souls at all.¡±


    Tian Min turned to look at Wang Wu. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you refute him?¡±


    Wang Wu said lifelessly, ¡°In any case, my job is gone and he spent all my savings. I¡¯m already 28 years old this year. It would be good if I died early. It doesn¡¯t matter if I did it willingly.¡±


    Tian Min had noticed Wang Wu¡¯s indifference from the moment he was held hostage. She thought that he was like this because of his steady personality, but she did not expect him to be crushed by life. He felt that there was nothing left, so he naturally became indifferent.


    Even when Li Xuan said that he would live a short life in the future, he did not react. It was as if he really did not want to live anymore.


    Tian Min became even angrier when she saw him like this. She red at Li Xuan. ¡°You think that you¡¯re taking a break for a period of time, but Wang Wu has to bear the consequences. Your character really makes me despise you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve let Wang Wu down. I¡¯ll definitely make it up to him. I¡¯ll give him half of my assets.¡± Li Xuan said anxiously, ¡°As long as I can go back, I¡¯ll even kneel and kowtow to him.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to kneel down when Jiang Hai stopped him in time. Wang Wu turned his head and sighed, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at the scene before her, Yunbao touched the bracelet and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, I want to see you.¡±


    When Purple Eye heard Yunbao¡¯s voice, she immediately came out and said, ¡°Yunbao, why do you suddenly want to see me?


    ¡°Aunt Purple, I want to know if swapping souls will really shorten one¡¯s lifespan?¡± Yunbao briefly recounted the matter. ¡°Li Xuan said that he signed a swap contract for a period of time, so Wang Wu, who swapped with him, will shorten his lifespan in the future.¡±


    Purple Eye frowned and said, ¡°How can it be shorten the lifespan? This is something that will only happen after losing energy. The damage to the soul will only hurt ones intelligence. Moreover, soul swapping is not a simple spell. It¡¯s impossible to swap for a designated period of time. Who did you hear it from?


    Yunbao pointed at Li Xuan at the side. Her Purple Eye looked at Li Xuan for a while before saying, ¡°He will dissipate in a few days. He won¡¯t be able to return to his body at all.¡±


    ¡°But he said he signed a contract?¡± Yunbao was a little puzzled.


    ¡°The rules of the world have been dormant for many years, so some contract terms are useless as long as they are covered with spells. Many evil sorcerers do this.¡± Purple Eye sighed. ¡°And the terms of that short life should be on him. His body won¡¯t live long now, and some illnesses will probably appear before it dissipates. It¡¯s really not worth exchanging these for two weeks of vacation.¡±


    Yunbao said in surprise, ¡°But this body belongs to Wang Wu. What will Wang Wu do in the future?


    Purple Eye flew around Wang Wu¡¯s current body and said, ¡°This body still has a long lifespan. If he wants to, he can continue to stay in this body.¡±


    ¡°Sister Su Tao automatically returned to her body. Can Wang Wu stay in Li Xuan¡¯s body?¡± Yunbao asked..</font>

 Chapter 319 - 319: Price

    Chapter 319 - 319: Price


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Of course. Su Tao can return to her body because Chu Yan wants to stay forever and use her lifespan to make a deal with that sorcerer. However, Li Xuan has thought about going back and using Wang Wu¡¯s lifespan to make a deal. This is what he owes Wang Wu. He has to pay it back.¡± Purple Eye mocked. ¡°After all, he will dissipate in two days and can only repay it with his


    body.¡±


    Hearing Purple Eye say this, Yunbao also sighed. This sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They did not know what Yunbao was sighing about.


    Yunbao could only repeat Purple Eye¡¯s words in front of them. This made Li Xuanpletely break down. He wanted to rush to Yunbao and shout, ¡°What you said is not true. I¡¯ll return to my body immediately!¡±


    Tian Min squatted down and asked, ¡°Yunbao, is there any basis for what you said?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence.¡± Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°Aunt Purple told me this.¡±


    Since it was that senior, there should be no mistake. Tian Min called Zhao Rou in and said) ¡°Try your best to sense Li Xuan¡¯s current condition.¡±


    Zhao Rou walked in front of Li Xuan and ced her hand on him. Her eyes flickered with a jade-blue light, and her spiritual power quickly spread throughout Li Xuan¡¯s body.


    Wang Wu also looked over. After all, that was originally his body. If there was a chance to go back, he still wanted to go back.


    After retracting her mental strength, Zhao Rou returned to Tian Min¡¯s side and said, ¡°Captain, his body can onlyst for two to three days at most. His internal organs have already been drained of all his vitality. It¡¯s useless even if he transmits energy.¡±


    That sentence was a death sentence for Li Xuan, and he promptly copsed to the ground. It was Jiang He who helped him up, and he cried bitterly, ¡°Please help me, I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    However, Tian Min really had no choice. He had signed a contract with that sorcerer, which led to this oue. Even if he tore up the contract now, he would not be able to get back his soul and lifespan.


    Seeing that Tian Min was silent, Li Xuan fell into despair. Hey on the ground and cried, cursing the sorcerer. Wang Wu asked, ¡°Is there really no way for me to return to my body?¡±


    Tian Min shook her head and made everything clear. Wang Wu sighed and sat down. ¡°I was originally just a small employee. I went to work every day and wanted to save some money to return to my hometown to live. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloat here!¡± Li Xuan pointed at Wang Wu angrily. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even be found in a crowd previously. Now that you¡¯ve be a famous celebrity, you must be overjoyed, right?¡±


    Wang Wu didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He turned around and wanted to continue staring nkly. Li Xuan got up from the ground and continued, ¡°I¡¯m handsome and rich. You won¡¯t be able to catch up even if you work hard for eight lifetimes. Now, you¡¯ve snatched everything from me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± That was the end of Wang Wu¡¯s good temper. He red at Li Xuan.


    ¡°Do you think everyone wants to be a celebrity? My n was especially good. Next year, I could take the money and go home to grow vegetables. I wouldn¡¯t have to face my stupid superior andplicated interpersonal rtionships. Now, you¡¯ve ruined it!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to say that if you want to take a break, you can find someone to exchange your soul with? You didn¡¯t even ask if I agreed or not. You even think that letting me be you for a period of time is a gift. It¡¯s really disgusting!¡¯


    These words stunned everyone. Wang Wu had been calm just now, but they did not expect him to curse. Moreover, he cursed with reason.


    Yunbao walked to Wang Wu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re like this now. Sister Su Tao said that your acting skills are especially good. You can be a famous actor in the future and build a vegetable garden.¡±


    Yunbao very considerately added Wang Wu¡¯s dream to it, wanting to persuade him to pull himself together and live.


    Wang Wu was a little tempted when he heard Yunbao¡¯s words. Although he still had to continue working, he was still alive. As long as he was alive, he would one day have his own vegetable garden.


    After figuring this out, Wang Wu rxed. Li Xuan was even angrier when he saw him like this. ¡°You¡¯re using my body. How can you still be alive?


    ¡°You already owed him when you used his lifespan to exchange for your own happiness. That¡¯s why you ended up like this.¡± Tian Min snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about other peoples lives, you naturally have to lose your own.¡±


    Li Xuan could not ept this oue at all. He rushed over and wanted to strangle Wang Wu. Since he could not live, he had to take Wang Wu away. He could not let him continue to use his body to be a celebrity..</font>

 Chapter 320 - 320: Wang Wu’ s Choice

    Chapter 320 - 320: Wang Wu¡¯s Choice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Xuan moved so fast that even Jiang He could not catch him this time. Wang Wu was thrown to the ground and strangled, and everyone rushed to save him.


    Jiang He, who had been quiet all this while, grabbed Li Xuan¡¯s hair and lifted him up. Yunbao did not expect him to be so strong, and ran over in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! ¡±


    Jiang He blushed at Yunbao¡¯s straightforward praise, and promptly threw Li Xuan into a corner. Zhao Rou quickly checked to see if Wang Wu was alright, and he nearly fainted from the choking, only recovering after much difficulty.


    Wang Wu stood up and looked at Li Xuan. He no longer looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything just now. He stared at Li Xuan and said, ¡°l already have nothing, but you still want me to die with you. Since that¡¯s the case, I have to live well and use your body to continue acting and be a big star!¡±


    Zhao Rou could tell that Wang Wu had been forced to the extreme. Some people did not want those extravagant lives. They had already made ns for their lives. Wang Wu was such a person.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Moreover, Wang Wu was about to achieve his wish. Just as his wish was about


    to be fulfilled, Li Xuan rushed out. Not only did he snatch his body, but he also spent all his savings. It almost made him return to the time when he had nothing.


    That was why Wang Wu was so numb. No matter what Li Xuan said, he did not look energetic. However, a person¡¯s tolerance was limited.


    Not only was he unable to return, but he was also almost strangled to death by Li Xuan. When he was forced to the extreme, anyone would retaliate. This made Wang Wu decide to live no matter what. Even if he had to stare at Li Xuan¡¯s identity, he had to live.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for himself, he wanted to anger Li Xuan to death. He had to live beautifully.


    At the thought of this, Wang Wu tidied up his outfit. This season¡¯stest style matched Li Xuan¡¯s original face and could be said to be handsome. His body was also very healthy in his twenties. He was not at a loss.


    ¡°Recently, the director has praised me for improving my acting skills especially quickly. He said that my acting skills were too superficial in the past, but now, I¡¯m finally down to earth. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve experienced too much as an ordinary person. Of course, I know how to act normally. As for you, a child star, you¡¯ve been relying on your face to survive until now. You don¡¯t know what it means to serve the role at all. You only know to ask the director to film you more handsomely,¡± Wang Wu said slowly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry in the future. I¡¯ll use your face to act well and be a famous actor.¡±


    Li Xuan¡¯s already weak body could barely stand up after being thrown out by Jiang He, and he promptly spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard Wang Wu r s words.


    Seeing him like this, Zhao Rou sighed. ¡°He probably won¡¯t even have three to four days left. He won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡±


    At this moment, Purple Eye floated out and appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Those sorcerers must be organized. We have to find them, or more people will be harmed.¡¯


    Tian Min thought so too and said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll record this matter. When there are clues, we can continue to investigate.¡±


    Hearing that she remembered, Purple Eye was relieved. She floated in front of


    Li Xuan and said, ¡°Do you still remember what that master looked like?¡±


    Li Xuan stammered, not knowing if he should say anything. Seeing him like this, Purple Eye said angrily, ¡°Your life is already in his hands, and you still want to cover it up?¡±


    With this sentence, Li Xuan no longer hesitated and said, ¡°The master is a woman. She looks to be in her thirties. Her looks are especially ordinary. I


    can¡¯t remember her after seeing her once. I can¡¯t even remember what she looks like now.¡±


    Hearing Li Xuan¡¯s description, Purple Eye knew what was going on. She said, ¡°That person used a disguise spell and also used some illusion to make you unable to remember her appearance. It seems that they don¡¯t want others to know their identities.¡¯


    Li Xuan saw how respectful Tian Min was to Purple Eye and hope reignited in his heart. ¡°Master, can you save me? As long as you¡¯re willing to exchange my soul back, I can give you anything.¡±


    Purple Eye was already contemptuous of Li Xuan¡¯s character. Seeing him like this, she felt even more annoyed and deliberately said, ¡°What else can you give me now?¡±


    Li Xuan was stunned. Purple Eye was right. His identity and wealth no longer belonged to him, and his soul and lifespan immediately belonged to someone else. He actually did not even have the capital to make a deal.


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°You chose this path yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else for ending up like this..¡±</font>

 Chapter 321 - 321: Li Xuan’s Ending

    Chapter 321 - 321: Li Xuan¡¯s Ending


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eye had protected themon people a thousand years ago and had the love of themon people. However, she had no sympathy for people who did things that harmed others and themselves.


    In this world, one should do good and umte virtue. Even if one could not do good, one should not do evil. However, Li Xuan had harmed himself and Wang Wu for his own selfishness.


    Back then, Chu Yan still knew how to regret before she died. Even now, Li Xuan wanted to exchange his soul back, not considering what Wang Wu would do.


    If he returned to his body, Wang Wu would face a situation where he only had a few days left to live. This was undoubtedly sending him to his death.


    Hence, Purple Eye chose to ignore Li Xuan. She should protect the innocent Wang Wu. This was the justice of the world.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Xuan knew that Purple Eye would not help him. He squatted on the ground and cried. ¡°l just wanted to take a break. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not wrong to want a holiday.¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°But your holiday is too expensive. You have to pay the price of someone else¡¯s lifespan.


    Since you want a holiday, you should pay the price.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s words were from the perspective of a child, but they were very correct. Even someone as eloquent as Li Xuan could not refute them.


    Tian Min did not feel much about Li Xuan¡¯s despair. Since she already had a confession, she could close the case and let Jiang He and Jiang Hai lock Li Xuan up for the time being.


    Then, he said to Wang Wu, ¡°This matter is over. You can go back as long as you sign a confidentiality contract. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, or it will cause panic among the people.¡±


    Wang Wu understood this logic and quickly signed the confidentiality agreement to leave. Before he left, he asked, ¡°If Li Xuan dies, what should we do with the corpse?¡±


    Wang Wu still cared about his body. After all, he had been inside for 28 years.


    Tian Min replied, ¡°After checking and confirming that there are no problems, he will be sent to be cremated. Then, arrange for your family toe and get it. ¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t have any family left. Can I take the ashes back?¡± Wang Wu sighed.


    Since that was the case, Tian Min naturally would not refuse. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform you when the timees.¡±


    This matter had already been settled. Yunbao obediently waited for her eldest uncle to pick her up. Unexpectedly, Su Tao also came.


    Yunbao told her everything without hiding anything. Su Tao sighed and said, ¡°Li Xuan is also a very famous actor. Even if his acting skills are a little bad, he still came from a child star. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing.¡±


    Yunbao said, ¡°Aunt Purple said that he deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Senior is right,¡± Gu Lin said as he stroked Yunbao¡¯s head.


    At the end of the day, Li Xuan¡¯s matter had nothing to do with the Gu family. During this period of time, the Gu family had returned to their usual warm life. There was nothing to worry about. The sorcerers who wanted to save Devon were running around. The matter of Devon¡¯s operation was getting bigger and bigger, and the sorcerers had no time to look for Cheng Xi.


    Xiao Jing had his ownpany to deal with, but he really couldn¡¯t bear to leave Gu Teng alone at home. Yunbao took the initiative to let her mother go with her father. She wouldn¡¯t be lonely with so many people at home.


    Hence, Xiao Jing and Gu Teng went out together every day. Everyone in thepany knew how loving the chairman and Madam were. This made Chen Yue, who was secretly observing, die.


    She gripped the bottle of medicine in her hand tightly. She felt that she could not wait any longer. If she did not make a move now, she would really not have a chance.


    Chen Yue took out all the money she had hidden outside and ced it in a big bag before carrying it back to the vi. She was prepared to create an opportunity to get close to Xiao Jing. As long as he drank the potion, she would not be afraid of being exposed.


    As long as Xiao Jing fell in love with her, he would naturally protect her. Even if the Gu family wanted to attack her, it was useless.


    However, she did not know that Mao Feng was also eyeing this money. He needed funds to support his escape, but he could not let Mr. Rong know that he needed money.


    With Mr. Rongs intelligence, he would definitely know what he wanted to do. When the time came, not only would he not be able to escape, but he would probably be taught a lesson. Mr. Rong would not show mercy to useless people.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Chen Yue was busy arranging opportunities every day, Mao Feng found an opportunity to sneak into his bedroom and search for that sum of money everywhere. However, he could not find it even after searching all the drawers.


    Just as he was overwrought, he saw the bag under the bed. He thought that the money was there and reached out excitedly. At this moment, a knife was pressed against his neck.


    Niao Feng turned around and saw Chen Yue¡¯s face.. She said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re going to steal money, right?¡±</font>

 Chapter 322 - 322: Stealing Money

    Chapter 322 - 322: Stealing Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng was guilty to begin with. When he saw Chen Yue, he froze and forced a smile. ¡°l just came to take a look.¡±


    Chen Yue had no intention of putting down the knife in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y dumb to demur with me. If I came anyter, your hand would have reached into the money bag.¡±


    If it was in the past, Mao Feng would not be afraid of Chen Yue at all. Even if she had a knife, it would be useless. Mao Feng could make her lie on the ground with a spell.


    However, Mao Fengs energy had yet to recover. After being sucked dry by


    Yunbao, his body was almost exhausted. It would take a lot of time to recover. Chen Yue was getting crazier and crazier. No one could guarantee that her knife wouldn¡¯t fall. Mao Feng didn¡¯t want to die yet, so he naturally had to please her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°l originally came to see how I could help you. Devon has already given you the potion. The most important thing now is to let Xiao Jing drink it,¡± Mao Feng said.


    He stood up as he spoke, looking self-righteous and thinking for Chen Yue¡¯s sake.


    His acting skills were really not bad. If others saw him, they would believe him a little. However, Chen Yue was not someone who could be easily deceived. There were so many children in the Chen family who had been acting since they were young to fight for their father¡¯s love. She was the expert in acting.


    Chen Yue held the knife in her hand closer to Mao Feng and said, ¡°1 know you want to run, but I don¡¯t care where you run. Anyway, as long as I get Xiao Jing, 1 don¡¯t have to care what Rong Feng wants to do. But if you want to steal my money, you have a death wish.¡±


    Mao Feng quickly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to know how to make Xiao Jing drink the medicine?¡±


    Chen Yue did not take it to heart, but when it came to Xiao Jing, she began to hesitate. Seeing that it was useful, Mao Feng added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°You must be thinking of a way to get close to Xiao Jing now, but Xiao Jing has the mes of the God of War on him. He might sense the existence of the potion. Even if you¡¯repletely prepared, if Xiao Jing doesn¡¯t drink it, it would be a waste of effort.¡±


    Chen Yue admitted that what Mao Feng said made sense. In the end, she chose to put down the knife and said, ¡°Tell me your n.¡±


    At this moment, Mao Feng pounced forward and pressed Chen Yue to the ground. He sneered, ¡°You think you can threaten me?¡±


    Mao Feng couldn¡¯t use spells at the moment, but he still had his skills. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of the knife just now, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to help Chen Yue anymore. The most important thing now was to take the money and escape.


    Chen Yue struggled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think you can run out of this vi, do you? Rong Feng has already arranged for people to watch you outside. If you dare to go out on your own, you¡¯ll be shot into a sieve.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mao Feng could not believe it.


    Chen Yue looked up at him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I saw those people patrolling outside with my own eyes. They all had guns on their waists.¡±


    The more she spoke, the happier she became. It was as if she was mocking Mao Feng for overestimating himself and trying to escape. Moreover, he did not even make preparations to escape. He was simply brainless to the extreme.


    Mao Feng did not know what to do next. His life had been too smooth by relying on magic, so he could no longer think normally. He could not even think of such a simple thing.


    Chen Yue sized up Mao Feng and had an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you listen to me, you can run out. In the end, I just want to get Xiao Jing. As long as this matter can bepleted, I¡¯ll give you the rest of the money.¡±


    These words were like a straw to clutch at. He quickly let go of her and said,


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Chen Yue lowered her head and smiled strangely. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll tell you the n in detail.¡±


    While the two of them were plotting, the Gu family had already begun to prepare to celebrate Lily¡¯s birthday. This was the first time Lily had celebrated her birthday openly. Previously, Devon had not allowed her to celebrate her birthday at home in Country Y.


    Therefore, Cheng Xi could only buy a small cake to secretly celebrate. One time, she was found almost beaten to death. From then on, Lily never mentioned her birthday.


    Now that they had finally escaped Devon, they naturally had to celebrate. They also congratted the mother and daughter on weing a new life.


    Gu Peng was definitely the busiest person at this birthday banquet. He was busy preparing everywhere, hoping to give Lily a perfect birthday party.


    Cheng Xi did not want too many people to pay attention to Lily. After all, everyone knew that she and Devon were going to divorce. It was better to invite guests after everything was calm.


    Just as everyone was busy, Song Yun came to the Gu family. She first went to see Yunbao and said, ¡°l heard that Lily is celebrating her birthday, so we¡¯re here to give our blessings..¡±</font>

 Chapter 323 - 323: Absolute Prophecy

    Chapter 323 - 323: Absolute Prophecy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi did not expect Song Yun toe for Lily, but since they were all guests, she quickly called Lily out to greet Song Yun.


    Lily did not know how to address Yunbao¡¯s master. Finally, she had a sh of inspiration and said, ¡°Hello, senior.¡±


    Song Yun stroked Lily¡¯s head and used energy to check her physical condition.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Lily is very healthy now. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¯


    With Song Yun¡¯s words, Cheng Xi was even more relieved. She hugged Lily and said, ¡°As long as she grows up healthy.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Cheng Xi called Song Yun in and sat down. She still had to decorate the birthday banquet. Although it was only her birthday at home and she did not invite outsiders, Cheng Xi still tried her best. She wanted Lily¡¯s first birthday banquet to be perfect.


    Song Yun held Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    This sentence was like an airdrop bomb. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. The Soaring Cloud Sect was not a ce to take in disciples casually. Song Yun could take in Yunbao because of Gu Teng. Now, she mentioned taking in Lily. Everyone could not understand why.


    Song Yun looked at their expressions and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s with your reactions? Is it that scary to take in a disciple?¡±


    Gu Teng hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what they meant. However, Master, you said that you want to take in a disciple and return to the Soaring Cloud Sect?¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t go back for the time being. Those old fellows are always finding trouble with me.¡± Song Yun¡¯s tone was very unhappy. ¡°So I might as welle out and not be with those stick-in-the-muds.¡¯


    Gu Teng felt that this was probably not the reason for taking in a disciple. She beat around the bush and said, ¡°After all, Lily is a citizen of Country Y. Logically speaking, she should have joined one of the four major clubs overseas. Will it work if she joins the Soaring Cloud Sect?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Song Yun asked. ¡°We all know Lily¡¯s background. She¡¯s only Cheng Xi¡¯s child. Even if a foreign clubes, we¡¯ll be in the right. When Cheng Xi gets a divorce, she¡¯ll definitely change the child¡¯s household register. At that time, she¡¯ll be a child of China.¡¯


    Cheng Xi nodded and said, ¡°l won¡¯t let Lily have anything to do with Devon anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Teng wanted to say something but hesitated, Song Yun smiled and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. Aren¡¯t you just wanting to know the reason why I¡¯m taking Lily as my disciple? A few days ago, the elder of the Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s Towering Wind Pavilion deduced a prophecy.¡±


    At the mention of the Towering Wind Pavilion, Gu Teng and Gu Yu became nervous. The two of them knew what kind of ce the Towering Wind


    Pavilion was and understood how urate the prophecy from there was.


    Yunbao looked up at her mother and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is the


    Towering Wind Pavilion? Who lives there?¡±


    Gu Teng squatted down and exined, ¡°The Towering Wind Pavilion is the tallest building in the Soaring Cloud Sect. An elder that none of us have seen lives inside. He has a lifespan as long as the world, but he has to stay inside for the rest of his life. When he deduces a prophecy, he will send a message to the other elders. As long as he sees the future, it wille true.¡±


    ¡°Is he never wrong?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Gu Teng sighed. ¡°That elder offered his soul to the heavens. His prophecy is never wrong. ¡±


    Gu Yu looked at Song Yun and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, what did that elder say?¡±


    ¡°Darkness grows in every corner of the Earth. The evil power has returned after a thousand years. We sorcerers have to be prepared to fight.¡± Song Yun sighed.


    Gu Yu could not believe it. ¡°How much time do we have?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen before the new generation of sorcerers grows up,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°The power of evil also needs time to grow, so various sects have begun to take in disciples everywhere to hurry up and nurture an outstanding new generation of sorcerers to prepare.¡±


    Cheng Xi could not understand. ¡°Can we eliminate evil now and end this matter before they grow up? Why must we wait until they grow up?¡±


    Song Yun shook her head and said, ¡°Of course, we want that too. However, evil and good are thews of nature. We can only be prepared to resist. They can¡¯t bepletely eliminated. A thousand yearster, there will still be people fighting evil. ¡±


    Hearing Song Yun¡¯s words, Cheng Xi could only ept her fate. As a mother, she did not want to see her child in danger. Moreover, she had told her to participate in a war in the future when Lily was so young. However, Lily was destined to be a wizard. This was her mission as a wizard..</font>

 Chapter 324 - 324: Balloon

    Chapter 324: Balloon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao walked to Song Yun¡¯s side and said, ¡®Yunbao is also going to participate in this war, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°And you are closely rted to this battle.¡±


    At this moment, Purple Eye came out of the crystal bracelet and said, ¡°A thousand years ago, the Evil Spirit led a group of sorcerers to invade China.


    Now, a war is about to start again.¡±


    She had just heard what Song Yun had said, so she was not surprised by this matter. This was because she had once led sorcerers to fight against evil. Although she had won in the end, she had also suffered heavy losses.


    When she sensed that there would be a cmity in the future, she chose to disperse her power and let her soul sleep. This way, she could protect her family and contribute to the war in the future.


    This was also the reason why the Soaring Cloud Sect agreed to help her keep the bracelet. Purple Eye¡¯s wish was not only for herself, but also for themon people.


    ¡°Senior.¡± Song Yun said to Purple Eye, ¡°l want to know what the battle a thousand years ago was like. The records at that time were all lost in the war. We only know that we won in the end, but we don¡¯t know anything about the process.¡±


    ¡°My soul is iplete, so I lost a portion of my memories. I only remember that the battlested for a long time. The ground was filled with bones, and the river was dyed red. We paid a painful price for our victory.¡± Purple Eye¡¯s tone was filled with endless disappointment.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts became heavy. After all, when Yunbao and the others grew up, the war woulde again. At that time, many people would definitely die.


    However, Yunbao was not as depressed as them. She said, ¡°Yunbao will cultivate well to be especially powerful. When the timees, she will be able to defeat the evil sorcerer. The situation Aunt Purple mentioned will not happen again.¡±


    Her tone was very firm, and it was obvious that she was full of confidence in herself. Hearing her daughter say this, Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao is right. It will be more than ten years before they grow up. We will definitely be able to make preparations during this period. Such a terrifying situation will definitely not happen again.¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate well too. I¡¯ll definitely be able to defeat evil!¡±


    Song Yun looked at the two children and smiled. ¡°Indeed, we don¡¯t have to fall


    into sorrow so early. With these children, we will definitely win. Today is Lily¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t mention this anymore. Hurry up and prepare to celebrate her birthday.¡±


    Everyone changed their worried expressions and smiled as they prepared to celebrate. The house had already been decorated into a sea of balloons. This was Gu Pengs design n.


    When he was chatting with Lily, he knew that in the past, she wanted a balloon, but Devon refused to buy it and even beat her up. Therefore, the toy she wanted the most was a balloon.


    In order to get a lot of balloons for Lily, it took the servants half a night to pump them up. All kinds of balloons appeared in the Gu familys living room.


    Lily was overjoyed and chased balloons around the house. Yunbao also felt that the house had be very special and yed hand in hand with Lily. Gu Zi did not like balloons that much. She had nevercked these toys since she was young. Balloons were nothing to her, but she knew that it was Lily¡¯s birthday today. Of course they had to decorate it ording to Lily¡¯s preferences.


    Therefore, she sat obediently on the sofa, which didn¡¯t have as many balloons and waited for the birthday banquet to start so that she could eat cake.


    Gu Ming had no intention of ying with balloons either. He sat side by side with Gu Zi and waited. However, from the way he tidied his clothes from time to time, he was not as calm as he looked.


    Although the birthday banquet did not invite outsiders, it was very lively. The eight sons of the Gu family all came back to celebrate Lily¡¯s birthday. They loved this obedient and sensible little girl like a doll.


    Moreover, there was clearly a situation between Gu Peng and Cheng Xi. Perhaps this was their future niece. Of course they had to dote on her.


    This was the first time Lily had felt the joy of her birthday. In the past, she would be worried about being beaten up by Devon on her birthday. She even had to eat the cake secretly for fear of being discovered, but now, there were so many people celebrating for her.


    When the cake was served, Lily put her hands together and made a wish. She said in her heart, ¡°l hope every birthday can be celebrated like this. Let¡¯s never be separated.¡±


    After making her wish, Lily blew out the candle excitedly. She felt that her wish would definitely be heard by the heavens.


    Gu Peng ced Lily on his shoulder and said, ¡°Happy birthday to my little princess! ¡±


    After saying that, he carried her around the house. This was the first time Lily felt what it was like to have a father. She secretly called Gu Peng Daddy in her heart..

 Chapter 325 - 325: Xiao Shan’s Visit

    Chapter 325: Xiao Shan¡¯s Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lilys birthday party was perfect, at least in Lilys opinion. After ying for a day, she was so tired that she fell asleep. Cheng Xi covered her with a nket and went out to meet Gu Peng.


    ¡°Thank you. Lily is very happy today,¡± Cheng Xi said gratefully.


    Gu Peng was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Cheng Xi lowered her head and said, ¡°Because you seemed very much like Lily¡¯s father today. You prepared balloons for her to y with and even let her sit on your shoulder. This is the life that Lily yearned for but didn¡¯t get.¡±


    Devon would never do such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t even celebrate Lilys birthday, let alone bring her to y. Cheng Xi didn¡¯t think that he was Lily¡¯s father, but Lily did want a father who loved her.


    There was something between her and Gu Peng, but she also understood that this had to be epted by Lily. She was even more worried that Gu Peng would not be able to take good care of Lily.


    But today, she waspletely relieved. Gu Peng would definitely be a good father and make Lily forget the pain brought about by her ¡°dad.¡±


    From that day onwards, Song Yun officially lived in the Gu residence and taught Yunbao and Lily spells every day. Gu Lin also found a new tutor to teach the two children. After all, even if they wanted to be wizards, they had to go to university. When the two children reached the age of school, they could not stay at home anymore.


    Seeing that everything was safe at home, Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu prepared to set off to enjoy their world tour. This was a promise Old Master Gu had made when he was young. However, he had been busy with the Gu family¡¯s business and did not have the time. Later on, Old Madam Gu had to take care of the children, so they dyed and did not set off.


    Now that the children could support the Gu family, the couple had fulfilled their dreams when they were young. After bidding farewell to the children, they boarded a ne overseas.


    At this moment, Xiao Shan suddenly came to visit. Xiao Jing had not contacted him since the big fight. He did not expect him toe to the capital to look for him.


    Xiao Shan sat in the living room and tried his best to persuade him. ¡°Son, I¡¯m here to ask if Gu Teng is pregnant.¡±


    These words ignited Xiao Jing. He said angrily, ¡°Where did you hear this news? We will only have Yunbao as a child in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Xiao Shan continued to persuade him. ¡°The Xiao family¡¯s business has to be handed over to your son in the future. If you only have one daughter, these businesses will be your son-inw¡¯s.¡±


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Xiao Shan toe to the capital to say such hateful words to him. Previously, the father and son had already fallen out over this matter, but he could still put on a kind face.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Jing was not so angry anymore. He sat down calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s our business whether we have children or not. It¡¯s useless no matter what you say. My assets will belong to Yunbao in the future. She can give them to whoever she wants.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Jing was stubborn, Xiao Shan panicked. ¡°If Gu Teng can¡¯t give birth anymore, you can find a woman outside to give birth. When you give birth to a son, you can bring him back and ce him beside Gu Teng.


    Outsiders will only think that this child is Gu Tengs.¡±


    Xiao Jing was not surprised at all by Xiao Shan¡¯s words. He even felt that it was a waste of his breath to curse. This was because he had countless lovers when he was young. Even though he was old now, he still had two women outside. It could be said that he had been a yboy his entire life.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t had an illegitimate child all these years, but he had spoiled them until they were useless. Don¡¯t even mention supporting the Gu family, letting them out was simply a harm to society. Xiao Shan was also aware of this, so he wouldn¡¯t give up on Xiao Jing no matter what. In his opinion, only Xiao Jing had the ability to take over the Xiao family.


    However, Xiao Jing did not care about the Xiao family¡¯s business at all. He had already established his ownpany and left the Xiao family business, so Xiao Shan could not threaten him. He could only persuade him again and again.


    Xiao Jing rxed his body and leaned against the back of the sofa. He looked at Xiao Shan with a faint smile and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when you say that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Shan didn¡¯t understand.


    Xiao Jing sneered. ¡°Back then, it was because you were a yboy that my mother cried every day. Later on, she was so sad that her health deteriorated, causing her to pass away at a young age. You actually have the cheek to mention this in front of me. Your skin is really thick.¡±


    Xiao Jings words were no different from pointing at Xiao Shan¡¯s nose and scolding him. He was so angry that he could barely speak. He pointed at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯m your father!¡±


    Xiao Jing looked impatient. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my father that I didn¡¯t chase you out. You should be content.¡­¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326: Boy and Girl

    Chapter 326 - 326: Boy and Girl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao, who was beside the living room, heard the entire conversation. She asked her mother curiously, ¡°Will you be sad because I¡¯m not a boy?¡±


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know what it meant to favor boys over girls. She only asked out of curiosity, but Gu Tengs reaction was very intense. She hugged Yunbao tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the baby I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. No matter if you¡¯re a boy or a girl, I¡¯ll love you.¡±


    Gu Teng did not expect Xiao Shan¡¯s words to affect the child. She quickly brought Yunbao back upstairs to avoid these arguments.


    In the end, Xiao Jing and Xiao Shan parted on bad terms. When he returned upstairs, Yunbao was already taking an afternoon nap. Gu Teng was sitting alone by the bed in a daze.


    Xiao Jing walked over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about his words. It¡¯s already good enough that we have Yunbao.¡¯!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°l didn¡¯t take it to heart, I was just worried about Yunbao.¡± Gu Teng sighed.


    Xiao Jing did not understand what this had to do with Yunbao. Gu Teng told him what Yunbao had said.


    Xiao Jing said angrily, ¡°l shouldn¡¯t have let him in.¡±


    After all, it was Xiao Jings father. Gu Teng couldn¡¯t say anything, but she tacitly agreed with him. For Yunbao¡¯s mental health, it was better not to let Xiao Shane in the future.


    However, after being angry, Xiao Jing reacted. ¡°He¡¯s not the kind of person to spout nonsense at others¡¯ houses. He must have heard something and rushed over. But who would mention such a thing in front of him?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who mentioned it. I hope that this won¡¯t happen again in the future. When Yunbao asked me that today, I felt my heart ache,¡± Gu Teng said as she looked at Yunbao on the bed.


    Xiao Jing quicklyforted his wife. ¡°With me around, this won¡¯t happen again. ¡±


    Although Xiao Shan was chased out of the door, he did not leave the capital. He found a hotel to stay in and visit his friends everywhere. The circle of the rich was only so big. They were bound to see each other. If he really had to visit them one by one, he could stay for half a year.


    Everyone could tell that Xiao Shan wanted to stay in the capital for a long time. The Gu family also had a headache because of this. Xiao Shan was obviously here to make things difficult for Gu Teng. They had to send him back quickly.


    The only one who was happy about this was Chen Yue. She had used some methods to get someone to mention the issue of children in Xiao Shan¡¯s ear, indirectly saying that Gu Teng might not be able to give birth. When Xiao Shan heard this, he was anxious and came to the capital.


    This was the first time Mao Feng knew that Chen Yue had more than one person in the Xiao family.


    ¡°Why did you nt someone in the Xiao family?¡± Mao Feng asked in confusion.


    Chen Yue smiled. ¡°ording to the original n, I should marry Xiao Jing. In order for me to monopolize the Xiao family, I naturally have to prepare in advance.¡¯


    Mao Feng really did not expect Chen Yue to have such thoughts. He was impressed by Chen Yue¡¯s precautionary methods.


    ¡°What are you going to do after that?¡± Mao Feng asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Chen Yue said. ¡°We have to get someone to say something in Xiao Shan¡¯s ear so that he won¡¯t be able to cause any peace in the Gu family.¡±


    Chen Yue knew the logic of taking advantage of the situation. The more chaotic the situation in the Gu family was, the more chance she had to drug Xiao Jing.


    Mao Feng sighed. ¡°ording to your wisdom, you will live well no matter who you marry. Why must you marry Xiao Jing? Even if he¡¯s already married, you have to snatch him away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re praising me.¡± Chen Yue looked up at him. ¡°But you¡¯re the least qualified to say such things. Gu Teng is already married to Xiao Jing, but you still want to snatch her away. We¡¯re the same type of people.¡±


    At this point, Mao Feng also began to sigh. Chen Yue was about to get Xiao Jing, but he was still trapped in this vi.


    Chen Yue personally poured him a cup of tea and said, ¡®You don¡¯t have to be anxious. As long as Xiao Jing falls in love with me, you will naturally have a chance. Helping me is also helping yourself.¡±


    Mao Feng felt that what Chen Yue said made sense. He drank the tea and said, ¡°l will do my best to help you.¡±


    Hearing Mao Fengs promise, Chen Yue smiled. She did not expect a great sorcerer like Mao Feng to be so gullible. That potion could only make Xiao Jing fall in love with her, but it could not change Gu Tengs feelings.


    Ever since Xiao Shan came, Yunbao had been thinking every day. She wanted to know the difference between a boy and a girl. Why did her grandfather insist that his mother give birth to a younger brother?


    Because of this question, Yunbao became unhappy. The Gu family members were anxious and tried to make herugh every day.


    However, Yunbao still sat on the sofa half the day without saying anything. Seeing his daughter like this, Xiao Jing really wanted to pull Xiao Shan out and beat him up..</font>

 Chapter 327 - 327: Xiao Shan’s Determination

    Chapter 327 - 327: Xiao Shan¡¯s Determination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Shan was determined to let Xiao Jing have another son. It would be best if the child¡¯s mother was Gu Teng, but if Gu Teng really couldn¡¯t give birth, he would find someone else.


    His hotel butler was about the same age as him. The two elders were always chatting together. Looking at the photos of the hotel butler¡¯s three grandsons, Xiao Shan was really envious.


    The hotel butler said, ¡°Sir, we still have to choose a healthy daughter-inw.


    Although my daughter-inw isn¡¯t very beautiful, she¡¯s in good health and gave birth to three grandchildren for me in one go.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Shan also felt that it made sense. Thinking of Gu Tengs thin figure, he felt that she was definitely not healthy. Moreover, she had been married for so long and had not gotten pregnant again. Could she not be able to have children?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that he was deep in thought, the butler smiled and said, ¡°Look at how talkative I am when I mention my grandson. Sir must have a family full of children and grandchildren.¡±


    Of course, Xiao Shan didn¡¯tck sons. He had four to five sons and countless daughters.


    However, none of them were promising. None of them couldpare to Xiao Jings excellence. Xiao Shan had always been someone who slept around, and he did not have much love for his sons.


    Therefore, he only had Xiao Jing in his eyes. Even if the two of them did not have a good rtionship, he had never thought of changing the heir. If his sons outside took over the Xiao family, they would destroy the family business In less tnan two years.


    Thinking of this, he became even more anxious. He had to let Xiao Jing have a son as the heir so that he could be at ease.


    ¡°Butler, you said that your daughter-inw gave birth to three sons. Is there a secret recipe?¡± Xiao Shan asked.


    The butler smiled. ¡°How can there be a secret recipe for giving birth? My daughter-inw is just in good health, though my daughter-inw¡¯s mother gave birth to four to five children. I guess the daughter resembles the mother.¡±


    Actually, these words didn¡¯t sound scientific at all. Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t believe it, but Xiao Shan was already extremely anxious and actually believed this exnation.


    Gu Tengs mother, Old Madam Gu, gave birth to eight sons and a daughter.


    Logically speaking, Gu Teng should be very good at giving birth. Why was Yunbao the only child now? Could it be that Yunbao had injured her body previously?


    Xiao Shan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts about giving birth. In fact, he wanted a boy born by Gu Teng the most. After all, a child with the Gu family¡¯s bloodline could be supported by the Gu family.


    With such a grandson, the Xiao family could at least be rich for three generations. However, if Gu Teng really couldn¡¯t give birth, he couldn¡¯t be indifferent.


    Seeing that Xiao Shan was brainstorming, the butler quietly retreated and called Chen Yue. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Yue smiled. ¡°Next, you¡¯ll mention the interesting things about your three grandsons from time to time to make Xiao Shan¡¯s desire for grandchildren even stronger.¡±


    Xiao Shan did not know that he had fallen into a trap. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he should urge Gu Teng. He got up and asked the chauffeur to send him to the Gu family.


    Hearing that Xiao Shan was here, Xiao Jing said directly, ¡°Tell him that I went out with Eldest Miss. Don¡¯t let him in.¡¯


    The servant ryed Xiao Jings words, but Xiao Shan did not believe a word of it. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and wait for them toe back.¡±


    Xiao Shan ignored the servants and rushed in. He sat in the living room and refused to get up again. The servants had no choice but to quietly go upstairs and tell Xiao Jing.


    When Gu Teng heard this, she asked worriedly, ¡°Is he here to mention the child again?¡±


    Xiao Jing frowned. ¡°He can say whatever he wants. I¡¯ll only have Yunbao as a child in my life.¡±


    Of course, Gu Teng knew that her husband was standing with her. However,


    Xiao Shan¡¯s wordsst time had affected Yunbao. She did not want Yunbao to meet Xiao Shan again.


    She picked up the phone and wanted to tell her brother not to bring Yunbao back yet, but before she could call, she heard Yunbao¡¯sughter downstairs.


    When Xiao Shan saw Yunbao return, he quickly walked over and said, ¡°My precious granddaughter, hurry up and let Grandpa hug you.¡±


    Yunbao subconsciously looked at Gu Lin¡¯s expression. Before Gu Lin could speak, Xiao Shan picked Yunbao up. He had lifted her from under Yunbao¡¯s armpit. This position was only suitable for babies. Yunbao felt very ufortable and began to struggle.


    Gu Lin quickly snatched Yunbao away and said, ¡°M/hy are you here?¡±


    Xiao Shan smiled and said, ¡°Of course I missed Yunbao and came and see her.¡¯


    These words were so fake that even the servants of the Gu family did not believe it. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng had been married for so long, but Xiao Shan had nevere to visit Yunbao. Even if Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu went overseas, they would still call every day..</font>

 Chapter 328 - 328: Will

    Chapter 328 - 328: Will


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao didn¡¯t have a good impression of Xiao Shan either. In the few times they met, he had been arguing with her parents and didn¡¯t treat Yunbao well.


    Yunbao simply buried herself in her eldest uncle¡¯s arms and did not look at Xiao Shan¡¯s expression.


    Seeing Yunbao like this, Xiao Shan thought that she was shy. Xiao Shan not only disdained his granddaughter for being too timid, but as his granddaughter, she should be magnanimous. Gu Teng was too bad at teaching children.


    Gu Lin was polite to his elders, but when he thought of what Xiao Shan had said yesterday, he said coldly, ¡°Yunbao isn¡¯t feeling well now. She needs to go back to her room to rest.¡¯


    What he meant was that they could not talk to Xiao Shan. If he knew what was good for him, he would leave the Gu family quickly.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, Xiao Shan acted as if he did not have ears. He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°If Yunbao is feeling unwell, go and rest. I¡¯ll wait for Xiao Jing and Gu Teng. The two of them will be back soon, right?¡±


    Gu Lin was very puzzled when he heard this. Xiao Jing and Gu Teng did not go out today. Why did Xiao Shan say that they wereing back soon?


    After thinking about it, he quickly understood that they didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Shan, so they came up with such an excuse to fool him.


    Before Gu Lin could continue to chase her away, Gu Teng rushed down the stairs and carried Yunbao away. ¡°The Gu family is not seeing guests today.¡±


    The moment Xiao Shan saw Gu Teng, he understood everything. He said angrily, ¡°The elders came to visit, but you didn¡¯t meet me. You even lied about being outside. Is this the upbringing of the Gu family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Please be careful with your words!¡± Gu Lin immediately shouted. ¡°Our Gu family¡¯s daughter¡¯s upbringing doesn¡¯t need the criticism of others.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Shan realize what he had said. However, he did not regret saying these words to Gu Teng. He should have let Gu Teng know that she was the daughter-inw of the Xiao family and should abide by the Xiao family¡¯s rules.


    Xiao Jing followed closely behind and ran down the stairs. He protected his wife and children and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave while I¡¯m still polite to you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let someone drag you out!¡±


    Xiao Shan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m your father. How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    ¡°When you spoke ill of my wife and daughter, you never thought that you were my father.¡± Xiao Jing was unmoved.


    Xiao Shan was so angry that he almost fainted. He said those words for Xiao Jings own good. Only after stepping on Gu Tengs dignity would she be obedient. Otherwise, with her status as the daughter of the Gu family, she could easily suppress Xiao Jing.


    Xiao Shan felt that his painstaking efforts were not understood. He sighed and said, ¡°Even if I was wrong just now, when will you give birth to a grandson for


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with a grandson? Nowadays, boys and girls are the same.¡± Xiao Jing frowned. ¡°You have so many sons outside. If you want a grandson, they can probably bring one back for you immediately.¡±


    Xiao Shan roared, ¡°How can this be the same? You¡¯re the heir of the Xiao family. You have to have a son. Otherwise, our Xiao family¡¯s bloodline will be severed.¡¯


    His words were self-righteous, as if the sky would copse if Xiao Jing did not give birth to a son. Gu Teng lowered her head to hide the tears in her eyes. Xiao Shan¡¯s words were essentially criticizing her.


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister sad. He stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like the Xiao family has a throne to inherit. Boys and girls can inherit the family business. Mr. Xiao is too pedantic.¡±


    ¡°How can this be the same? Your daughter will be married off and be an outsider sooner orter. Will your Gu family let Gu Teng be the heir?¡± Xiao Shan felt that Gu Lin was making to crack wise.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Lin nodded and said, ¡°Our Gu family has never had only one heir. All the children can inherit a portion of the Gu family. As long as Little Sister is willing, we are willing to give up the inheritance.¡±


    These words shocked Xiao Shan. He could not believe that someone would be willing to give up the inheritance rights. Moreover, the Gu family had so many sons. It was impossible for Gu Teng to be the heir. Was Gu Lin crazy?


    Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Since you care so much about your so-called grandson, I¡¯ll make a will today. After I die, all my assets will be inherited by Yunbao.¡±


    Xiao Shan quickly stopped her. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You and Gu Teng are still young. You¡¯ll definitely have a child in the future. When he¡¯s born, he won¡¯t have any assets.¡±


    ¡°l also want to make a will to leave the assets to Yunbao,¡± Gu Teng said. ¡°Xiao


    Jing and I will only have one child. This will is a sign of our determination.¡±


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Xiao Shan. They were more useful than any verbal counterattack. If Xiao Jing and Gu Teng only said that they didn¡¯t want to have another child, he could still pester them and force them to have another child.


    However, if they made a will, there would really be no hope. No matter how much he made a fuss, it would be useless..</font>

 Chapter 329 - 329: Finding a Mistress

    Chapter 329 - 329: Finding a Mistress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Shan returned to the hotel in a daze. The butler weed him at the door and asked, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    He sat on the sofa and sighed. ¡°l gave birth to an unfilial son, but he actually wants to make a will and give all his assets to his daughter. It¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t have another child.¡±


    ¡°How can that do? In the future, won¡¯t the family assets be the son-inw¡¯s?!¡± The butler shouted. ¡°Having a son can also protect the daughter.¡±


    These words struck Xiao Shan¡¯s heart. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I


    meant. Why is my son so disobedient?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The butler leaned over and said, ¡°He must have said that in front of his wife,


    ¡°Yes, Gu Teng was standing at the side,¡± Xiao Shan said.


    ¡°Of course he has to say that in front of his wife,¡± the butler said in a low voice.


    ¡°But if it reallyes to that, does he really not want a son?¡±


    When Xiao Shan heard this, he felt that it made sense. After all, he had given birth to so many children outside. Xiao Jing should be like him, but he was too embarrassed to agree to it in front of the Gu family.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him out to discuss.¡± Xiao Shan immediately took out his phone.


    The butler quickly stopped him and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask at this time. Just arrange the matter.¡±


    ¡°Arrange?¡± Xiao Shan didn¡¯t understand.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°You also said that your daughter-inw¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so we might as well not force her to give birth. We¡¯ll find someone outside and send her to Young Master¡¯s side. When she¡¯s pregnant, we¡¯ll hide her until the child is born. I don¡¯t believe Young Master really doesn¡¯t want this child.¡¯


    The butler¡¯s tone was filled with temptation, making Xiao Shan believe him immediately. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, as long as this matter is confirmed, he will definitely acknowledge that child. Unfortunately, this child is an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± The butler bent down and said, ¡°Your daughter-inw is indeed from a good family, but it¡¯s precisely because of this that she doesn¡¯t take you seriously and definitely won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m angry. I just want them to have another son. Gu Teng won¡¯t agree no matter what. 1 think she wants our Xiao family to have no descendants,¡± Xiao Shan said angrily.


    Seeing Xiao Shan like this, the butler knew that the n was half sessful and began to help n how to send someone to Xiao Jings side.


    Xiao Shan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of his soon-to-be eldest grandson. He did not think about Xiao Jings reaction at all.


    ¡°Xiao Jing usually stays in the Gu family. Even if he leaves, he¡¯ll bring Gu Teng to thepany. I don¡¯t have a chance to do anything.¡± Xiao Shan sighed.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Xiao Jings father. If there¡¯s anything you need, he has toe. This isn¡¯t a problem at all. The biggest problem is that we have to choose a suitable person to be this child¡¯s mother.¡±


    Xiao Shan nodded. ¡°Even if my grandson¡¯s mother can¡¯t be Gu Teng, we can¡¯t just find anyone.¡±


    The butler whispered in his ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find ady of equal social status?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a girl of equal social status would agree to something like that,¡± said Xiao Shan.


    Of course, he also wanted his grandson¡¯s biological mother to be a youngdy, but no youngdy would agree to be a mistress.


    ¡°That might not be the case. 1 heard that there was a Miss Chen who was engaged to Young Master previously.¡± The butler carefully mentioned Chen


    Yue.


    Xiao Shan waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Chen Yue did something bad previously and has long fled to god knows where. Even if she¡¯s in the capital now, Xiao Jing won¡¯t agree. The Gu family is arresting her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that Miss Chen will agree to it. When the child is born, the Gu family will naturally have no choice but to acknowledge it. That child and Miss Gu are biological siblings. The Gu family will definitely not mind.¡± The butler guided him patiently by his ear.


    Xiao Shan was very tempted when he heard that. After all, Chen Yue was also the eldest daughter of the Chen family. If his grandson could have such a biological mother, it would be a help in the future.


    Just as the two old men were discussing, Xiao Jing sneezed loudly in the Gu family. At the same time, he felt a chill run down his spine and said, ¡°Why do I feel like someone is badmouthing me behind my back?¡±


    Gu Teng took a nket and draped it over him. ¡°l think you¡¯ve been in the air conditioner for too long.¡±


    Xiao Jing opened the nket and carried Gu Teng in. ¡°Thene in quickly to warm up. Don¡¯t fall sick..¡±</font>

 Chapter 330 - 330: Chen Yue’s Visit

    Chapter 330 - 330: Chen Yue¡¯s Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yunbao walked into the room and saw this scene, she quickly ran over and said, ¡®Yunbao wants a hug too.¡±


    Gu Teng carried Yunbao in her arms and Xiao Jing carried Gu Teng. The family of three squeezed into a nket and were intimate. Yunbao suddenly asked, ¡°Then will Daddy and Mommy still give birth to a younger brother?¡±


    The two of them were stunned by this question. In the past, Yunbao would never think this way. Moreover, even if she asked, she should not only ask about a younger brother. It seemed that Xiao Shan¡¯s words had still affected


    Yunbao.


    Xiao Jing quickly let Yunbao sit opposite him and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t have any more children. We will only have Yunbao as a child.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Why?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Gu Teng stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair. ¡°Because Daddy and Mommy only want to give our love to Yunbao. If we have another child, we¡¯ll have to split our love.¡±


    Ordinary children would definitely be happy to hear their parents say this, but


    Yunbao lowered her head and thought for a long time. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Mom and Dad still want to have a child, because Mom and Dad will still love


    Yunbao. There will be another person in the world who will love Yunbao.¡±


    Gu Teng did not expect Yunbao to answer like this. She hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°My baby, you¡¯re really a little angel.¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy will always love you,¡± Xiao Jing promised.


    The next day, Xiao Jing went to the notary office with Gu Teng and made a will to give all his assets to Yunbao. The brothers of the Gu family thought that he was just saying it for Xiao Shan to hear. They did not expect him to really do so.


    At the same time, they admired Xiao Jing and knew that he really loved their sister and Yunbao. He would not have those feudal concepts of insisting on having a son.


    Xiao Shan did not know that Xiao Jing would act so quickly. He discussed with the butler for a long time before finally settling this matter.


    ¡°Then how should I find Miss Chen?¡± Xiao Shan asked.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a hotel butler in the capital for decades, so I naturally have some connections. Leave this to me.¡±


    The next day, Chen Yue pretended not to know the butler and came to visit. Many of the managers in this hotel were her people, so Chen Yue could appear in her original appearance.


    The moment she entered, she bowed to Xiao Shan and said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Xiao.¡±


    This respectful attitude greatly pleased Xiao Shan. He chuckled and asked Chen Yue to quickly sit down. The two of them pretended not to have motives and chatted.


    After a long time, he got to the point. Xiao Shan sighed and said, ¡°In the beginning, you were the wife I chose for Xiao Jing. If not for the subsequent twists and turns, you should have called me Dad.¡±


    ¡°I also thought that I would marry Brother Xiao Jing. Who knew that such a thing would happen?¡± Chen Yue said with a lonely expression.


    Xiao Shan quickly beat around the bush. ¡°Then do you still like Xiao Jing now?¡±


    Chen Yue blushed. ¡°Brother Xiao Jing and I grew up together. Of course I like With these words, Xiao Shan felt more confident and said, ¡°Uncle really has something to ask of you. I hope you can agree.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you watched me grow up, you¡¯re just like my father. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Chen Yue smiled.


    Xiao Shan said, ¡°Your Brother Xiao Jing only has one daughter. I originally wanted him to have another child, but he only knew to listen to Gu Teng and not agree, so I want you to help him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this. You should be looking for Miss Gu,¡± Chen Yue lowered her head and said.


    Xiao Shan snorted and said, ¡°From her sickly appearance, I know that she can¡¯t give birth. I can only find another wife for Xiao Jing.¡±


    Chen Yue was disgusted by his words. Although she wanted Xiao Jing, she did not want to be his mistress. However, she wanted to use this matter as a springboard to give Xiao Jing some medicine.


    As long as Xiao Jing fell in love with her, he would naturally divorce Gu Teng. At that time, she would be the legitimate Madam Xiao.


    Xiao Shan said that he doted on her, but he wanted her to be someone¡¯s mistress for the rest of her life. It was really disgusting.


    Seeing that Chen Yue was silent, Xiao Shan thought that she was shy and quickly continued, ¡°As long as you give birth, Xiao Jing will definitely be responsible. When the timees, I¡¯ll help more. You¡¯ll definitely live a better life than Gu Teng.¡±


    Chen Yue looked up shyly and said, ¡°I have nowhere to go now. If I can stay by


    Brother Xiao Jings side, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Xiao Shan was finally relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you and Xiao Jing are together, the Gu family will definitely not make things difficult for you. As long as you give birth to a son and can inherit the Xiao family¡¯s business, that Gu Teng will not beparable to you..¡±</font>

 Chapter 331 - 331: Xiao Shan Falls Sick

    Chapter 331 - 331: Xiao Shan Falls Sick


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue treated Xiao Shan¡¯s words as nonsense. She did not believe in so-called promises, but in order to get close to Xiao Jing, she could only pretend to be grateful.


    She would definitely seed if she lowered her status to coax him. Now that Xiao Shan was coaxed by Chen Yue, he felt more and more that he had good taste back then. If Xiao Jing was willing to marry Chen Yue, he would have a grandson by now.


    Xiao Shan thought about what his grandson would look like after he was born and felt that his n was really wless.


    Chen Yue looked at his happy expression and turned around to roll her eyes. The first thing she would do when she got Xiao Jing was to kill Xiao Shan. At that time, she would be able to control the entire Xiao family.


    With Chen Yue agreeing to be a mistress, Xiao Shan had to create an opportunity. Under Chen Yue¡¯s guidance, he decided to pretend to be sick. He had already fallen out with Xiao Jing two days ago. This was the only reason he woulde to see him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, Xiao Jing had toe alone. If Gu Teng came with him, it would be difficult.


    Just as Xiao Shan was thinking hard, Chen Yue gave the butler a look.


    The butler immediately walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if Miss Gues.


    There¡¯s always a chance in such a big ce. As long as I stall her, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Xiao Shan was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this falling out with the Gu family?¡±


    He wanted a grandson, but he didn¡¯t want the Gu family to know before the child was born. After all, the Xiao family couldn¡¯tpete with the Gu family now.


    Chen Yue smiled and said, ¡°Miss Gu isn¡¯t in good health. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to make her sleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the butler added. ¡°Get some sleeping pills and put them in the water without anyone knowing.¡±


    Xiao Shan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Jing received a call from the hotel butler. He said that Xiao Shan had fainted because of high blood pressure. Fortunately, he woke up in time. He wanted to see Xiao Jing now.


    Xiao Jing frowned and did not answer. Gu Teng heard the conversation and said, ¡°Of course I have to go and take a look. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yunbao, who was ying with a doll outside the door, heard the conversation and walked in. ¡°Yunbao wants to go too.¡±


    Seeing his wife and daughter like this, Xiao Jing could only nod and say, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send some supplements over. Let¡¯s take them to see him.¡±


    Xiao Jing called the butler to ask for the address of the hotel. He put down the phone and quickly went to inform Chen Yue. He looked respectful and solicitous like Chen Yue¡¯s believer.


    Seeing the butler like this, Chen Yue smiled. ¡°Looks like Mao Feng is still useful.¡¯


    The butler was sent to the hotel by Chen Yue previously, but because she had already lost her identity as the eldest daughter of the Chen family, Chen Yue could notpletely trust the butler and asked Mao Feng for an obedience


    The person who took the Obedience Pill would listen to her and definitely not have any thoughts of betrayal.


    This was a pill that Mao Feng had refined at his peak. If not for the fact that he was at his wits¡¯ end, he would not have taken it out. Before he took it out, he even forced Chen Yue to swear that she would definitely help him escape.


    Chen Yue had no objections to swearing. In any case, she only needed to help Mao Feng leave the vi. After that, whether he lived or died had nothing to do with her.


    Although Xiao Jing would definitely fall in love with her with the potion, Chen Yue still looked at herself in the mirror nervously, wanting to make her makeup perfect.


    She looked at the dress on her body and felt dissatisfied. She should have dressed more exquisitely and beautifully. Only then could Xiao Jing remember what was going to happen for the rest of his life.


    Before Xiao Jing arrived, she called the front desk and asked someone to buy her a dress from thetest season in Xiao Shan¡¯s name. Hotels of this level provided purchasing services.


    She looked into the mirror with a determined smile. Holding the small medicine bottle in her hand, she said, ¡°Now you¡¯re finally going to fall in love with me.¡¯


    In the mirror, Chen Yue¡¯s smile was crazy, and her eyes were filled with determination and anticipation. Her lifelong dream was finally about toe true.


    Xiao Jings family of three quickly arrived at the hotel. At this moment, the concierge department ran back with their dresses and said to the front desk, ¡°This is thetest model. Should we send it to room 2027 now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The front desk urged, ¡°Hurry up and send it over. Thedy from 2027 is especially anxious to wear it.¡±


    Xiao Jing and the others did not take it to heart. Only Yunbao felt that it was fun and kept listening. Xiao Jing called and said, ¡°We¡¯re already at the hotel.


    Which room are you in?¡±


    Xiao Shan pretended to be weak and said, ¡°I live in 2027..¡±</font>

 Chapter 332 - 332: Drug

    Chapter 332 - 332: Drug


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao was a little puzzled when she heard this. Why did she send a dress to Grandpa¡¯s room? Could it be that Grandpa wanted to try wearing a dress?


    Yunbao imagined such a scene and felt that it should be very fun.


    The family of three quickly arrived at the room. After the butler opened the door, he said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Sir missed you just now.¡±


    After Xiao Jing entered, he saw Xiao Shan lying on the sofa, looking haggard.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Xiao Shan said weakly. ¡°Sit.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Jing could not say anything else. He put the supplements down and said, ¡°These are all gifts prepared for you by Gu Teng. You can keep them and eat them slowly.¡±


    Xiao Shan forced himself to sit up and smiled at Gu Teng. ¡°You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. Speaking of which, it was Dad who let you down previously.


    Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    Gu Teng could not believe that Xiao Shan would say such a thing. After all, he had been causing trouble previously, but now, he had suddenly be understanding.


    However, Xiao Shan was an elder after all, so Gu Teng followed his intentions and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    The butler quickly brought tea and even thoughtfully prepared fruit juice for


    Yunbao.


    Xiao Shan called Yunbao over and said, ¡®Yunbao,e to Grandpa quickly. Grandpa has something good for you.¡±


    Yunbao nced at Gu Teng before daring to walk over. Xiao Shan took out a doll from behind and said, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    In fact, Yunbao did not like this kind of doll that looked like a real person, but out of courtesy, she still took it and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Before Xiao Jing came, he was worried that they would say something. Now, it seemed that he was finally acting like a grandfather.


    The butler did not dare to rx as he stared at the two cups of tea. Chen Yue had instructed him not to let Xiao Jing notice, so only Gu Tengs tea was drugged. As long as she drank it, she would feel sleepy and fall asleep.


    As for Yunbao, the butler did not take her seriously. He thought that Yunbao was just an ordinary child and could not cause any trouble.


    Chen Yue was waiting nervously inside. There was enough space for her to hide in a presidential suite like this.


    She gripped the potion bottle in her hand tightly. This was the key to sess. She had to let Xiao Jing drink it.


    At this point, Chen Yue could no longer turn back. Thinking that she had to use medicine to win Xiao Jing¡¯s heart, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    However, marrying Xiao Jing was her wish since she was young. It was the only sunlight in a ce like the Chen family. Only by marrying Xiao Jing could she live under the sun.


    Chen Yue ced the potion in a small incense burner. The potion from the west was ced together with the magic tool from the east. Thisbination seemed a little out of ce, but this was the method Mao Feng had taught her. It could maximize the medicinal effect of the potion.


    More importantly, she used a Magic Tool to avoid him having to drink it. This way, she did not have to worry about Xiao Jing discovering it.


    Gu Teng chatted with him for a while. She subconsciously picked up her teacup and wanted to drink it, but she smelled something different.


    However, the next moment, she was immediately covered by the fragrance of tea, making her feel that the abnormality just now was just an illusion.


    The butler immediately went forward and greeted, ¡°Young Madam, this is Sir¡¯s favorite tea. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re here that he can bear to take it out and make it.¡¯


    Xiao Shan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than my daughter-inw, no one else is worthy of drinking this tea.¡±


    At this point, Gu Teng had to drink. At this moment, Yunbao said shockingly, ¡°Grandpa, the people below said that they wanted to send dresses over. Who are you giving them to?¡±


    Xiao Shan broke out in cold sweat when he heard this. The dress was naturally for Chen Yue, but he could not say such words now.


    Xiao Shanughed dryly and said, ¡°Yunbao must have heard wrongly. Why would I want someone to send a dress over?¡±


    ¡°l heard it very clearly. It was sent to 2027 Yunbao said honestly.


    The butler and Xiao Shan cooperated and glossed over this matter.


    However, Gu Teng acutely sensed that something was wrong. The two of them seemed to be plotting something.


    She picked up her teacup and paid attention to their reactions. As expected, the two of them were staring at her as she drank her tea.


    She put down the teacup and the two of them looked a little disappointed. Gu Teng knew that there was definitely something wrong with the tea.


    ¡°Gu Teng, the tea is going to turn cold soon. Drink it quickly,¡± Xiao Shan urged.


    Gu Teng smiled, picked up the teacup, and drank it in one gulp. She would not be tricked by such a small trick. Even if she lost her energy now, she would still be a witch..</font>

 Chapter 333 - 333: Rescuing Xiao Jing

    Chapter 333 - 333: Rescuing Xiao Jing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The effects of the drug were very fast. Gu Teng could feel that she could not open her eyes. She touched the bracelet on her wrist and quickly woke up. That was a magic artifact given to her by her master. It could ensure that she was immune to all poisons.


    Gu Teng had already pretended to be very sleepy to confuse them. Xiao Shan hurriedly called out to Xiao Jing, ¡°Come here. I have something to give you.


    This is a secret that has been passed down in our Xiao family for generations.¡±


    Xiao Jing became serious when he heard this. He stood up and looked at Gu Teng. ¡°Wait for me here with Yunbao.¡±


    The butler immediately said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯ll take good care of Young Madam and Miss.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Gu Teng smiled.


    Xiao Jing followed Xiao Shan inside. Gu Teng noticed the butler¡¯s expression and slowly leaned against the sofa. ¡°l don¡¯t know why I¡¯m suddenly very tired today.¡±


    The butler thought that the knockout powder had taken effect and quickly said, ¡°Since Young Madam is tired, why don¡¯t you go and rest first? The suite over there has been empty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. It¡¯s rude of me to go to bed right after Dad left,¡± Gu Teng said.


    The butler advised her, ¡°We¡¯re all family. It¡¯s not considered rude. Young Madam, it¡¯s fine to take a nap. I¡¯ll call you when Sir and Young Mastere out. ¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Teng followed the butler to the room andy down.


    After the butler closed the door and left, Gu Teng immediately sat up and said, ¡°Yunbao, get Yaya to see what¡¯s going on over there.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and called Yaya out. ¡°Stay by my father¡¯s side and don¡¯t leave.


    Come back and tell me if anything happens.¡±


    When Yaya floated over, she saw Xiao Shan rummaging through something.


    He rummaged for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m old and have a bad memory. Go to the room at the side and see if there¡¯s a small box in the drawer.¡¯


    Xiao Jing obediently pushed the door open and entered. He only smelled a breathtaking fragrance, and his eyes immediately became blurry.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Yue dared to walk out. She ced the magic artifact beside Xiao Jing and continued to emit the medicinal properties. As long as she waited a little longer, Xiao Jing would fall in love with her.


    Xiao Jing felt his vision blur. A woman in a dress came over to support him.


    ¡°Gu Teng, aren¡¯t you outside?¡± Xiao Jing asked as he involuntarily hugged her.


    Chen Yue, who was nestled in Xiao Jings arms, was especially happy. However, when she heard Gu Tengs name, her heart turned cold. This potion was clearly meant to make Xiao Jing fall in love with her, so why did he call out Gu Tengs name?


    Chen Yue coaxed Xiao Jing indignantly, ¡°Brother Xiao Jing, I¡¯m not Gu Teng. I¡¯m your Sister Yue, the Little Yue who grew up with you.¡±


    Xiao Jing was still a little confused just now, but when he heard Xiao Yue¡¯s name, he instantly woke up. He would not forget how Chen Yue hurt his family.


    He frowned and saw that the person in his arms was not Gu Teng. He immediately pushed her away and said, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Chen Yue was pushed away and fell heavily to the ground. She looked at Xiao


    Jing with teary eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You shouldn¡¯t have treated me like this. You should have fallen in love with me now.¡±


    Chen Yue was right. Xiao Jing could not help but pity Chen Yue. He even began to regret pushing Chen Yue just now.


    However, Xiao Jing knew that this feeling did note from his heart. He would not have such feelings for Chen Yue.


    Seeing his confused look, Chen Yue immediately pounced over and hugged Xiao Jing tightly. ¡°Brother Xiao Jing, bear with it a little longer. You¡¯ll soon forget Gu Teng and fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Xiao Jings body burned with mes.


    When Yaya saw Chen Yue hugging Xiao Jing, she quickly ran back and said to


    Yunbao, ¡°There¡¯s a bad woman hugging your father!¡±


    Yunbao immediately rushed out but was stopped by Gu Teng. She asked,


    ¡°Yaya, did you hear that woman¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s Little Sister Yue,¡± Yaya said after some thought.


    Gu Teng immediately understood who this person was. She believed in Xiao Jings feelings for her. Something must have happened. Otherwise, he would not have let Chen Yue hug him.


    ¡°Yaya, see if that butler is at the door. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯te and cause trouble,¡± Gu Teng said.


    After Yaya went out, she immediately appeared in front of the butler. When a child suddenly appeared in front of him, the butler was so frightened that he fainted without even calling out.


    Gu Teng quietly walked out with Yunbao and said, ¡°Yunbao, we¡¯re going to save your father now..¡±</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: Failure

    Chapter 334 - 334: Failure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Shan was still nervously waiting outside, hoping that Chen Yue would seed.


    At that time, he was also on guard against Gu Tenging over. After all, drugging could not ensure that she would fall asleeppletely.


    Hearing that there was no bigmotion inside, Xiao Jing should have epted it. As long as he could hide Chen Yue and send her away when she was pregnant, it would be useless even if Gu Teng did not agree,


    Just as Xiao Shan was thinking about the future, he saw Gu Teng walking over with Yunbao, looking like they were about to enter battle.


    Xiao Shan did not know where the butler had gone, but he immediately blocked the door and said, ¡®Gu Teng, Xiao Jing is still looking for something inside. You can¡¯t go in.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that he¡¯s looking for that I can¡¯t go in?¡± Gu Teng said with a faint smile. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s some peerless treasure inside?¡± This was much more important than a peerless treasure. Xiao Shan did not know if Chen Yue had seeded. Since things had alreadye to this, he had to stop Gu Teng even if he had to fall out with her.


    Xiao Shan forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for outsiders to see the Xiao family¡¯s things inside.¡±


    Gu Teng continued, ¡°Outsider? There¡¯s no outsider here. I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Xiao family. Yunbao is a child of the Xiao family. There shouldn¡¯t be anything we can¡¯t see, right?¡±


    Xiao Shan did not expect Gu Teng to be so difficult to deal with. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He could only grit his teeth and block the door, refusing to let her in.


    Gu Teng did not have much patience with him and said, ¡°Yunbao, let¡¯s barge


    ¡°


    Xiao Shan leaned against the door frame and said, ¡°If you have the ability, step over my body!¡¯


    Gu Teng raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Although she had lost her energy, she was still the most outstanding disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. She would never show mercy to her enemies.


    Yunbao also took out her wand and was about to chant an incantation when a scream came from behind the door. This scream clearly came from a woman.


    Only then did Gu Teng realize what Xiao Shan was trying to do. He really wanted to find a woman to give birth to Xiao Jings child.


    Gu Teng could not believe that such a ridiculous thing had happened in front of her. Hadn¡¯t Xiao Shan thought that Xiao Jing would be unwilling? Yunbao heard the cries inside and thought that something had happened to her father. She hurriedly pushed Xiao Shan open the door.


    ¡°Daddy, Yunbao is here to save you!¡± Yunbao shouted.


    Yunbao thought that she would see her father who needed saving, but she did not expect to be greeted by a very strange fragrance after entering. This smell made Yunbao feel a little dizzy.


    Gu Teng quickly walked in and pointed at the magic artifact in the corner.


    ¡°Hurry up and shatter it.¡±


    Yunbao was very obedient and immediately shattered the magic artifact. The strange smell instantly disappeared. Only then did she discover her father sitting in the corner.


    Xiao Jing lowered his head and seemed to have lost consciousness. Gu Teng quickly walked over and helped him up.


    ¡°Are you Gu Teng? The real Gu Teng?¡± Xiao Jing asked twice in a row.


    Gu Teng squatted down and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, your wife, Gu Teng.¡±


    As she spoke, she took off the magic artifact on her wrist and put it on him. Xiao Jing instantly woke up.


    He pointed at the bathroom door and said, ¡°Chen Yue is inside.¡±


    Gu Teng did not expect that Xiao Shan would be able to find Chen Yue. The Gu family had spent so much effort but still could not find her. It seemed that Xiao Shan¡¯s ability to find people was much better than the Gu family¡¯s. Gu Teng finally managed to open the locked bathroom door, but Chen Yue was nowhere to be seen. However, the window was open.


    There was really no ce to hide here, but Gu Teng still couldn¡¯t believe that an ordinary person would jump down from the 20th floor.


    This height was no different from suicide. When she looked down from the window just now, there was nothing abnormal.


    ¡°Chen Yue isn¡¯t inside.¡± Gu Teng walked out and said.


    Xiao Jing held onto the wall and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I clearly remember attacking her with mes just now. It seemed to have injured her face.¡¯


    Gu Teng stared at the magic artifact fragment in the corner and picked it up to observe it carefully. He said, ¡°This is a magic artifact recorded in the Soaring


    Cloud Sect¡¯s records. Yunbao saw Chen Yue and Mao Feng together previously. It seems that the two of them have yet to part ways.¡±


    Chen Yue had indeed jumped down from the 20th floor. Because she still had the protective array set up by Mao Feng, her life was not in danger. However, such a high-level array could not protect her 100%.


    She dragged her injured body back to the vi. When Mao Feng saw her, he was shocked..</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335: Mao Feng’s Love

    Chapter 335 - 335: Mao Feng¡¯s Love


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue was not only covered in blood, but there were also fractures on her hands and feet. Half of her face seemed to have been burned, and she looked like a ghost.


    Mao Feng really could not imagine how determined she was to run back.


    Almost the moment she entered the vi, she fell to the ground unconscious.


    Mao Feng quickly dragged her in and reached out to check on her body. In the end, he was almost burned by the mes of the God of War. He did not expect the mes to remain in Chen Yue¡¯s body.


    It seemed that not only had Chen Yue failed, but she had also been attacked by Xiao Jing. Thinking of this, he was a little worried about himself. After all, the people from the Soaring Cloud Sect definitely knew the magic artifact he had taken out.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mao Feng quickly left Chen Yue downstairs and ran to the second floor to pack his luggage.


    Although he could not find where Chen Yue had ced the money, this matter was no longer important. As long as he could escape, there would always be a chance to get the money. If he was caught by the Gu family, he would really be better off dead.


    Mao Feng carried his luggage and was about to rush out. He could no longer care about the people guarding outside. Now that his energy had recovered a little, as long as he was fast enough, he should be able to leave sessfully.


    However, just as he passed by Chen Yue on the ground, she suddenly reached out and grabbed Mao Fengs ankle, She roared, ¡®Don¡¯t think of leaving me behind. As long as something happens to me, countless people will chase after you. Try it if you have the ability!¡¯


    Mao Feng wanted to kick Chen Yue away, but he did not dare to do so. He thought about how she even had people in the hotel in the capital and might have other trump cards. He really could not just leave her here.


    Mao Feng had no choice but to carry her to the sofa. Then, he took out a bottle of medicine from his luggage and wanted to give her some to stabilize the situation temporarily. However, while he was taking the medicine, Chen Yue got up from the sofa.


    She stared at Mao Fengs actions and quietly opened the cap of the potion. The moment Mao Feng turned around, she forced the potion into his mouth.


    Chen Yue could not believe that Mao Feng would save her. She knew that the two of them had always been using each other and even wanted each other to die. Now that she had be like this, Mao Feng might directly attack her, so she had to fight for her life.


    Mao Feng really did not expect her to do this. Devon¡¯s potion was very effective, and he had drunk an undilute potion. He almost instantly lost all his rationality.


    Mao Feng closed his eyes and fell to the ground. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and got up from the ground. When he looked at Chen Yue again, his eyes were filled with love.


    Chen Yue then picked up the medicine bottle and asked, ¡°What medicine did you want to feed me just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a healing medicine, but it can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause, It can only make you look like you¡¯ve recovered on the surface.¡± Mao


    Feng held Chen Yue¡¯s hand as he spoke. ¡°l was wrong just now. Now, I¡¯ll definitely do everything I can to treat you.¡±


    Chen Yue pulled her hand out with all her might and looked at Mao Feng in disgust. She knew that Mao Feng would not sincerely save her. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and did not take this medicine.


    ¡°Can my face recover?¡± Chen Yue asked.


    Mao Feng held Chen Yue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let me use my energy to check


    Only then will I know how deep your injuries are.¡±


    Chen Yue suppressed her disgust and handed her hand to Mao Feng. She was determined to kill him immediately when he was no longer useful. Being liked by such a person was simply a stain in her life.


    After carefully sensing it, Mao Feng said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Xiao


    Jings mes of the God of War won¡¯t hurt ordinary people, but you have the array formation I set up on you. In addition, Xiao Jing must have had the intention to kill you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so seriously injured. If you want topletely recover, not only do you need energy to repair yourself, but you also need arge number of expensive herbs.¡±


    Hearing Mao Feng say this, Chen Yue felt her heart bleed. She did not expect Xiao Jing to really have the heart to kill her. After all, they grew up together. He actually did not have any ce for her in his heart.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care what method you use, as long as you can help me recover,¡± Chen Yue said.


    ¡°l will definitely treat you.¡± Mao Feng looked at Chen Yue affectionately. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to keep an eye on Xiao Jing. He hurt you like this because he has no feelings for you. Why don¡¯t you choose someone who loves you?¡±


    Chen Yue snorted. ¡°Are you talking about yourself? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? How dare you talk about love with me?¡±


    Chen Yue was certain that her husband would be a dragon among men. Even if she did not have an obsession with Xiao Jing, it would not be Niao Fengs turn. Now, she was just using him.


    With the effect of the potion, Mao Feng would not be scolded away at all. Even if Chen Yue¡¯s words were ten times worse than this, it would be useless. He would always love her..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: Severing Relationship

    Chapter 336 - 336: Severing Rtionship


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng took out his precious pill and gave it to Chen Yue. The wounds on her body were visibly healing, but there were still burn marks on her face.


    They needed more medicinal herbs to treat it.


    At the hotel, Yunbao was treating Xiao Jing. Although he had only smelled it, the effect was the same, Xiao Jing could feel the abnormality in his heart and suddenly wanted to see Chen Yue.


    Gu Teng asked Yunbao to use energy to speed up the cirction of Xiao Jings body and try her best to expel the potion from his body. If this dragged on, the potion would really take effect.


    Xiao Shan looked at the situation in the room and was dumbfounded. He knew that this matter could be considered a failure.


    Gu Teng ignored the fact that he was Xiao Jings father and red at him. ¡°This is why you called Xiao Jing over. Are you still worthy of being his father?¡±


    Xiao Shan knew that he was in the wrong and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m also thinking for Xiao Jing. I want him to have a son to inherit the family business.¡¯


    ¡°You only have a son in your eyes and no daughter. If this world did not have women, how can there be a man?¡± Gu Teng said angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about sending a mistress to Xiao Jing. The two of us have already gone to the notary office to make a will. All our assets will be left to Yunbao.¡±


    Xiao Shan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How can that do? What if the two of you have another child in the future? Are you going to let him be a pauper?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. This is between us,¡± Gu Teng said firmly.


    Although Gu Teng grew up under the doting of her parents and eight brothers, she was not arrogant at all. It could be said that she was gentle. Usually, she did not even say a few harsh words, but today, she was really angry.


    The fact that Xiao Shan had found a woman to give to Xiao Jing was simply ridiculous. Moreover, Xiao Jing would never ept it.


    Being criticized by a junior like this, Xiao Shan felt embarrassed and shouted,


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter-inw. How can you talk to me like this!¡±


    ¡°What you did is not worthy of respect,¡± Xiao Jing stood up and said.


    Xiao Shan didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at Xiao Jing anymore. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that it¡¯s for my own good here. I don¡¯t think this is a good thing,¡± Xiao Jing said coldly. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re no longer my father.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Shan asked in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Jing said, ¡°l want to cut ties with you.¡±


    This was what Xiao Jing had decided just now. If Xiao Shan had not done this, he could still maintain his current state. He, Gu Teng, and Yunbao lived in the capital and might visit Xiao Shan during the New Year.


    However, he actually let Chen Yue in to drug him. He did not ask him for his opinion at all. It seemed that as long as he had a grandson, his sacrifice would not matter.


    He did not consider at all that if this matter really seeded, he would never be able to face Gu Teng and Yunbao again. He would be betraying this family.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Xiao Shan ruin his life anymore. He wanted to end things with the Xiao family.


    Xiao Shan shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No, you¡¯re my son. You can¡¯t sever ties with me, and thew won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    ¡°Thew does not recognize this. but I can sever ties with you through mv actions,¡± Xiao Jing said. ¡°l won¡¯t inherit any of the Xiao family¡¯s assets, and I will give you money in the future ording to the minimum standards of thew. But other than that, there will be no rtionship between us. Don¡¯t even think about me taking the initiative to see you in this lifetime.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Jings words, Xiao Shan slowly fell into despair. He did not expect Xiao Jing to be willing to give up the inheritance rights of the Xiao family. Even if he founded apany himself, it was iparable to the wealth umted by the Xiao family.


    Xiao Shan was really flustered this time. He begged, ¡°l was wrong this time. Don¡¯t make such a casual decision. I won¡¯t mention a grandson again. Only you can be the heir of the Xiao family.¡±


    Xiao Jing would never go back on his decision. He held Gu Tengs hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Although he had expelled the medicine in his body in time, Xiao Jing had also be very weak. Gu Teng helped him out of Yunbao and followed behind. The family of three disappeared from the door, leaving Xiao Shan, who had copsed, not knowing what to do.


    He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the future of the Xiao family. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡±


    At this point, his eyes suddenly lit up. He grabbed his cell phone and made a call. ¡°All of you,e to the capital to persuade Xiao Jing. He said that he wants to give up the Xiao family¡¯s inheritance rights.¡±


    When the second and third branches heard this, they panicked. They still wanted to rely on Xiao Jing to live a rich life. This could not happen. They quickly packed their things and rushed to the capital..

 Chapter 337 - 337: Mistake

    Chapter 337 - 337: Mistake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Xiao Jing and Gu Teng returned home, Gu Lin, who was sitting in the living room, was shocked. They were fine when they left. Why did they need someone to help them when they returned?


    Gu Yu walked over and helped her sister support Xiao Jinga She asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Teng told them what had happened with a solemn expression. The Gu family members were so shocked that they did not know what to say. After a long time, Gu Lin said, ¡°Xiao Shan is a family head after all. He actually did such a ridiculous thing!¡¯


    It was obvious how angry Gu Lin was when he called Xiao Jing by his name. It was obvious that he did not take the Gu family seriously. If an illegitimate child really came out of this, Gu Teng would probably beughed at for the rest of her life.


    He walked over and patted Xiao Jings shoulder. ¡°Fortunately, you weren¡¯t lost in the medicine. Otherwise, there would be no way to end this matter.¡±


    Thinking about it now, Xiao Jing was also very afraid. If he lost his mind, he would not have the face to return to the Gu family.


    ¡°The medicinal effect of that potion is very magical. I just smelled it and felt a sense of love for Chen Yue. It¡¯s not as simple as drugging people, but making me fall in love with Chen Yue from the bottom of my heart,¡± Xiao Jing said as he recalled the scene.


    Gu Yu frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a potion. Human feelings are not affected by spells at all. I¡¯ve only heard that foreign sorcerers have seduction potions, but there¡¯s a price to pay for using this potion.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Teng suddenly remembered. ¡°Previously, when Devon and Mao Feng captured Yunbao, the two children said that they saw Chen Yue there. This potion is very likely given to her by Devon.¡±


    ¡°Then Devon must know the exact effect of this potion. We might be able to get the antidote from him,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Everyone felt that it made sense when they heard that. They called Tian Min and told her about this. She expressed that she could go to see Devon and ask about this.


    At this moment, Yunbao asked, ¡°Grandpa wants Daddy to have a son, right?¡±


    Gu Teng recalled Yunbao¡¯s state a few days ago and hurriedly squatted down to exin, ¡°This is just Grandpa¡¯s idea. Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t have any more children.¡¯


    If Xiao Jing and Gu Teng wanted to have a child, Yunbao wouldn¡¯t take it to heart at all because she knew that her parents would still love her. However,


    Xiao Shan¡¯s actions made her a little sad. She lowered her head and said, ¡°If I were a boy, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Xiao Jing carried her to the sofa and said, ¡°If you were a boy, your grandfather would still want me to have another girl. Human desires will never be satisfied.¡¯


    What Xiao Jing didn¡¯t say was that Xiao Shan definitely didn¡¯t want the girl for kinship. Instead, he would prepare for the girl to marry into a suitable family when she became an adult. However, there was no need to let Yunbao know about these dark matters.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t quite understand, but when she heard her father say that, she felt that she wasn¡¯t at fault. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa was wrong, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Jing nodded. ¡°What happened today is all your grandfather¡¯s fault.¡±


    After Xiao Jing sessfully coaxed Yunbao, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that this matter would leave a shadow on Yunbao. The next morning, the servant reported, ¡°A group of people came outside and said that they wanted to see Young Master.¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°Looks like my father called the Xiao family over. They¡¯re really fast.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see them?¡± Gu Teng asked worriedly. ¡°They must be here to beg you to go back.¡±


    Xiao Jing hugged her andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I want topletely leave the Xiao family, this side is inevitable.¡±


    Second Uncle and Third Uncle waited outside with arge family. Second Uncle paced around anxiously and said, ¡°What is Xiao Jing thinking? He just abandoned such a huge family business.¡±


    ¡°l think it was caused by Gu Teng,¡± Second Aunt said.


    Second Uncle pped her. ¡°Shut up. Are you courting death by saying bad things about the Gu family in the Gu family¡¯s territory? We¡¯re here to beg Xiao Jing toe home today, not to be enemies with the Gu family!¡¯


    Second Aunt covered her face and looked at Second Uncle angrily without saying anything else. In her opinion, there was nothing wrong with this matter at all. It was normal for men to have mistresses outside. It was only because Gu Teng was pretentious that things turned out like this. She had already tolerated Second Uncle having so many mistresses outside, so why couldn¡¯t Gu Teng tolerate it?


    Third Uncle was calmer than Second Uncle. He said, ¡°Second Brother, I think you shouldn¡¯t be anxious first. The source of this matter lies in what Eldest Brother did. We have to say that we¡¯re on Xiao Jing¡¯s side..¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338: Return

    Chapter 338 - 338: Return


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two brothers quickly discussed their strategy. No matter what, they had to dispel Xiao Jings idea of severing ties.


    The boy standing at the back muttered, ¡°So what if Xiao Jing doesn¡¯te back? Isn¡¯t it good to let our eldest brother inherit the family business?¡± Second Uncle Xiao immediately turned around and pped him. He said angrily, ¡°What do you know? With your brother¡¯s ability, if he wants to inherit the family business, we¡¯ll go broke!¡±


    Second Uncle and Third Uncle Xiao had the same thoughts. The two of them knew very well that they did not have the ability and were obediently idlers. They did not expect that their descendants were still useless and even prodigal. It was not easy for them to have a person like Xiao Jing, giving them hope to continue loafing around. They could not lose him now.


    The servant waited for a long time before opening the door for them. Second Uncle Xiao and Third Uncle Xiao hurriedly walked in. When they saw Xiao Jing sitting in the living room, they immediately cried, ¡°My eldest nephew, your father is old and muddle-headed to do such a thing. We will definitely watch over him in the future. You can¡¯t leave the Xiao family.¡±


    As Second Uncle Xiao¡¯s voice sounded, the others also cried. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that something big had happened, and Xiao Jings head hurt.


    He sneered and said, ¡°Second Uncle Xiao and Third Uncle Xiao don¡¯t have to beg me here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I reacted fast yesteday, my family would¡¯ve been shattered. I don¡¯t think my father is senile, he knows exactly what he was doing.¡±


    Second Uncle Xiao quickly walked forward and said, ¡°l know what your father did was wrong. As long as you don¡¯t leave the Xiao family, feel free to ask for anything. We will definitely help you do it.¡±


    Gu Teng sat down with Yunbao in her arms and said, ¡°This is the first time


    I¡¯ve heard of a father finding a mistress for his son.¡±


    These words made Second Uncle Xiao speechless. In the end, what Xiao Shan had done was too ridiculous. They didn¡¯t even know how to intercede.


    ¡°But this was done by Xiao Shan. Xiao Jing shouldn¡¯t give up the entire Xiao family,¡± Third Uncle Xiao said.


    ¡°Yes, this is Xiao Shan¡¯s fault. You can¡¯t give up just like that,¡± Second Uncle Xiao quickly continued.


    Xiao Jing said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not the only child in the Xiao family. No matter what, Second Uncle and Third Uncle can be the head of the family.


    Without me, the Xiao family can still survive.¡±


    Of course, without Xiao Jing, the Xiao family could live on, but they could only live on. They would definitely not have their current glory.


    None of the two uncles¡¯ families could do business. At that time, the Xiao familys businesses would definitely shrink greatly. Along with their hedonistic sons, they would sooner orter lose all their assets. The two of them were old and still had to clean up messes for their children and grandchildren. Just thinking about it made their hearts tired.


    Just as the two of them were trying their best to persuade Xiao Jing, Xiao


    Shan¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°If he wants to leave, so be it. But he has to leave everything in our house behind.¡±


    Second Uncle Xiao didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Xiao Shan. He and Third Uncle Xiao grabbed him from both sides and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Didn¡¯t you ask us to persuade him?¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s useless to persuade him. His heart is filled with his wife and children now. He probably wants his surname to be Gu. It¡¯s useless even if he doesn¡¯t leave the Xiao family.¡± Xiao Shan snorted. ¡°l saw records of the ancestors in the ancestral hall. I want him to return what he took.¡±


    ¡°l also want to know what I took away.¡± Xiao Jing stood up and walked over.


    Xiao Shan smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Can you control a kind of golden me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I can?¡± Xiao Jing asked.


    Xiao Shanughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. That belongs to our Xiao family. It¡¯s written in the ancestral hall that our Xiao family is a family with the bloodline of the God of War. The inheritance of the God of War me is in the hands of the Xiao family. Perhaps a child of any generation will inherit this me. Since you want to leave, leave the God of War me behind.¡±


    Xiao Jing really did not expect Xiao Shan to be so shameless as to take away what he was born with.


    Yunbao tilted her head and said, ¡°But this is something that appeared after Daddy awakened. Shouldn¡¯t it belong to Daddy alone? M/hy does he have to return it?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s words made the second and third branches fall silent. Although the God of War me came from the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline inheritance, it had also chosen to be passed down to Xiao Jing. Even if it was taken back, no one could use it. Why was Xiao Shan so aggressive?


    Xiao Shan was furious. ¡°This belongs to my Xiao family. Since he wants to leave the Xiao family, he has to hand it over.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, should you hand over the assets that Xiao Jing has earned for the Xiao family all these years? As far as I know, Xiao Jing has been working in the Xiao Corporation since he became an adult. That¡¯s why the Xiao family¡¯s assets have expanded to this extent,¡± Gu Teng said..

 Chapter 339 - 339: Gu Yu Takes Action

    Chapter 339 - 339: Gu Yu Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Tengs words made the Xiao family lower their heads. The Xiao family had actually been going downhill all these years and hadpletely lost their glory at their peak. They were about to lose their dignity as an aristocratic family.


    However, after Xiao Jing entered the Corporation and underwent drastic reforms, the Xiao family regained their vitality. It could be said that without Xiao Jing, the current Xiao family would not exist.


    Xiao Shan did not take it to heart. He sneered and said, ¡°He naturally has to repay me for raising him.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Jing hasn¡¯t spent your money since he turned 18. The wealth he created over the years has long been paid off. Could it be that the money you raised Xiao Jing is worth hundreds of millions of assets?¡± Gu Teng sneered.


    If it was anything else that could shut Xiao Shan up, Gu Teng would not be stingy. However, the mes of the God of War flowed in Xiao Jing¡¯s blood. If it was removed, it would be equivalent to dying once. Gu Teng would definitely not agree to such a thing.


    Faced with Gu Tengs unyielding attitude, Xiao Shan straightened his neck and said, ¡°This is between us father and son. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Teng is my wife, so of course it has something to do with her.¡± Xiao Jing stood up and said, ¡°l advise you to show some respect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything. Hurry up and hand over the God of War me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving the Xiao family,¡± Xiao Shan said shamelessly.


    Gu Teng hurriedly stopped Xiao Jing from agreeing. Then, she whispered into Yunbao!s ear, ¡°Hurry up and find your second uncle to think of a solution. He has the most ideas.¡¯


    Yunbao did not dare to dy and ran back. She found Gu Yu in the garden, who was dealing with the Corporation¡¯s matters. She pounced on him and said, ¡°Second Uncle, quickly save Daddy.¡±


    Gu Yu subconsciously hugged Yunbao to prevent her from falling and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yunbao told Gu Yu what had just happened. After hearing this, he sneered and said, ¡°This matter is getting more and more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, hurry up and save my father,¡± Yunbao urged.


    He stood up and closed hisputer. ¡°Alright, who asked Little Sister to say that I have the most ideas?¡±


    With that, he carried Yunbao to the living room. Looking at the tense atmosphere inside, he said, ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±


    When Xiao Shan saw that it was Gu Yu, he subconsciously restrained his temper. He knew that although Gu Lin was the sessor, he spent most of his time on charity events. Gu Yu was basically in charge of the matters of the Gu family¡¯spany, so he could not offend him.


    Gu Yu walked to Gu Tengs side and said, ¡°l heard that you want my brother-inw to hand over the God of War me, right?¡±


    ¡°This belonged to our Xiao family to begin with. If he wants to leave, he naturally has to leave it behind,¡± Xiao Shan said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Yu affirmed his thoughts, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yu say this, Xiao Shan became excited. ¡°Second Young Master is still more reasonable.¡¯


    Gu Yu had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to praise me. Since you want to leave the God of War me to the Xiao family, pick one person.¡±


    The Xiao family looked at each other, not knowing what Gu Yu meant. Second


    Uncle Xiao asked, ¡°Why do we need to choose someone?¡±


    ¡°The mes of the God of War don¡¯t have a physical body. Since it¡¯s going to be stripped from Xiao Jing, someone has to take it,¡± Gu Yu exined.


    Xiao Shan turned around and looked at the people from the second and third branches. Second Uncle Xiao stood up and said, ¡°Then what will happen to the person?¡±


    ¡°The God of War me chose Xiao Jing. Naturally, it won¡¯t be harmful to him, but if it¡¯s forcefully ced on someone, something might happen.¡± Gu Yu smiled.


    This answer made everyone not dare to speak anymore. Xiao Shan looked at them and said, ¡°The mes of the God of War belong to our Xiao family. There¡¯s no need to be afraid that something will happen.¡±


    Although he said that, no one believed him. Second Uncle and Third Uncle didn¡¯t dare to let their children try. If anything happened, the consequences would be unimaginable,


    Gu Teng almostughed out loud when she saw their reaction. Second Brother still had a way to deal with these people. With just a few words, he turned this matter around.


    Seeing that they were silent, Xiao Shan became anxious and said, ¡°You¡¯re all descendants of the Xiao family. The mes of the God of War won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother is the head of the family. Why don¡¯t you take over the God of War mes?¡± Third Uncle Xiao said.


    Xiao Shan immediately stopped talking. He was also afraid that the mes of the God of War would hurt him.


    Seeing them like this, Gu Yu smiled. ¡°It seems that no one is willing to stand up. Then, let¡¯s leave the God of War me on Xiao Jinga After all, your ancestor didn¡¯t ask Xiao Jing if he was willing to ept it back then either.¡±


    Yunbao looked at Gu Yu in admiration and said, ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re so awesome..¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340: Completely Leaving

    Chapter 340 - 340: Completely Leaving


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the face of his little niece¡¯s praise, Gu Yu revealed a smug expression. He had long seen that the Xiao family could not withstand a single blow. As long as anyone could stand up and ept the mes of the God of War, he would think highly of them.


    The people from the second and third branches stood there silently. In any case, they were unwilling to stand up. Xiao Shan saw that they knew that this matter had failed.


    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°After leaving the Xiao family, you will be the live-in son-inw of the Gu family. At that time, those rumors will crush you to death.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a live-in son-inw. At least I don¡¯t have to be forced to have a mistress.¡± Xiao Jing put his arm around Gu Tengs shoulder and said, ¡°From today onwards, I won¡¯t call you Dad anymore. I have nothing to do with the Xiao family anymore.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Jing, you can abandon this father, but you can¡¯t abandon the Xiao family,¡± Second Uncle Xiao said earnestly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave the Xiao family, you can raise any conditions.¡±


    Second Uncle Xiao was unwilling to give up and wanted to fight for another chance. Third Uncle Xiao also nodded and looked at Xiao Jing hopefully.


    However, Xiao Jing said without any hesitation, ¡°l just want to leave the Xiao family.¡±


    This answerpletely angered Xiao Shan. He pointed at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°You abandoned your family and your father, who raised you for many years, for a woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid of beingughed at when you took a lover outside and watched my mother die. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xiao Jing reprimanded her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about raising me. When my mother was alive, you didn¡¯t care about me. When my mother died, you just threw me to the nanny. If I really want to repay someone for raising me, I might as well find that nanny.¡±


    Xiao Shan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t stand straight and fell backward. Second Uncle Xiao wanted to reach out to support him, but he was too far away just now. Before he could walk over, he saw Xiao Shan fall to the ground.


    Just the sound made him feel pain.


    Xiao Jing said to the servant, ¡°In the future, these people are not allowed toe in. Send them out!¡±


    With that, he brought Gu Teng and Yunbao upstairs, not caring about Xiao Shan¡¯s life at all.


    When Gu Lin returned home and heard this, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Brother-inw is still the most straightforward. I remember that the Corporation happens to have a project that needs to be coborated with someone. Why don¡¯t we let Brother-inw¡¯spany do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to write a proposal tomorrow.¡± Xiao Jing smiled.


    Gu Lin would not have said these words before. After all, thepany belonged to Xiao Jing. If the Gu family interfered too much, people would guess what they wanted to do to the Xiao family. However, Xiao Jing had already left the Xiao family and made a will to give all his assets to Yunbao. It was only right for him to help.


    The news of Xiao Jing leaving the Xiao family quickly spread throughout the capital. Everyone was surprised by Xiao Jings choice. He was clearly the only heir of the Xiao family, but he was leaving now. Could something have happened?


    Naturally, the Xiao family would not spread the shameful news of them giving their son a mistress. The Gu family also did not want others to talk about Gu Teng. Both sides worked together to hide the matterpletely. No one knew what had happened.


    When Chen Yue heard the news, she smashed a cup. She did not expect Xiao Jing to be willing to give up the position of heir. Was Gu Teng that important to him?


    Niao Feng quickly swept up all the fragments. He held Chen Yue¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Chen Yue quickly retracted her hand and said, ¡°l said that you¡¯re not allowed to touch me. Did you ignore my words?¡±


    Mao Feng quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words.¡±


    Chen Yue was extremely annoyed by Mao Fengs behavior. She did not expect that the potion would turn Mao Feng into an obedient dog. He only knew how to approach her without thinking.


    But she couldn¡¯t lose Mao Feng¡¯s help now. At the thought of this, she took out the medicine and dripped it into the cup. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Mao Feng knew what it was, but he still picked it up and drank it. It was obvious that he loved Chen Yue to the point of losing his mind.


    Chen Yue sometimes sighed at the domineering effects of Devon¡¯s potion. If only it seeded that time, then it would be Xiao Jing in front of her now. She picked up the mirror and looked at the scars on her face. ¡°When will you repair my face?¡±


    Niao Feng quickly reached out to hold the mirror for her, afraid that he would tire her out. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this matter. The herbs we need are all priceless. We can only wait slowly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Teng started to feel frustrated. She did not want to wear this scary face anymore. She did not even dare to go out now.


    At this moment, the door opened and Rong Feng walked in with his men. Chen Yue quickly picked up a veil to cover her face. Mao Feng stood in front of her in a protective posture..

 Chapter 341 - 341: Gu Yu’s Inference

    Chapter 341 - 341: Gu Yu¡¯s Inference


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Mao Feng moved quickly, Rong Feng still saw Chen Yue¡¯s face. He frowned and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Chen Yue tightened her scarf and began to spout nonsense. ¡°This was caused by Master Mao when he was experimenting with a new array formation. It looks scary, but it¡¯s actually nothing. It can be cured with some medicine.¡±


    Chen Yue knew that she could not tell anyone that she had gone to look for Xiao Jing. Now was the time to need Mr. Rongs protection. She had to cut ties with the other families. Otherwise, he would definitely think too much.


    Rong Feng smiled when he heard this answer. ¡°The people outside said that Miss Chen ran back with blood all over her body. Could you be testing arrays outside?¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Rong¡¯s house. We didn¡¯t dare to try it here, so we went out,¡± Chen Yue exined.


    There was no way to make Rong Feng fully believe this exnation. In fact, he did not care what happened to Chen Yue as long as it did not affect him from killing Rong Xuan.


    However, Chen Yue¡¯s actions made him a little uneasy. If this person told Old Master Rong about this, he would definitely be chased out of the Rong family.


    He stared at Chen Yue and said, ¡®1 1 won¡¯t ask this time, but 1 hope Miss Chen won¡¯t leave the vi again for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mao Feng nodded.


    Rong Feng then noticed their postures. As an experienced person, he could tell at a nce that Mao Feng had fallen in love with Chen Yue, but this had not happened thest time he came. Could something have happened?


    Rong Feng sized up the two of them and suddenly revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Master, tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over immediately. Rong Xuan will definitely attend the 120th anniversary of the Rong Corporation. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to take action.¡±


    He did not take it to heart who Mao Feng liked, but if he could have a weakness in his hands, he would be d to see it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Mao Feng nodded.


    Seeing that he had agreed, Rong Feng stood up and walked out. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned around and saw Mao Feng looking at Chen Yue with pity, as if he was sayingforting words.


    Heughed. ¡°Rtionships are always a person¡¯s greatest weakness.¡±


    The Gu family was also investigating the matter of Chen Yue¡¯s escape, but with Rong Feng tying up the loose ends, they could not find anything at all. They could only get someone to look for her slowly.


    The most important thing now was Chen Yue¡¯s bottle of potion. Tian Min had brought Devon¡¯s confession from the prison.


    ¡°That potion can indeed make a person fall in love with another person, but this is exchanged with the user¡¯s lifespan. If you want this person to always love the user, you can¡¯t stop the potion. In order to maintain this fake love, the user will often sacrifice their lifespan to exchange for it. At most, the user will die in two to three years,¡± Tian Min ryed Devon¡¯s words.


    Gu Lin asked, ¡°Did Devon tell her about this?¡±


    Tian Min shook her head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Gu Teng sighed and said, ¡°No wonder Chen Yue used so much on Xiao Jing at once. If she hadn¡¯t shattered that magic artifact back then, Xiao Jing probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up at all.¡±


    ¡°But she can¡¯te into contact with Xiao Jing now. She probably can¡¯t use the potion for the time being,¡± Cheng Xi said after hearing this.


    Gu Yu smiled. ¡°That might not be the case. Although Chen Yue wants Xiao Jing to fall in love with her, she can make others fall in love with her temporarily for the sake of survival.¡¯


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Cheng Xi did not understand.


    Gu Yu opened his mouth and said a shocking name, ¡°For example, Mao Feng.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock. Mao Feng had always loved Gu Teng deeply. That was why he hade to the Gu family to cause trouble so many times just to take Gu Teng away. Now, he actually said that he would fall in love with someone else?


    Gu Yu analyzed, ¡°Chen Yue is cunning and won¡¯t trust someone easily. In the past, she still had the ability to protect herself. Now that she was injured by Xiao Jings mes of the God of War, she definitely needs Mao Feng to treat her. However, she will definitely be suspicious of Mao Feng. She¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t treat her with all his heart. The best way is to make Mao Feng fall in love with her. Only then can he listen to her.¡±


    As the Gu family¡¯s intelligence was at its peak, Gu Yu¡¯s words were very credible. After all, ever since he was young, the uracy of his deductions were as high as 100%.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she has a very sharp knife in her hand now. Mao Feng has been famous for a long time and has cultivated sorcery. Ordinary sorcerers can¡¯t defeat him,¡± Gu Yu said worriedly..

 Chapter 342 - 342: The Danger of the Potion

    Chapter 342 - 342: The Danger of the Potion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng was like a ticking time bomb to the Gu family. As long as he was still outside, Gu Teng and Yunbao would be in danger. No one knew when he would appear again.


    Now that the bomb had been upgraded. Mao Feng would not hurt Gu Teng because he loved her. However, Chen Yue would not take it to heart. If she instructed Mao Feng to hurt Gu Teng, it would be impossible to guard against.


    Yunbao looked at everyone¡¯s worried expressions and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°There are just some problems.¡± Xiao Jing picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°We¡¯re afraid that Mao Feng will hurt you and your mother.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he run out of energy?¡± Yunbao asked. ¡°Did he recover so quickly?¡±


    Xiao Jing could not tell if Mao Feng had recovered. After all, no one knew about this except himself.


    Gu Teng said after a while, ¡°l have to find a way to recover my energy.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t even have the ability to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Your body is still very weak. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Xiao Jing advised.


    Gu Teng said firmly, ¡°l can¡¯t rely on you like this anymore. I¡¯m also a witch. I want to take back the power that belongs to me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Yun walked down the stairs and said, ¡°l believe Gu


    Teng can recover. After all, she¡¯s my most outstanding disciple.¡±


    Yunbao walked over and said, ¡°Yunbao will apany Mommy.¡±


    ¡°We can put Mao Fengs matter aside for now. After all, there are so many of us protecting Gu Teng.¡± Tian Min¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The most important thing to the higher-ups now is Devon¡¯s potion. Although the price of that thing is very high, its medicinal effects are shocking. If it enters the hands of ordinary people, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a big problem. There is no threshold for the use of potions. As long as you buy it from a sorcerer, you can use it on others. This can already cause a crime.¡± Gu Lin nodded.


    In the past, they thought that potions needed to be used by sorcerers, but this time, Chen Yue¡¯s incident taught them a lesson. Potions were extraordinarily dangerous.


    Gu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then did Devon say that only their club can concoct potions, or can all Western sorcerers make them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked about that,¡± Tian Min said. ¡°Currently, only the sorcerers in their club can make potions, there are already many sorcerers learning from them. I reckon there will be more and more sorcerers who can make potions in the future.¡¯


    This was a very troublesome matter. Furthermore, Devon¡¯s club was not good people. To be able to sacrifice living people, the potion would definitely cause endless trouble in the future.


    Tian Min sighed and said, ¡°The most important thing now is to convict Devon and his club. Only then can we capture all the forces of this club overseas and curb their culture of making potions.¡±


    ¡°l think so too.¡± Purple Eye floated out and said.


    Tian Min immediately lowered her head. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Purple Eye let her get up and said, ¡°This potion is even more harmful than evil arts. Even ordinary people can use it. If it¡¯s not forbidden, the harm it causes is simply unimaginable.¡±


    Tian Min said excitedly, ¡°Senior is right, so the government has specially approved our operation this time. We must capture the Sl Society in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Do you need Yunbao to do anything?¡± Yunbao excitedly asked.


    Xiao Jing picked her up and said, ¡°You¡¯ll already help a lot by growing up healthily.¡±


    Yunbao twisted her body and said, ¡°No, Yunbao also wants to help catch bad people. ¡±


    Gu Teng hugged her tightly. ¡°Listen to Daddy and don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°We really need Yunbao¡¯s help on this matter,¡± Tian Min said in embarrassment. ¡°Last time, Yunbao and Lily sessfully saved the kids and were recognized as members of the Sl Society, so we need the two children to be undercover.¡¯


    Gu Lin said unhappily, ¡°The two children are less than ten years old. What if something happens to them if you let them be undercover?¡±


    Tian Min also felt that this suggestion was not good, but this was already the best solution. She could only brace herself and say, ¡°If there were any other way, we wouldn¡¯t have made such a request. We would have taken out the best magic artifacts to protect them, but if everyone doesn¡¯t agree, we can understand and think of other ways.¡±


    ¡°l ept,¡± Yunbao said before Gu Lin could. ¡°I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    Xiao Jing panicked. ¡°Yunbao, do you know what undercover is for? This mission is very dangerous. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be injured. You won¡¯t even be able toe back to see your parents..¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343: The Plan Begins

    Chapter 343 - 343: The n Begins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°But those children have to go back to see their parents. I have to help them,¡± Yunbao insisted.


    Tian Min did not expect Yunbao to have such thoughts. She said in relief,


    ¡°Yunbao is really a kind child, but if you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to force it.¡±


    Tian Min was not a crazy person. She also understood that Yunbao and Lily were still children and had no obligation to help them carry out missions. She only suggested this idea to destroy this club as soon as possible. The choice of whether to go or not was in the hands of the two children.


    However, Yunbao¡¯s performance made her very gratified. With such a sorcerer in the country in the future, she would definitely be able toplete that big n.


    Gu Teng squatted down and looked at Yunbao. ¡°Tell Mom, have you really thought it through?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the same cruel thing will happen again. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°And those people are all bad people. They might bully you.¡±


    ¡°Yunbao isn¡¯t afraid.¡¯


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s firm answer, Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°Then go. Daddy and


    Mommy will silently support you.¡±


    When Yunbao heard this, she ran to Tian Min happily and asked her what to do. Xiao Jing disagreed. ¡°How can you let Yunbao be a spy? This matter is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know it will be very dangerous, but the ancestor will protect Yunbao.¡± Gu Teng looked at Xiao Jing. ¡°Yunbao is different from ordinary children. She was born to be a sorcerer. We can¡¯t trap her in the house. We have to let her experience all kinds of things to grow. Only then will she have the ability to protect herself when the darknesses.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not expect Gu Teng to think so far ahead. However, from what Purple Eye said, the battle in more than ten years would definitely be extremely tragic. He could not let the children live in peace.


    Seeing that Xiao Jing was silent, Gu Teng knew that he had agreed. She said,


    ¡°As parents, we can only let our child fly high. We can¡¯t trap her in a cage.¡±


    Cheng Xi, who was sitting at the side, also heard this. She looked at Lily¡¯s troubled expression and did not know if she should agree.


    Lily looked at her expectantly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already very healthy now. I can definitely protect myself. Just let me go.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ept you being injured. Can you not go?¡± Cheng Xi said.


    Lily shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, if I don¡¯t go, Sister Yunbao will go alone.


    If the mission fails, there will be no way to save those children. Daniel and Martha can still go home, but those children who were captured still need us.¡± Compared to children her age, Lily was more mature and could even say such impassioned words. However, Cheng Xi understood that it was because Lily had been abused since she was young that she forced herself to grow up. Her heart would only ache even more when she heard these words.


    Gu Peng walked over and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Since the child has already made a decision, it¡¯s good that we adults support her. Don¡¯t let your wishes affect the child.¡±


    Ever since the birthday banquet, Gu Peng had really taken on the responsibility of Lily¡¯s father. He had started to slowly interfere in matters that he did not dare to interfere with in the past. He could not be a stepfather who blindly doted on the child.


    Cheng Xi looked at Gu Peng in a daze and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that Lily will be injured.¡±


    ¡°I believe Lily will protect herself.¡± Gu Peng looked at Lily and said, ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Lily quickly nodded. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t force myself. If there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll escape immediately. I definitely won¡¯t be injured.¡±


    At this point, Cheng Xi could only nod. However, she quickly asked Tian Min, ¡°How many magic artifacts can you take out to protect the children?¡±


    Tian Min naturally understood that they had to protect the two children. She said, ¡°We will apply for all the protective magic artifacts that can be applied from the higher-ups. We will definitely arm the two children from head to toe. Even if a great sorcereres, it will be difficult to hurt them.¡±


    Cheng Xi was relieved to hear this, but she still pulled Lily and kept nagging her.


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng kept thanking Purple Eye, asking her to protect Yunbao¡¯s safety.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Yunbao¡¯s growth speed is beyond your imagination. She already has the ability to protect herself now. In addition, with me by her side, nothing will happen.¡± Purple Eye nodded.


    Since she had already obtained the parents¡¯ permission, Tian Min immediately called Zhao Rou and asked her to report this matter to the higher-ups to apply for a magic artifact. At the same time, she told the prison staff to watch Devon more loosely. It would be best if she could send some news.


    Song Yun, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Then we have to make preparations from now on..¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344: Exercise

    Chapter 344 - 344: Exercise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The core of the entire n was Yunbao and Lily. Under Song Yun¡¯s suggestion, the entire family carried out emergency training for them, mainly about various knowledge about safety.


    They hoped that once the two children encountered a situation, they could save themselves. At the very least, they could stall for time until they came to save them.


    This caused Yunbao and Lily¡¯s time to be filled up. Every day, when they got up from bed, someone would nag in their ears, making the two children very frustrated.


    ¡°What if you go to the wilderness?¡± Xiao Jing stood outside the bathroom with a small notebook and asked.


    Yunbao, who was brushing her teeth, sighed and said, ¡°l should immediately activate the positioning magic artifact and send our location back. Then, I should find a ce to hide to ensure my safety. It¡¯s best if I let Glutinous Rice Ball wrap around me.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xiao Jing looked at the notebook and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve already memorized these knowledge points. After that, we¡¯ll train your reflexes.¡± Yunbao, who was about to rinse her mouth, opened her mouth wide. She did not expect that she would have to train her reaction abilityter.


    Seeing that Yunbao was stunned, Xiao Jing quickly walked over to wipe her face and carried her to the garden at the back to gather. Lily stood there in confusion.


    Song Yun pointed at the poles in front of her and said, ¡°I custom-made this ording to your height. It¡¯s mainly to train your speed. After your speed increases, your reaction speed will increase.¡±


    The distance between the poles was actually very close. Even Yunbao, who had short legs, could run. However, in the eyes of children, this path was no less than a marathon. They had to step on the wooden poles to cross it. It was already difficult enough.


    Yunbao was a little upset for the first time. ¡°l don¡¯t want to run on this.¡±


    Gu Teng squatted down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Yunbao to run around the poles either, but since Yunbao wants to be a spy to save people, you have to have the ability to protect yourself. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I will be very sad.¡±


    Gu Teng was actually d to see it. As a child, she did not need to be especially sensible. She just needed to be happy and healthy. Yunbao and Lily were overly sensible because of the pain of their childhood. Only by learning to throw a tantrum could they really walk out.


    Yunbao thought about her mother¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    The two children stood on the poles and waited for Song Yun¡¯s order to run forward. Before they set off, the adults instructed, ¡°You must step on the wooden poles every step. It¡¯s better to be slower than to be stable.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lily was especially fast. She ran back in almost ten seconds. Cheng Xi said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lily to be so powerful.¡±


    Lily smiled and said, feel like my body is filled with strength now. It¡¯s not difficult for me to run at all.¡¯


    Gu Peng wiped Lily¡¯s sweat and said, ¡°It should be that Devon¡¯s energy has beenpletely absorbed by her, so her body has finally reached the child¡¯s health level.¡¯


    ¡°That trash is quite useful.¡± Cheng Xi snorted coldly at the mention of Devon.


    Gu Peng was so frightened that he immediately looked at Lily¡¯s expression. After all, Cheng Xi was scolding her father, but Lily looked indifferent. It seemed that neither mother nor daughter had a good impression of Devon.


    Realizing this, Gu Pengs mood became good. After all, he also hoped that Cheng Xi only had him in her heart and that Lily would only acknowledge him as her father.


    Yunbao ran slower than Lily and finally reached the finish line. She copsed in her mother¡¯s arms and said, ¡°This is too difficult.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not that these poles are difficult,¡± Song Yun said. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been relying too much on magic and neglected the improvement of your physical fitness. Think about it. When was thest time you exercised?¡±


    Yunbao thought hard for a long time and shook her head. Her biggest activity every day was to meditate in the garden or y with Gu Zi t s dolls.


    Song Yun sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to train harder now.¡±


    ¡°But Sister Lily is the same. Why is she faster than me?¡± Yunbao did not understand.


    Song Yun tapped her forehead. ¡°Your Sister Lily has the energy of an adult sorcerer flowing in her body now, so her body is in the healthiest and strongest state, but she still needs to train in the future.¡±


    Yunbao only heard that she had to train too. She smiled and said, ¡°Then we can train together.¡±


    Everyoneughed when they saw Yunbao like this. At this moment, the servant ran over and said, ¡°Miss Tian has brought people over.¡±


    Gu Lin said, ¡°Please ask them to wait in the living room.¡±


    With that, everyone automatically divided into two groups to wipe Lily and Yunbao¡¯s faces and change their clothes. When they were done, they walked to the living room..</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: Magic Artifact

    Chapter 345 - 345: Magic Artifact


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, Tian Min brought the entire team to visit. When she saw Yunbao and Lily walk over, she said to Zhao Rou, ¡°You guys go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, they walked towards the two children. Especially since Zhao Rou had a bright smile on her face, the two children felt a little afraid.


    Jiang He and Jiang Hai acted as shelves and hung everything on them. Zhao


    Rou kept taking them off their bodies and cing them on the two children. She said, ¡°This ne is verypatible with the array of the other bracelet, but this way, the hair clip on your head will have to be reced.¡±


    Yunbao stood stiffly and let her hang things on her body. She looked at her mother for help.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Teng hurriedly asked, ¡°Are these the magic artifacts you applied for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tian Min nodded and said, ¡°After we received the approval, we took out all the useful magic artifacts in the warehouse. We will definitely arm them from head to toe.¡¯


    Looking at Yunbao¡¯s gaze, Gu Teng wanted to say that she could wear less, but Cheng Xi walked over with shining eyes and said, ¡°You can also wear things on your ankles. If you really can¡¯t, you can hide the ne in your clothes and wear a few more.¡¯


    Gu Teng could not speak at all and could only let Zhao Rou continue to dress up.


    Soon, Yunbao was covered in things. Gu Teng suggested, ¡°It looks like there are too many things. Won¡¯t it arouse suspicion?¡±


    Zhao Rou took two steps back and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little too much.¡±


    ¡°Then should we take it down¡­¡± Gu Teng wanted to persuade her to reduce the number of magic artifacts.


    However, Zhao Rou immediately interrupted Gu Teng and said, ¡°The extra ones have to be hidden in your clothes.¡±


    Zhao Rou wanted the two children to wear a few more magic artifacts no matter what. It would be best if their entire bodies were covered.


    Looking at Gu Tengs stunned expression, Tian Niin said, ¡°She was also worried that something would happen to the children. Last night, she picked out magic artifacts in the storeroom for the entire night and wished she could bring everything with her.¡±


    ¡°When are the children going to Sl?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Tian Min¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Devon has already sent out the news after discovering a loophole in the guards. They should know that China and Country Y have found a clue. They will definitely contact Cheng Xi in the next two days. After all, the Gu family will only help them if they drag Yunbao dovvn.¡±


    Gu Teng sighed. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about spells, I believe that nothing will happen to Yunbao. However, Sl¡¯s methods are sinister and impossible to guard against. I¡¯m really worried that Yunbao won¡¯t be able to defeat them.¡±


    ¡°This is also what we were worried about. That¡¯s why we prepared so many magic artifacts for the two children to wear. Before we set off, we will also give them antidotes to prevent those people from SI from giving them bad food,¡± Tian Min said. ¡°Fortunately, there are still seniors following them. We don¡¯t have to worry that they will be easily deceived.¡±


    At this point, Gu Teng had no choice but to pray that the two children would return safely.


    Just as Yunbao and Lily were constantly changing their clothes to cover the magic artifacts, Cheng Xi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    After she picked up the call, it was indeed the Baldy sorcerer. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Cheng, how have the two children been recently?¡±


    Cheng Xi took a deep breath and said fiercely, ¡°You still have the cheek to call.


    Lily almost didn¡¯t make it yesterday. Are you really trying to save her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The Baldy sorcererforted Cheng Xi. ¡°We¡¯ve already contacted Devon and obtained the form for the potion. As long as Lilyes, she can recover.¡±


    ¡°That thing is simply a cure for the symptoms but not the root cause. Does Lily have to drink potions for the rest of her life?¡± Cheng Xi snorted.


    Baldy smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, but if you want to treat Lily¡¯s illness, you have to undergo a full-body blood exchange. Before that, you have to stabilize your body with medicine.¡±


    Hearing this word, everyone was shocked. Cheng Xi tried her best to control her emotions and said, ¡°What blood exchange( It it¡¯s a full-body blood exchange, the hospital can do it now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a blood exchange in the conventional sense.¡± The Baldy sorcerer¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°We want to rece all the energy from the potion in Lilys body. This requires a child of the same age and weight as Lily to convert their energy into her blood and exchange it with Lily. This way, Lily canpletely get rid of the potion and be healthy.¡±


    Cheng Xi really did not expect such a method. She remained calm and said, ¡°Then what will happen to that child?¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer chuckled. ¡°Of course they¡¯ll be like Lily now. They won¡¯t live for long..¡±</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: Theory of Gods

    Chapter 346 - 346: Theory of Gods


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cheng Xi had actually already guessed this answer, but she still did not give up and asked. Hearing the Baldy sorcerer¡¯s answer, she felt her blood turn cold. The life and death of a child in his mouth was so easy.


    Cheng Xi adjusted her mentality and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we can save Lily, but I don¡¯t believe your words at all now.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer also knew that he would definitely be med by Cheng Xi for not appearing for so long. He lowered his head and apologized to her on the phone.


    Cheng Xi scolded for a while before saying, ¡°Then when can you save Lily? 1 want it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± The Baldy sorcerer was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything. As long as Lilyes, we can hold the ceremony.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°A ceremony?¡± Cheng Xifa asked. ¡°Is there a need to hold a ceremony?¡±


    Baldy quickly exined, ¡°Saving Lily requires a lot of energy. It¡¯s not something a sorcerer can do. We need to hold a ritual under the gaze of the gods to guarantee a 100% sess.¡±


    Purple Eye revealed a mocking expression after hearing that. Song Yun also frowned in disapproval. It was obvious that the Baldy sorcerer¡¯s words were baseless.


    The rise of sorcerers in the West had its ups and downs. However, this also caused many people to call themselves sorcerers after learning some spells.


    That was why the West had established fourrge societies to screen them. Only orthodox sorcerers could enter. A self proimed group like Sl was not officially recognized.


    Baldy sounded more and more excited over the phone. ¡°When the timees, send Gu Yun over too. We have to strengthen the faith of the two children this time.¡±


    Tian Min smiled when she heard that. It seemed that Devon¡¯s message had made Sl feel a sense of danger. They realized that they could only save themselves by capturing the Gu family, so they contacted Cheng Xi to see


    Yunbao.


    They believed that as long as Yunbao believed in their god, the Gu family would naturally use their own forces to protect them. After all, the two countries joining forces to investigate Sl was not something they could bear.


    Cheng Xi sneered and said, ¡°After Yunbao returned, she didn¡¯t mention anything about you. It will probably be difficult for her to believe in your god.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I personally held a sacrifice in front of herst time.¡± The Baldy sorcerer was anxious.


    ¡°How is it impossible?¡± Cheng Xi said. ¡°After all, she¡¯s just a child. She¡¯ll definitely be frightened when she sees such a bloody scene. If you want her to believe in the existence of your god, you have to show evidence.¡±


    This gave Baldy a headache. What should he do to produce evidence? Devon said that China had already established an investigation team. If they didn¡¯t have powerful enough forces behind them, they would definitely be the first to be dealt with.


    Gu Yun was their only chance now. They had to grasp it firmly.


    Cheng Xi reminded him, ¡°Since you want Gu Yun to believe in the gods, you have to bring out some miracles.¡±


    This sentence reminded the Baldy sorcerer. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing immediately. I¡¯ll definitely invite the god to descend tomorrow.¡±


    After discussing the time with the Baldy sorcerer, Cheng Xi hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Acting is really tiring. If we continue, I really don¡¯t know what to make up.¡±


    Lily quickly poured water for her mother and brought it over. She took a sip and copsed on the sofa.


    Song Yun said, ¡°We sorcerers cultivate topete with nature for energy. How can there be gods? That¡¯s against thews of nature.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there are gods, but they are definitely not in our world. They will exist in a higher dimension and cannot interfere with the life and death of humans.¡± Purple Eye sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the name Dro Rabbi.¡± Yunbao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is everyone who is worshipped a god?¡±


    Song Yun shook his head and said, ¡°Thew of this world is the conservation of the reincarnation energy of all things. We sorcerers have to help the world if we can cultivate. This is considered to be bncing the energy of the world. However, if a god exists, it will break this bnce. Therefore, Dro Rabbi is definitely not a god.¡±


    Purple Eye smiled lightly. ¡°Actually, it can also be a ghost.¡±


    This deduction attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They did not understand why Purple Eye would say that.


    ¡°To SI, gods are tools to fulfill their wishes. As long as they have this power, they are naturally their gods. Then, such a thing without a body but with power is very likely to be a ghost.¡± Purple Eye voiced her thoughts..</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: Departure

    Chapter 347 - 347: Departure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This sentencepletely shocked everyone. Purple Eye was the Gu family¡¯s ancestor who was famous when she was alive. Her research on spells was unparalleled. Even though a thousand years had passed, she still had experience that ordinary people could notpare to,


    This so-called Dro Rabbi was indeed strange. Not only was it a god that they had never heard of, but it also needed living sacrifices. It did not sound like a good thing.


    At first, the people of the Gu family thought that it was some evil god, but after hearing Purple Eye¡¯s words, they suddenly felt enlightened.


    After all, only the people of Sl worshipped this thing as a god. Perhaps he was a ghost.


    Even some sorcerers who only knew small spells would be called gods by normal people. It was very easy for a powerful ghost to confuse people.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean Yunbao doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of him?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°You and Lily have to be more careful. If the ghost has such a cultivation level, it must have gone through many difficulties. Moreover, he can make so many sorcerers listen to his orders. He must have extraordinary abilities. You can¡¯t let your guard down. If there¡¯s anything wrong, your first reaction should be to run.¡±


    This was the first time Yunbao had seen Purple Eye so serious. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡¯


    Because of Purple Eye¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. Zhao Rou took out more magic artifacts and hung them on the two children. Gu Yu began to discuss the array with Song Yun, wanting to learn from Mao Feng and use the defensive array on the two children.


    Cheng Xi did not understand these things, but she was also very anxious. She had been sitting beside Gu Yu and listening to these things.


    Gu Peng said to the two children, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you some first-aid knowledge. The two of you must remember it well. Although I hope you won¡¯t need it, this knowledge can protect you if you encounter danger.¡± The two children looked bitter. They really did not want to go to ss.


    However, the adults¡¯ intentions were irreversible, In this day, the two of them were forced to learn all kinds of knowledge. They even took the wilderness survival manual as a teaching material.


    The next day, the two children were ready to set off. Their bodies were filled with magic artifacts and arrays drawn by Song Yun and Gu Yu. Their defense level wasparable to the national treasury.


    Cheng Xi sent the two children to the designated location worriedly and watched them get into the car before leaving.


    This time, the Baldy sorcerer¡¯s attitude was extremely good. In the car, he smiled kindly and wanted to chat with the two children. Unfortunately, they stayed up for tutoring tootest night. Yunbao and Lily did not have the energy to pay attention to him at all. He was the only one chattering.


    However, he did not feel awkward. He had a good chat with himself.


    The location this time was different from thest time. It was actually a building in the city center. The two children were not blindfolded because the Baldy sorcerer had already thought that they were on the same side.


    This building was behind a group of buildings. The low building would not be noticed at all, and there was a chasm between it and the bustling life not far away.


    They followed him into the small building. Although there was no indication of which floor, Yunbao kept counting silently. With every floor, she would knock the bracelet on her wrist.


    Tian Min felt the energy fluctuation on her wrist. There was a resonance between the two bracelets. She could sense every knock of Yunbao.


    She memorized how many times Yunbao had tapped and wrote it down. She said, ¡°Yunbao told me a number, but I don¡¯t know what it was about.¡¯


    Everyone leaned over to look at the number six on the paper. Xiao Jing was the first to speak. ¡°Could it be the distance?¡±


    Gu Lin shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t think it¡¯s distance. Yunbao doesn¡¯t know how far a meter is.¡¯


    Gu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Could it be the number of people?¡±


    Everyone felt that it was unlikely. It was Gu Teng who said, ¡°This should be the floor. ording to the time when the two children left, they should be about to reach their destination. Yunbao remembered the most clearly yesterday that she had to remember how to escape when she arrived at an unfamiliar ce.¡±


    Everyone was enlightened. Indeed, mothers understood children the best.


    Yunbao sent the news back and sat in a room with a sealed window with Lily. Unlike the dpidated building, this room could be said to be simple and exquisite, as if someone had always lived here.


    After a while, the Baldy sorcerer returned with his men. It was a woman in a red dress. She looked about the same age as Gu Teng, and her smile was very bright and mboyant..</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: Yang Liu

    Chapter 348 - 348: Yang Liu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This person has such a strong smell of resentment. It¡¯s even stronger than the resentment on that Baldy. As expected of a team.¡± Purple Eye covered her nose and floated out.


    Yunbao even sniffed subconsciously, but she did not smell anything unpleasant.


    ¡°This is our main member in China, Yang Liu,¡± the Baldy sorcerer introduced.


    Yang Liu sashayed over and said, ¡°The two children are so cute. You can just call me Sister Yang.¡±


    As soon as she walked in, Yunbao saw her face clearly. Her entire face looked beautiful, but there was an indescribable awkwardness. Moreover, the foundation on her face was terrifyingly thick.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao pointed at her face and said, ¡°Sister Yang, your face and neck are not the same color.¡¯


    These words almost made Yang Liu unable to maintain her expression. She gritted her teeth and smiled. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re really humorous.¡± She turned around and looked at the Baldy sorcerer coldly, her eyes full of condemnation.


    Baldy quickly pulled her to the corridor. ¡°You have to maintain your gentle appearance. This is the daughter of the Gu family. Only by coaxing her can we be safe.¡¯


    ¡°Why should it be me? You didn¡¯t tell me I had to coax children before we came,¡± Yang Liuined.


    Baldy quicklyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that the children will like you because you¡¯re the most beautiful. Besides, you¡¯re not coaxing the children. You¡¯re coaxing our future God of Fortune. As long as she can believe in Dro


    Rabbi, the Gu family will have to help us.¡±


    Hearing Baldy¡¯s words, Yang Liu smiled. After all, no one wouldin about having too much money. Then, she turned around and returned to the room. ¡°What are the names of you two children?¡±


    Yunbao instinctively wanted to answer politely, but Lily quietly tugged at her sleeve. She immediately remembered what her mother had said before she left. She had to be like those annoying children.


    She raised her head with arrogance, not looking at Yang Liu. Yang Liu did not expect the child to have such a reaction. She looked at Baldy in surprise, but he looked as if it was expected.


    It was only when Lily spoke that the awkwardness ended. ¡°Her name is Gu


    Yun. My name is Lily.¡±


    Baldy said, ¡°This is the person we¡¯re saving today. Hurry up and take out the potion.¡±


    Yang Liu rolled her eyes at him and reluctantly took out a bottle of potion. ¡°Lily, be good. You won¡¯t feel any pain after drinking this potion. You can change your bloodter.¡±


    Lily did not dare to drink what Sl had brought, but if she did not drink it, it would definitely arouse suspicion. Just as she was in a dilemma, Purple Eye said, ¡°Yunbao, hurry up and make a fuss.¡±


    Yunbao obediently stood up and reached out to throw something. ¡°What exactly are you doing? I¡¯ve been sitting here for a long time. I¡¯m so bored.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to leave when Baldy stopped her and coaxed her. Yang Liu walked over and followed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lily poured the medicine on the handkerchief and pretended to take a sip.


    Yang Liu that they had finallyforted Yunbao did not take a closer look. She thought that Lily had already drunk it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go hold the ceremony now. ¡±


    The two children were brought to another room. It was still the familiar altar of the group of men in ck. Yunbao was very puzzled as to how they moved this big rock around.


    The men in ck ced a girl about the same age as Lily on it and began to chant scriptures.


    Baldy still remembered that there needed to be a miracle. He walked up to the altar and sped his hands together as he murmured Dro Rabbi¡¯s name. He closed his eyes tightly and recited it very sincerely. The others did the same.


    Yunbao wanted to use the same trick to save the child, but she was stopped by


    Purple Eye. ¡°You can¡¯t save them yet. I¡¯ll guide you to stop this matter. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    The two children sat down obediently and did not speak. Purple Eye was also waiting to see what this so-called Dro Rabbi was.


    Suddenly, a ball of mes rose into the air and burned. Yang Liu also walked up to the altar and began to sing. There were no lyrics, just a fluctuating melody. It was really shocking.


    If ordinary people saw such a scene, they would definitely think that it was a miracle, but Lily and Yunbao were both sorcerers, so they did not find it strange.


    Purple Eye floated to the altar to take a closer look. These two people were chanting scriptures and singing. Energy fluctuations actually appeared on their bodies, and it was energy that did not belong to them.


    The energy waves became stronger and stronger. Even the two children below the altar felt it. They frowned and endured the difort.


    Purple Eye silently shielded the two children. At least for now, she could not let the defensive magic artifacts on them activate..</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: Ritual

    Chapter 349 - 349: Ritual


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    All the men in ck joined in the chanting. At first, Purple Eye thought that this was just their ritual, but as the chanting became louder and louder, Purple Eye felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Her current strength was far inferior to when she was alive. It actually pressed down on her until she could not move. She could only protect the two children tightly and not let them be injured no matter what.


    Lily could feel Yunbao leaning on her shoulder. She gritted her teeth as if she was enduring pain. She asked softly, ¡®Yunbao, what¡¯s with you?¡± She forced herself to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my heart hurts.¡±


    Lily quickly held Yunbao¡¯s hand and sent energy to her, wanting to ease her pain, but Yunbao¡¯s face became paler and paler.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She begged, ¡°Senior, please help Yunbao.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Purple Eye finally resisted the pressure and diverted her attention to check on Yunbao¡¯s situation. She realized that there was a faint ck aura lingering around her body.


    ¡°This ce is actually condensed with such a dense ck aura. Looks like this Dro Rabbi is more powerful than I imagined.¡± Purple Eye sighed.


    Only those whose hands were stained with blood would carry resentment on their bodies. The umtion of resentment would also hurt this person¡¯s body. Even sorcerers had to use arge amount of energy to suppress it. Their cultivation was slower than ordinary sorcerers.


    However, if they could withstand this resentment, the power they cultivated would be stronger than ordinary sorcerers. This Dro Rabbi carried such a huge resentment, and the power he possessed was simply unimaginable.


    Yunbao¡¯s body was too pure, so it was very easy for her to be entangled by this thing.


    Purple Eye tried her best to activate the energy of the amethyst bracelet. She wanted to help Yunbao without activating the magic artifact. Dro Rabbi was about to descend. At this time, she could not expose the two children¡¯s identity as spies.


    The energy fluctuation became stronger and stronger. Lily also felt this aura andy on the ground, unable to get up. Even if she had Devon¡¯s energy for so many years in her body, she could not withstand such a powerful force.


    The other men in ck were all lying on the ground, looking pious. Only the Baldy sorcerer and Yang Liu were still on their knees, chanting non-stop.


    Purple Eye did not understand the foreignnguage, but she felt that it should not be a proper scripture. It was probably an incantation to summon ghosts.


    She said to the two children, ¡°I¡¯m going to teach the two of you a spell to calm your minds. You have to chant it in your hearts to resist this power.¡±


    The two children hurriedly listened to her seriously and carefully memorized the incantation that Purple Eye had taught them. Then, they closed their eyes and began to recite it silently.


    Only then did Yunbao and Lily feel less ufortable. Baldy and Yang Liu had already begun to dance around the altar. The two of them were very engrossed, and their dancing movements looked a little crazy.


    Purple Eye stared at everything in front of her with some doubt. This was very simr to the sorcerers of the southernmost tribe in her territory a thousand years ago. They used songs and dances to summon gods. However, their gods were their ancestors, so it was not considered evil gods.


    At that time, this tribe was willing to submit in exchange for Purple Eye¡¯s protection, so Purple Eye had also seen their grand summoning ceremony. She had even chatted with their ancestor, who was a very kind and loving elder.


    He said that he could only exist as an ancestor who enjoyed sacrifices. If the tribe was separated one day, he would disappear. Calling himself a god was just a white lie for his people. He hoped that they would think that they were protected by the gods and could live with hope.


    Thinking of this, Purple Eye hated Dro Rabbi even more. Even if he became a ghost and wanted to stay in the world, he could use his ability to exchange for offerings. However, he chose to use blood to nourish himself. It was really disgusting.


    At this moment, Baldy and Yang Liu¡¯s dance ended. The two of them knelt on the ground and shouted Dro Rabbi¡¯s name. The other men in ck also shouted.


    Then, an energy storm appeared on the altar. Purple Eye felt the overwhelming resentment surrounding her. She hurriedly plunged into Yunbao¡¯s body. She could not be discovered at this time, or something would happen to both children.


    A very strangeugh sounded, and a face appeared in the storm. It was impossible to tell if it was a man or a woman, but it was expressionless. It lowered its eyes and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my sacrifice?¡±


    Baldy turned around and pulled the two children. ¡°My God, you¡¯ve finally arrived..</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350: Servant

    Chapter 350 - 350: Servant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dro Rabbi did not reveal his true form. He hid in the storm and said, ¡®E ls this the reason why you held the ritual to invite me to descend?¡±


    Obviously, Dro Rabbi did not think that this was a reason to invite him over. The storm immediately became agitated, showing his displeasure.


    The Baldy sorcerer quicklyy on the ground and said, ¡°We know that we have disturbed your peace, but this is an important matter for SI.¡±


    After saying that, he raised his right hand high. A small portion of Dro Rabbi¡¯s storm wrapped around his hand. After a few minutes, it returned to the huge storm.


    Heughed. ¡°l see. Let me see my two new believers.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As he spoke, he withdrew his pressure. Yunbao and Lily opened their eyes and looked at the storm. Yunbao stood up and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a face?¡± These words frightened the Baldy sorcerer and Yang Liu. In their eyes, Dro Rabbi was the supreme power in this world and could not be offended.


    Niiss Gu of the Gu family actually dared to speak to Dro Rabbi in such a manner. It was simply disrespectful to the gods.


    The two of them pulled Yunbao to the left and right, wanting her to kneel. Lily quickly rushed forward to stop them. Yang Liu did not expect Yunbao to be so strong and threw her out.


    Yunbao struggled but did not kneel. She said to Dro Rabbi, ¡°If you want me to believe in you, you have to prove your ability, right?¡±


    After hearing this, Dro Rabbi asked everyone to stop and said, ¡°What do you want to see?¡±


    Yunbao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a god, you can definitely give people what they want. I don¡¯tck anything, but I want an obedient follower. Can you do that?¡±


    Dro Rabbi asked, ¡°Just a follower?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not an ordinary follower.¡± Yunbao raised her head and said, ¡°l want a follower who can die for me.¡¯


    These words shocked everyone. Wasn¡¯t a follower who could die for her the most loyal servant?


    When she said this, Yunbao finally managed to maintain her arrogant attitude. This was because Purple Eye had told her in her ear. If she wanted to understand Dro Rabbi¡¯s strength, she had to study his spells.


    However, Purple Eye could not reach Dro Rabbi¡¯s side at the moment. She was not sure if she would be sensed, so taking away a person with Dro Rabbi¡¯s spell was the best method.


    Yunbao was someone the Sl Society wanted to rope inpletely. This request would only be fulfilled if she made it.


    As expected, Dro Rabbi was a little hesitant. He did not expect Yunbao to make such a request. Could it be that children from rich families were all so precocious that they could actually think of the wish of a loyal servant?


    However, when he thought of the huge power behind Yunbao, Dro Rabbi decided to fulfill her wish.


    ¡°Then what kind of follower do you want?¡± Dro Rabbi asked.


    Yunbao pointed at the little girl on the altar and said, ¡°l want her.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu, this child is here to change Lily¡¯s blood and save her life. Do you want to choose another one?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Yunbao said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s considered good-looking. Do I have to choose you?¡±


    Baldy immediately shut his mouth. He did not want to be turned into an obedient puppet and given to Yunbao.


    Lily looked at Yunbao and said, ¡°Yunbao, what should I do?¡±


    Yunbao said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t die now. Of course, you have to satisfy my wish first. !


    Purple Eye couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. The unreasonable heiress portrayed by Yunbao was really vivid.


    In Dro Rabbi¡¯s eyes, Yunbao was naturally more important than Lily. If not for the sake of stabilizing Cheng Xi and saving Devon, he would not have cared about Lily¡¯s body.


    He floated in front of Yunbao and said, ¡°Are you sure this is your wish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my wish.¡± Yunbao nodded.


    Dro Rabbi knew that the use of his ability this time concerned whether Yunbao would sincerely believe in him, so he used 100% of his strength on the child on the altar.


    Purple Eye quickly used Yunbao¡¯s power to ce it on the child. Then, she used her soul to receive Dro Rabbi¡¯s energy. This way, she would not be discovered and could ensure that the child would notpletely lose her mind.


    Dro Rabbi did not notice this. After casting the spell, he woke the child up and said, ¡°Meet your master.¡±


    The girl walked down from the altar and knelt in front of Yunbao. ¡°Master..¡±</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351: Puppet

    Chapter 351 - 351: Puppet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao actually could not ept this behavior at all. She subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but fortunately, her legs were a little numb, so she did not move.


    She maintained her arrogant posture and said, ¡°Are you willing to die for me?¡±


    The little girl replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with this follower. I¡¯ll go back and put in a good word for you in front of Uncle.¡±


    This was the promise that the people of Sl wanted to hear the most. The Baldy sorcerer immediately beamed with joy. Dro Rabbi was also very satisfied. ¡°As long as you are willing to contribute to SI, I can satisfy any of your wishes.¡± Yunbao lowered her head and said to Dro Rabbi, ¡°As long as you can fulfill my wish, you will be the god I believe in.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing this arrogant youngdy bow her head to him, Dro Rabbi was extremely satisfied.


    He did not realize the current situation at all.


    He had no way of leading Yunbao. Instead, he had to use his strength to make her happy in exchange for the support of the Gu family. It seemed that Yunbao was more like a god of Dro Rabbi.


    Purple Eye¡¯s actions just now had already consumed arge amount of energy. She urged Yunbao, ¡°We have to leave now. No matter what, we can¡¯t alert the enemy today. With our strength, we can¡¯t beat Dro Rabbi.¡±


    Yunbao held Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister Lily, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lily did not say anything and followed Yunbao. The Baldy sorcerer did not stop her. Anyway, the child who would exchange blood with Lily had been turned into a puppet. There was no way to save Lily.


    It seemed that Lily could still hold on for a while. They could just find someone to exchange their blood next time. Anyway, the most important thing now was to make Yunbao happy.


    Yunbao maintained her arrogance and sat in the car. When she returned to the agreed ce and saw Cheng Xi, she was about to cry. She waited for the Baldy sorcerer to leave before pouncing over and saying, ¡°Auntie Cheng, it was so scary just now.¡±


    Cheng Xi quickly touched her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    The special investigation team and everyone in the Gu family were waiting in the living room. Seeing that the children had returned safely, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Teng rushed over and hurriedly hugged Yunbao.


    Then, they saw the little girl behind him. From her looks, she should be from Country Y. She stood at the door with lifeless eyes, thinking about something.


    ¡°Is this also the child you saved?¡± She thought the child was like Martha.


    Yunbao nodded and shook her head. ¡°We saved her, but she¡¯s different from before.¡¯


    Tian Min quickly walked over to check on the child. Unexpectedly, she suddenly grabbed Tian Min¡¯s arm and was about to bite her. Yunbao hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bite. No matter what happens, don¡¯t move.¡±


    The little girl immediately stood upright and allowed Tian Min to examine her body carefully.


    Only then did the adults understand what was different about this child. She listened to Yunbao too much. She looked like a servant.


    Tian Min stretched out her hand and used her energy to check the little girl¡¯s body. She frowned and said, ¡°This child¡¯s heart seems to be covered by something. Moreover, she looks more like a puppet.¡±


    At this moment, Purple Eye appeared and said, ¡°She¡¯s a puppet. In order to ensure that this child doesn¡¯t die, Yunbao asked Dro Rabbi to make her into her ve. That¡¯s why she became like this.¡±


    ¡°Is there still a possibility of recovery?¡± Cheng Xi asked in surprise.


    ¡°At that time, I blocked most of the energy, so this child was only temporarily controlled. As long as you use the Heart Cleansing Array, you can wake her up,¡± Purple Eye said very tiredly.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Lin said with concern, ¡°Ancestor, do you need anything to help you recover your energy? As long as you ask, I will definitely get it.¡±


    Purple Eye smiled and waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. After all, I¡¯ve existed in this world for a thousand years. It won¡¯t disappear so easily.¡±


    Gu Lin nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, he was still worried and nned to ask Song Yun if there was a way to nourish her soulter.


    Tian Min observed the little girl and said, ¡°Senior, the energy on her body is too powerful. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°This is also the reason why I brought her back. The energy in her bodyes from Dro Rabbi. We can study what kind of spell this is. After all, there are precedents for ghost cultivation,¡± Purple Eye said.


    Tian Min came to a realization and hurriedly called Zhao Rou over. She took out a tool from the box she carried with her and drew the little girl¡¯s blood, nning to take it back to test the energy inside..</font>

 Chapter 352 - 352: New Plan

    Chapter 352 - 352: New n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the blood was drawn, Cheng Xi took the little girl to take a shower. Her first reaction was to attack Cheng Xi, but Yunbao stopped her and ordered her to listen.


    Only then did she follow Cheng Xi obediently. Seeing that she was about the same age as Lily, Cheng Xi¡¯s heart ached.


    Tian Min opened Yunbao¡¯s hair clip and retrieved out the video stored inside. Because she was afraid that Dro Rabbi would sense it, she cut off the connection with the hair clip and waited to check it when she returned.


    The scene Yunbao saw appeared in the middle of the living room again. Everyone was surprised by the ceremony of this club, and Dro Rabbi¡¯s arrival made the scene flicker.


    Purple Eye said, ¡°Dro Rabbi¡¯s power was too strong and even affected the magic artifact. Later, 1 blocked in front of the two children and withstood this energy.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sure enough, after half a minute, the scene stabilized again. Everyone gathered in the living room to watch the entire process.


    They did not expect Dro Rabbi to be restrained by Yunbao. Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao is indeed a child of our Gu family. You¡¯re really calm in the face of danger.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Dro Rabbi can¡¯t summon the wind and rain. He¡¯s actually afraid of the Gu family behind Yunbao,¡± Tian Min said.


    Gu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that being afraid of the power of ordinary people is not a god. It¡¯s just a ghost that exists in the name of a god.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, Country Y has already tracked down the ce where they hid the children, but they realized that SI still has to transport a group of children over, so they have to catch them all in two days.¡± Tian Min frowned and said, ¡°We also have to give evidence as soon as possible.¡±


    Yunbao was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the video just now evidence?¡±


    Tian Min shook her head. ¡°This video can only say that this club intends to kill, but there¡¯s no way to prove that the other children were sacrificed by them. Moreover, these people can deny it when they go to court. When the timees, thewsuit will drag on.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Tian Min also fell silent. She did not expect Dro Rabbi to be so powerful that even the Purple Eye could not resist him. If she forcibly convicted these people, there would probably be uncontroble consequences.


    If it was just a huge battle, they would be fearless. However, this would pose a threat to the lives of ordinary people. No one could guarantee that these people would not use ordinary people as hostages.


    Even Gu Lin couldn¡¯t think of a better solution. After all, Yunbao was already involved in this matter. He was afraid that if he acted rashly, he would hurt


    Yunbao.


    Seeing that they were all silent, Yunbao was very anxious. In the end, she said, ¡°If I ask Dro Rabbi to hand these people to me, will he agree?¡±


    Yunbao could sense that Dro Rabbi was obedient to her, so she subconsciously thought of this ridiculous idea.


    However, these words gave Gu Yu a sh of inspiration. He said, ¡°Since Dro Rabbi wants to rope in the Gu family now, we¡¯ll pretend that we want to join and suppress those people. As a ghost who thinks he¡¯s a god, Dro Rabbi won¡¯t care what happens to these people.¡¯


    At that time, if Yunbao wanted to send them to prison, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Tian Min¡¯s hope was ignited. She asked, ¡°Then how can we make Dro Rabbi willing to abandon these people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You only need to do two things,¡± Gu Yu said confidently. ¡°Firstly, let Dro Rabbi know that these people are useless. Secondly, let him think that these people want to betray him.¡±


    These two points were a huge taboo for any superior. They could allow you to be useless, but they would never ept betrayal.


    Gu Lin nodded and said, ¡°At this time, the Gu family willpletely side with Dro Rabbi. That will make him think that he can abandon those sorcerers. At that time, he won¡¯t care what we do.¡¯


    Tian Min felt that this method was feasible and said, ¡°Then the first step is to let Dro Rabbi know that this group of people is useless.¡±


    Gu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Tian. The breakthrough point is in prison.¡±


    The breakthrough point he was talking about was naturally Devon. The people from Sl had always wanted to fish him out to prevent him from being extradited back to China and saying things that were disadvantageous to them.


    However, if something happened to Devon because of their actions and the Gu family stepped forward to resolve this matter, Dro Rabbi would probably know how useless these people were.


    Tian Min naturally understood this and said, ¡°Leave this to me. It will definitely make him think that he can escape sessfully. However, I have to report such a big decision to the higher-ups. They should send someone to the


    Gu family. After all, you¡¯re not from the investigation team. You need some procedures to do it..¡±</font>

 Chapter 353 - 353: Speculation

    Chapter 353 - 353: Spection


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone followed the n. Gu Lin specially prepared a lot of money and ced it in a house. Then, he asked Cheng Xi to take a photo and send it to the Baldy sorcerer, saying that this was a thank-you gift for them.


    When Lily recovered, they would give them the house and the money and promise to help Sl spread their faith. The government would not care about this.


    Upon hearing this, the Baldy sorcerer was very satisfied and reported this matter to Dro Rabbi. Looking at his excited expression, Dro Rabbi began to think. Since the Gu family was so useful, he had to win over Yunbao.


    This was the beginning of the scales in his heart tilting, but he did not know what kind of ending this would bring him.


    ¡°How¡¯s your contact with Devon?¡± Dro Rabbi asked.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Baldy sorcerer smiled and said, ¡°l heard from him that the guards in the prison are getting looser. It seems that the Chinese government has been at odds with Country Y recently, so they don¡¯t pay much attention to this case. As for the hijacking of the ne, it was just a loss of money. As long as we pay enough money, it can be resolved.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer did not think that this was a scam. In his opinion, what they had done was mainly investigated by Y Nation and had nothing to do with China.


    Dro Rabbi had always disdained such mortal matters. After hearing this, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Get him out as soon as possible so that nothing else happens.¡±


    As he spoke, Devon was sitting in a corner of the cell in a daze. Because he had lost his energy and lifespan, he had been getting weaker and weaker recently. At the thought of this, he gritted his teeth in hatred. That Gu Yun was really ruthless. She could think of a way to use his lifespan to supplement Lily¡¯s body.


    He did not look like he had changed much on the outside, but he could not hold on for long on the inside. It was only because of his sorcerer¡¯s physique that nothing happened immediately.


    If he wanted to live for a long time, he had to take back his energy and lifespan. Moreover, because this energy had been absorbed by Lily, even if he took it back, he could not replenish the energy he had lost unless he could obtain the energy of another sorcerer.


    He thought of Gu Yun, who had caused him to be in this state. He decided that if he could escape from here, he would definitely catch her and suck her dry.


    Just as Devon was fantasize, Tian Min and the person-in-charge were talking in the surveince room. Tian Min said, ¡°Has he been like this for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t been active since he was sent backst time, He can sit in one ce for almost a day,¡± the person-in-charge replied.


    Tian Min knew that it was because he did not have the strength. Now, it was difficult for him to even breathe.


    ¡°You have to check the news he sent out carefully. You can¡¯t let him send out the things I said,¡± Tian Min reminded.


    The person-in-charge nodded. ¡°Captain Tian, don¡¯t worry. He can only send the news out with our tacit approval. I personally checked everything.¡±


    Tian Min knew that the person in charge was also a sorcerer. Those tricks could not be hidden from him, so she did not say anything else. Now, every piece of news that Devon had sent out was very important to them. If they were not careful, they would definitely be suspected by the SL


    After confirming Devon¡¯s situation, Tian Min left the prison. She had to let Devon discover the loophole step by step so that he would not suspect anything when he realized that he could escape.


    After getting into the car, Zhao Rou asked, ¡°Captain, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°To the Gu family,¡± Tian Min said. ¡°They¡¯ll have to n the rest.¡±


    Gu Yu was sitting in the living room waiting for Tian Min. When he saw her enter, he said, ¡°Captain Tian, I analyzed the current situation yesterday and felt that we had overlooked something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tian Min knew that Gu Yu was resourceful and immediately asked.


    Gu Yu asked her to look at theputer and said, ¡°We originally thought that


    Sl had sent some people to save Devon, but from the list provided by Cheng


    Xi, I went to investigate the recent traces of these people. I realized that they had all disappeared without exception. The Sl, which was very active previously, seemed to be left with these people in China.¡±


    Tian Min was very surprised. ¡°How is that possible? Sl has a lot of influence in


    Country Y. Even the four sorcerer societies overseas have tacitly agreed to allow this group of sorcerers to exist in Country Y because they can¡¯t go against so many people.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s in front of us now is the truth. We have to make ns based on the facts. Otherwise, we will definitely fail if we only rely on subjective assumptions.¡± Gu Yu looked at Tian Min and said..</font>

 Chapter 354 - 354: Charity Event

    Chapter 354 - 354: Charity Event


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Min knew that Gu Yu was right. This n was rted to whether they could uproot Sl. Nothing could go wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to know what happened in Sl now.¡± Tian Min asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t have many people in Country Y. It will be a little difficult to investigate. We need to find someone to help.¡±


    ¡°We can ask them directly,¡± Yunbao said as she stood on the stairs. ¡°We can ask them why they didn¡¯t stay in Country Y.¡±


    Tian Min thought that it was just a child¡¯s words, but Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    Under Tian Min¡¯s surprised gaze, he continued, ¡°Since the Gu family wants to help Sl, we will definitely send someone to Country Y to investigate. It¡¯s very reasonable to find out about these things. Of course, we have to ask what happened. ¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao nodded. ¡°Aunt Purple said that we are now Sl¡¯s only backer in China. No matter what they want to do, they will agree. It¡¯s best to make more requests.¡±


    Tian Min felt that it made sense and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If we don¡¯t ask Sl, they will definitely be suspicious. Logically speaking, the Gu family should be very picky about SL After all, they epted Sl out of love for Yunbao.¡±


    They sat together and finalized the first step of the n. Gu Yu would step forward to question the Baldy sorcerer and let Sl understand that the Gu family could not be deceived. It would be best if Dro Rabbi could see that the Gu family¡¯s ability was not something that the Baldy sorcerer couldpare to.


    Gu Yu did not execute this n immediately. After all, ording to the time Yunbao joined, the Gu family would not investigate so quickly. Furthermore, he still had to deal with thepany¡¯s matters.


    Now, most of thepany¡¯s matters were managed by Gu Yu. Gu Lin devoted himself to his public service. Because this was an event to provide lunch for children in the mountains, Gu Lin brought the children along.


    Gu Zi and Gu Ming were already used to such an asion. They stood at the side obediently and watched their father speak. Yunbao and Lily did not go on stage. The two of them did not want to stand on the stage and be photographed, so they might as well y games with the other children.


    Lily stood at the front like a mother hen, spreading her arms to protect the children behind her. Yunbao ran behind like an eagle, herughter spreading far away.


    Just as they were having fun, someone said, ¡°Do you want to bring me along?¡±


    Yunbao turned around and pounced over in surprise. ¡°Sister Su Tao, why are you here?¡±


    Su Tao hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°This is a charity event. Of course they have to invite some celebrities to attract people. My attendance fee is rtively cheap, so I was invited.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Yunbao leaned close to Su Tao¡¯s ear and said, ¡°You came because you like Eldest Uncle.¡±


    Su Tao was not shy as she said to Yunbao, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell your eldest uncle. Otherwise, he will think that he has already wooed me.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand this kind of push and pull between adults, but she still nodded and said, ¡°l definitely won¡¯t tell Eldest Uncle.¡±


    Su Tao stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±


    The two of them agreed not to tell anyone about this. Su Tao held Yunbao¡¯s hand and walked towards the children, wanting to y with them.


    ¡°You really like to put on a show.¡± A woman in a purple gown walked over and said, ¡°You know that when you¡¯re with the children, the media will definitely take photos of you alone. When the timees, the publicity will go online and say that you¡¯re a kind person who likes public welfare. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Lan Miao, don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t know how to speak,¡± Su Tao said angrily.


    Lan Miao and Su Tao were both celebrities that were invited. Their worth in the entertainment industry was about the same, but in terms of reputation, Lan Miao could notpare to Su Tao.


    Su Tao was famous for her acting skills. Even though she had gone on variety shows crazily some time ago, she had a representative work. Lan Miao had debuted as a model and relied on creating drama to gain her current poprity, but the number of people who scolded her was several times more than the number of people who liked her.


    Therefore, Lan Miao was very jealous of Su Tao. Because the two of them were from the same entertainmentpany, they always met. She would always say something sarcastic when she met Su Tao.


    Su Tao didn¡¯t want to argue with her in front of the children. She said to the children, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side to y, okay?¡±


    The children liked the gentle Su Tao and nodded in agreement. Lan Miao was not to be outdone. She held the hand of one of the children and said, ¡°Sister will y with you too.¡±


    The child was not familiar with her, so he subconsciously shook off her hand and hid behind Su Tao. Su Tao quicklyforted the child with heartache.


    However, Lan Miao felt that this child was not giving her face. She said angrily, ¡°What a wild child..¡±</font>

 Chapter 355 - 355: Dessert Battle

    Chapter 355 - 355: Dessert Battle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If Lan Miao had only said something to her, Su Tao would not have argued with her in front of the child. But now, because of her words, the child lowered his head in silence.


    They were obviously frightened by Lan Miao. They were all children who had benefited from this charity event. Gu Lin invited a portion of the children from the mountains to the event location to evaluate the food they provided.


    Moreover, in order to protect the children¡¯s privacy, they only asked someone to record the evaluation and not let the children appear on screen. Although they said that they wanted them to taste the food, Gu Lin actually wanted to give the children a chance to see the outside world.


    Most of these children had never left the mountains since they were born. They were infinitely curious about the outside world. Aftering to the capital, they were even more shocked by the prosperity here.


    At the same time, they realized how poor their hometown was. Gu Lin specially arranged for someone to take care of these children and told them that as long as they studied hard and got into university, they could walk out of the mountains ande to such a ce to live. Therefore, these children did not feel inferior. Instead, they were filled with hope.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was not until Lan Miao¡¯s words just now that the children realized how embarrassing they were. They could notpare to the children in the city.


    Before Su Tao could speak, Yunbao jumped out and said, ¡°You¡¯re the rude one. You didn¡¯t even ask this pretty brother for permission before holding his hand.¡¯


    Lan Miao sized up Yunbao. Seeing that she was wearing sportswear and did not look like a famous brand, she snorted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to eat, be quiet. Be careful not to be chased out if you talk back to others!¡±


    Her voice was very sharp and her harsh words were a little scary. She thought that this child would be so frightened that she would cry, but she did not expect Yunbao to raise her head and be even more arrogant than her. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Eldest Uncle about this, you can just wait to be chased out.¡±


    Normally, Yunbao would not have such an expression, but recently, she had been practicing to be a arrogant child to deceive that Baldy sorcerer, so she subconsciously became like this when she was angry.


    Lan Miao was affected by his expression and lost her rationality. ¡°You damn child. When the event is over, I¡¯ll get someone to throw you onto the streets. You can forget about going home for the rest of your life.¡±


    Su Tao quickly stood in front of Yunbao and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this to


    scare the child. I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really climbed up the socialdder. Do you really think you can be the Young Madam just because Eldest Young Master Gu looked at you twice?¡± Lan Miao¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Don¡¯t daydream.¡±


    Su Tao could not take it anymore. She picked up the dessert on the table beside her and threw it over. Lan Miao did not expect her to really hit her. Her face was covered in cream from the cake.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Lan Miao shouted and wanted to hit Su Tao.


    Su Tao dodged as she threw desserts, causing Lan Miao to lose herst bit of rationality. She chased after Su Tao and wanted revenge no matter what.


    Gu Yun picked up the remaining desserts and rushed forward to help Sister Su Tao. Just like that, a dessert battle began.


    Lily quickly ran over to look for Gu Lin, but Lan Miao¡¯s cry had already attracted everyone.


    The media who were filming even ran over with their cameras, hoping to capture some information.


    When Su Tao realized this, she quickly wiped the dessert on herself and Yunbao¡¯s face. Then, she fell to the ground when Lan Miao rushed over. The camera happened to capture this scene.


    The media had even thought of the title that would be releasedter. ¡°A fight broke out at the charity event, and Su Tao was beaten up by Lan Miao.¡¯!


    As Lan Miao¡¯s back was facing everyone, she did not notice the media¡¯s arrival. Her heart was filled with the desire to make Su Tao pay the price. She rushed forward to grab her hair.


    Lily quickly went over to hug Lan Miao¡¯s waist and stop her. At this moment, the security officers finally arrived and pulled her away.


    Gu Lin passed through the crowd and saw the situation in front of him. He immediately went to Su Tao and Yunbao to help them up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Tao lowered her head and did not speak. Yunbao realized that it was time for her to speak. She pointed at Lan Miao and cried, ¡°Eldest Uncle, she wanted to hit me and Sister Su Tao just now. She even said that I was a damned child and wanted to throw me on the street.¡¯


    Gu Lin¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as he looked at Lan Miao. His tone was colder than the ice in the North Pole. ¡°Miss Lan, is this true?¡±


    All the media also pointed their cameras at Lan Miao. They really didn¡¯t expect her to dare to attack the young mistress of the Gu family. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t want to live anymore..</font>

 Chapter 356 - 356: Freeze

    Chapter 356 - 356: Freeze


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s words, Lan Miao fell into deep despair. She did not expect this youngdy to be from the Gu family. The youngdy of the Gu family was clearly on the stage. Why did another one appear?


    Moreover, after she turned around, she saw many cameras. The media were all standing behind and watching her hit someone. She could imagine the consequences of this matter spreading.


    Lan Miao immediately copsed to the ground and shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t hit them. I really didn¡¯t hit them.¡±


    No one believed her incoherent words. Su Tao and Yunbao were already in such a state. If not for someone stopping Lan Miao just now, she would have hit someone in front of all the media.


    Yunbao hid in Gu Lin¡¯s arms and cried. However, there was not a single tear on her face. It was just that the cream was blocking her from being discovered.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Tao, on the other hand, was crying. As an actress, crying was the most basic thing. Moreover, Su Tao was an actress with good acting skills.


    Lan Miao looked at the other children and asked, ¡°You all saw what happened just now. Tell them that I didn¡¯t really hit anyone.¡±


    The children retreated in the face of Lan Miao¡¯s hopeful gaze. After a long time, someone stood up and said, ¡°You hit Sister Su Tao and still want to hit


    Yunbao. This is what we saw.¡±


    These words shattered Lan Miao¡¯sst hope. She said crazily, ¡°You¡¯re all lying. It¡¯s clearly not like this. You country bumpkins from the mountains actually dare to nder me like this!¡±


    The children were a little afraid and ran in all directions, afraid that Lan Miao would attack them too.


    This performance confirmed that Lan Miao had hit them just now. The media looked down on her even more for lying and decided to write a good press release when they returned.


    Gu Lin looked at his lover and little niece¡¯s pitiful expressions and said to Lan Miao, ¡°My words won¡¯t be recorded by the media, so I¡¯ll tell you in front of you that from today onwards, you won¡¯t have any work, and no one will mention you again.¡±


    This was an announcement to freeze Lan Miao. Gu Lin¡¯s words were more useful than any entertainmentpany. Lan Miao¡¯s acting career was over.


    She couldn¡¯t ept this oue. She broke down and burst into tears. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Gu Lin ignored her and held Su Tao¡¯s hand with Yunbao in his arms. Then, he got the staff to leave with the children.


    When the crowd dispersed, a figure appeared on thewn. He was wearing a mask and only had one eye open. He said, ¡°It seems that this thing is quite effective, but it¡¯s still not manic enough to injure anyone.¡±


    After saying that, he shook his head and dug out a small box from the edge of thewn. No one knew what had happened.


    Gu Lin did not take it to heart. After all, there were more stupid people than just the entertainment industry. He quickly brought Su Tao back to the Gu family¡¯s mansion and handed Yunbao to Gu Teng to take a shower.


    ¡°Then where should I go?¡± Su Tao pointed at the cream all over her body. Gu Lin teased her, ¡°You applied it yourself, so deal with it yourself.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Tao asked curiously.


    Gu Lin smiled. ¡°Although Lan Miao did want to hit you when we arrived, she had more cream on her than you and Yunbaobined. She couldn¡¯t have fallen into the cake herself. Only the two of you could have thrown it. Moreover, you just let me deal with Lan Miao without saying anything. You wanted topletely remove yourself from this matter.¡±


    Hearing that her lie had been exposed, Su Tao did not panic. Instead, she walked towards Gu Lin step by step and said, ¡°l like your intelligence.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at her dress and said, ¡°You should hurry up and take a shower. Don¡¯t you feel sticky?¡±


    Su Tao immediately felt ufortable when she heard him say that, but she still insisted on teasing Gu Lin. She winked and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you shower with me?¡±


    Then, she was pushed into the room by Gu Lin. Adult love could not be pure.


    At this moment, Dro Rabbi, who was sleeping on the altar, opened his eyes. He called the Baldy sorcerer over and said, ¡°That person¡¯s magic artifact has arrived in China.¡¯


    The Baldy sorcerer was very anxious. ¡°They¡¯ve already squeezed us out of


    Country Y. Are they not letting China off now?¡±


    ¡°He originally came from China to Country Y. Now, he¡¯s just returning to his hometown.¡± Dro Rabbi¡¯s tone was solemn. ¡°We have to obtain the full support of the Gu family as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be difficult to fight him


    head-on..</font>

 Chapter 357 - 357: Awaken

    Chapter 357 - 357: Awaken


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The prison where Devon was imprisoned was only an ordinary prison, but he was detained alone at the other end of the prison. He could not see any other prisoners. The long period of loneliness had made Devon a man of few words. He would not even say a word for a day.


    The person in charge of monitoring him felt that something was wrong and quickly reported this situation to his superior. The person in charge directly called Tian Min.


    ¡°If Devon can do something like hijacking a ne, how can he be depressed just because he¡¯s alone? However, just make him feel that you¡¯ve let your guard down,¡± Tian Min instructed.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Devon would escape, but if he told Sl that his energy had been taken away by Yunbao, it would affect the subsequent n. Therefore, she had to wait until Dro Rabbipletely distrusted Sl before letting him go.


    While Tian Min was busy making ns, everyone in the Gu family was trying on outfits.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Rong Corporation¡¯s 120th anniversary event had long sent invitations. The two families had been on good terms for generations, so they couldn¡¯t just send one representative over. Therefore, the Gu family decided that everyone had to attend.


    Other than Gu Lin and Xiao Jing, who often attended such events, the others did not have many outfits. Gu Yu directly bought one from the sponsorship brand he had worn before. Gu Jia frowned. ¡°Who said that one has to wear a full suit to attend banquets? I don¡¯t usually need such things.¡±


    As the captain of the criminal police team, he rarely even wore a police uniform. Usually, he would wear clothes that were convenient for chasing criminals, let alone exquisite suits.


    Gu Yu looked at the designs sent by the designer and said, ¡°Don¡¯tin here. This is the 120th anniversary of the Rong Corporation. If you really go in in casual clothes, I¡¯ll throw you out without Big Brother¡¯s help.¡±


    Compared to his eldest brother, Gu Jia was more afraid of his second brother. He obediently shut his mouth and did not say anything. Gu Yu sent the design n to those who did not have outfits and said, ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you like, I¡¯ll get someone to make it quickly.¡±


    Everyone quickly looked at the design on their phones, afraid that they would be scolded by Second Brother if they were any slower.


    Gu Teng and Cheng Xi formed a good sister alliance and kept showing the little gowns to the children. They felt that this one was beautiful and that one was beautiful. They felt that they were already dazzled.


    However, Yunbao and Lily were not interested. Recently, the two of them had been cultivating diligently and did not have much time to rest. Their hearts were filled with the desire to sleep more.


    However, the two of them had underestimated their mothers¡¯ enthusiasm for dressing up their daughters. Even Purple Eye floated out to participate in this matter and urged the two children to change again to see how they looked.


    Yunbao sat on the bed and felt the hardships of life for the first time. She asked, ¡°Mom, will Brother Xuanxuane to this banquet?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Teng replied. ¡°This is the Rong Corporation¡¯s 120th anniversary banquet. As the heir of the Rong Corporation, he will definitely attend.¡¯


    Old Master Rong thought so too. He had gotten someone to wake Rong Xuan up from his seclusion half a month in advance, afraid that it would affect him negatively.


    Today, Rong Xuan finally woke uppletely. He walked out of the garden behind the mansion and said, ¡°Grandfather, is it time for the banquet?¡±


    Before Rong Xuan went in, Old Master Rong had mentioned this matter and told him that he had to remember it before he could be sessfully awakened.


    Old Master Rong looked at his somewhat haggard grandson and said with heartache, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered inside. Grandpa got someone to prepare food for you. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Rong Xuan smiled. ¡°l just don¡¯t look good, but I¡¯ve been using energy to maintain my body recently. I¡¯m actually stronger than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa thinks you lost weight.¡± Old Master Rong didn¡¯t listen to this and quickly brought his grandson back to the house.


    Nanny Tai had been waiting at the door for a long time. She had the same reaction as Old Master Rong. ¡°My young master, why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    After saying that, she quickly got someone to serve the food. Seeing how enthusiastic they were, Rong Xuan had to take a bite even if he wasn¡¯t hungry.


    He was about to pick up his chopsticks when he asked, ¡°Grandpa, will Sister


    Yunbaoe to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Gu family said that the entire family will attend the banquet.¡± Old Master Rong smiled.


    Nanny Tai was unwilling to let Rong Xuan see Gu Yun. She quickly picked up some food for him and said, ¡°This is Young Master¡¯s favorite.¡±


    In her opinion, that youngdy of the Gu family was just a bad omen. She heard that she had dropped out of kindergarten some time ago and hired a tutor to teach at home. She must be in poor health to be like this. Such a person with bad luck had to keep the young master far away to avoid being tainted by bad luck..</font>

 Chapter 358 - 358: Killing Intent

    Chapter 358 - 358: Killing Intent


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nanny Tai t s thoughts were notpletely revealed. Rong Xuan knew that she had someints about Yunbao, so he had reminded Nanny Tai many times. However, she was someone who had raised Rong Xuan¡¯s father in the past after all. He could not go overboard on ount of their rtionship.


    Rong Xuan put down his chopsticks after a few bites. After returning to his room, he used a spell and chanted Yunbao¡¯s name.


    Yunbao was lying on the bed when she heard someone calling her. She quickly sat up and said excitedly, ¡°Is it Brother Xuanxuan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I heard from Grandfather that you¡¯reing to the banquet, right?¡± Rong Xuan said gently.


    Yunbao nodded. ¡®Yes, Eldest Uncle said that our entire family should go together.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Then you muste to me when youe. I have something to give you,¡± Rong Xuan reminded Yunbao.


    Yunbao agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely look for you. But what does Brother


    Xuanxuan want to give me?¡±


    Rong Xuan did not tell her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Although Yunbao wanted to know, she did not ask. She decided to look for Rong Xuan on the day of the banquet.


    Rong Xuan was not the only one who was looking forward to the Rong family¡¯s banquet. For example, Rong Feng, who knew that Rong Xuan would be attending, hurriedly walked to the vi.


    Mao Feng was kneeling on the ground and feeding Chen Yue soup. This scene almost made Rong Feng trip and fall to the ground. He really did not expect that the arrogant Great Sorcerer would actually serve Chen Yue like this. He really could not see what extraordinary charm Chen Yue had.


    Chen Yue¡¯s temper became even weirder because of her ruined face. Even when she saw Rong Feng, she did not want to speak. However, the house belonged to someone else, so it was not appropriate for her to leave directly.


    She could only sit at the side with her head lowered and not speak.


    Mao Fengs heart ached and he wanted to coax her, but although he loved Chen Yue, he did not love her so much that he lost his brain. He knew that he had to coax Rong Feng now. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Rong, why are you here this time?¡±


    ¡°The Rong Corporation¡¯s 120th anniversary banquet ising up. Rong Xuan will attend with Old Master Rong. This is a good opportunity for you to kill him,¡± Rong Feng said with a smile.


    Although Mao Feng had a smile on his face, he cursed Rong Feng a hundred and eighty times in his heart for being stupid. Just because he came out did not mean that he could kill him, okay?


    The energy that he had painstakingly recovered had long been used on Chen Yue. Recently, he had been sneaking out to find herbs. Every time he used the invisibility spell, he consumed a lot of energy. Killing Rong Xuan now was just a dream.


    However, he knew that if he said that, he would die now, so he said calmly, ¡°We still have to think about it at length. Even if Rong Xuan appears at the banquet, he will definitely be protected by many people. It will probably be very difficult for me to get close to him.¡±


    Rong Feng did not like to hear this. He frowned and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll see him again after missing this day. Master, are you lying to me?¡±


    Looking at his fierce expression, if Mao Feng could not give a reasonable answer, he could get someone to throw the two of them into the sea.


    Just as Mao Feng was racking his brains, Chen Yue said, ¡°Actually, this matter isn¡¯t that difficult. I still have the medicine Devon left behind. It will definitely allow Mao Feng to get close to Rong Xuan and kill him.¡±


    This answer touched Rong Fengs heart. What he wanted to hear was sess. He looked at Chen Yue with admiration and said, ¡°Miss Chen is indeed resourceful.¡¯


    Chen Yue did not react to the praise. As long as her face could not be cured, she could not be happy.


    After receiving a satisfactory answer, Rong Feng left immediately. However, he instructed the people outside, ¡°Send twice as many people over. If these two people want to leave the vi before the banquet begins, shoot them to death.¡¯


    In the room, Mao Feng was frowning. ¡°Yueyue, how can you agree to Mr.


    Rongs request so casually? I don¡¯t have the ability to kill Rong Xuan now.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that just now, the two of us would have died.¡± Chen Yue rolled her eyes at Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng thought about it and felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you to escape at night. As long as you run out of the capital, I don¡¯t believe Rong Feng can catch us.¡±


    ¡°Your current energy can¡¯t support the two of us to be invisible.¡± Chen Yue was so angry that she wanted tough. ¡°Furthermore, Rong Feng must have sent more people to keep an eye on us outside. If the two of us escape, we¡¯ll be killed on the spot.¡±


    At this point, she felt that Mao Feng was even more stupid. He could not even see such a simple thing. She did not know how he became a Great Sorcerer..</font>

 Chapter 359 - 359: Temporary Security

    Chapter 359 - 359: Temporary Security


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was not that Niao Feng could not see this, but Chen Yue would give him a potion every three days. That thing could make Mao Feng loyal to her, but it would also corrode Mao Fengs nerves and slow his reactions.


    Such a powerful medicinal effect naturally had a price to be paid by the person who used the potion. However, Chen Yue did not notice this. In her opinion, Mao Feng was already loyal to her, so there was no need to focus on him. She could just treat it as an additional obedient ve.


    However, she did not want to die in Rong Fengs hands. She had to find a solution. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Bring everything you need to bring on the day of the banquet. Then, let Rong Feng arrange for you to go in.


    I¡¯ll naturally have a way.¡±


    ¡°Anything you say is fine.¡± Mao Feng smiled.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chen Yue had really had enough of such days. She subconsciously wanted to frown, but it implicated the scar on half of her face.


    Seeing that Chen Yue¡¯s expression was not good, Mao Feng quickly crawled over to relieve her. She kicked him away and said, ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Xiao Jings hair like this.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Jing was tying up his wife¡¯s gown. Gu Teng chose a gown with straps on the back. It needed to be tightened and fastened bit by bit. Yunbao handed this task to her father.


    It was not a problem for Xiao Jing to fight with others, but tying the ribbons was really a little difficult for him.


    Gu Teng could also feel his helplessness and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Stopughing. It¡¯ll be even more difficult for me to fix it,¡± Xiao Jing said.


    Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I let you get used to it in advance. If I had asked you to tie ribbon the day of the banquet. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave after the banquet ended.¡±


    Xiao Jing realized that Gu Teng had been especially rxed recently. She no longer looked as worried as before and seemed to have suddenly let go.


    As he worked on the tape, he asked, ¡°l think you¡¯re getting happier. Can you tell me why?¡±


    Gu Teng thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Probably because I know that


    Mao Feng won¡¯t disturb my life for the time being.¡±


    At first, she was skeptical of her second brother¡¯s deduction, but as time passed, Mao Feng really did not appear again. Moreover, she could vaguely sense that the threat that lingered around her had suddenly disappeared, so her mood had been getting better and better recently.


    Xiao Jing hugged Gu Teng and said, ¡°Looks like the two of us are free. If only


    Chen Yue could be with Mao Feng forever.¡±


    Gu Teng almostughed out loud when she thought about this scene. Chen Yue was crazy about Xiao Jing. If she and Mao Feng were together, they might be in a tizzy. It was just that she needed Mao Feng to tolerate it now.


    On the day of the banquet, Yunbao walked out with an exquisite box. Gu Teng asked curiously, ¡°Yunbao, what is this?¡±


    Yunbao raised it and said, ¡°This is my gift to Brother Xuanxuan.¡±


    Gu Lin sighed. ¡°The two children are really close.¡±


    Only Xiao Jing snorted and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to give gifts alone.¡¯


    Then, he was stepped on by Gu Teng. Such words could not be said in front of the child.


    Lily asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Brother Xuanxuan?¡±


    Yunbao immediately pulled her enthusiastically to tell her about the past, causing Xiao Jings expression to be darker and darker.


    Gu Teng hurriedly asked everyone to get into the car. It would be bad if they werete.


    The banquet was not held in the Rong family¡¯s mansion, but in the most expensive banquet hall in the capital. The Rong family would never hold a banquet in their own family. This was a century-old tradition.


    The appearance of the brothers from the Gu family brought a scenery to the banquet hall. Many Madams stared at them. The Gu family¡¯s children were all so handsome that people could not take their eyes off them.


    After seeing the handsome man, their gazes immediately shifted to the children. They were amazed that the Gu family¡¯s children were so cute. The Gu family¡¯s appearance was really beautiful. If only they could have such children.


    Old Master Rong brought Rong Feng over to wee them and said, ¡°Thest time I saw you brothers gathered was at Gu Teng¡¯s birthday banquet. Today, you¡¯re all wearing suits. It¡¯s really hard to look away. Old Gu is really lucky to have you children.¡±


    Gu Lin hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re also a lucky person. You¡¯re an elder, so how can youe out to wee us? We should go in and greet you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re guests, so of course we have to wee you.¡± Old Master Rong smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for my old arms and legs to move around. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony here..¡±</font>

 Chapter 360 - 360: Danger in the Dark

    Chapter 360 - 360: Danger in the Dark


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just like that, the two families walked in affectionately, letting everyone understand how good the rtionship between the Gu family and the Rong family was. After all, the two families had been in contact since a hundred years ago. Old Master Rong and Old Master Gu had joined the army together. Their life-and-death friendship was naturally iparable.


    Although Old Master Rongs son had unfortunately died early, seeing that Rong Xuan had already been appointed as the heir and had a good rtionship with the youngdy of the Gu family, the friendship between the two families should continue.


    After the adults greeted him, Yunbao quickly walked to Rong Xuan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, this is my gift to you.¡±


    Rong Xuan did not expect Yunbao to bring a gift. He took it in surprise and took out a box from his arms. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Yunbao took it and said, ¡°What is this? Can I open it?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Rong Xuan quickly nodded. Yunbao slowly opened the small box. Inside was a pink diamond bracelet that was shining under the light.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Yunbao eximed.


    Although she had everything she wanted at home, Gu Teng was afraid that she would break it and did not let her wear these things. Moreover, Gu Teng felt that she should not let children have a clear view of money. At this time, she knew that diamonds and jewelry were good and not good for the child¡¯s growth.


    Yunbao still didn¡¯t know how much wealth this bracelet represented. She only felt that it was shinier than ordinary stones, so she especially liked it.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Xuanxuan.¡± Yunbao smiled at Rong Xuan.


    Rong Xuan asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I like it. I like whatever Brother Xuanxuan gives me,¡± Yunbao said with a bright smile.


    After saying that, she put the bracelet on her wrist. However, she could not put it on alone. Rong Xuan took the bracelet over and fastened it carefully. He said, ¡°This bracelet will be smaller as you grow, but I have the same diamonds here. When the timees, you can add them one by one.¡±


    The two children hid at the back and chatted,pletely unaware that danger was about to descend. Mao Feng had disguised himself and sneaked in. At this moment, he was standing in a corner in a suit and leather shoes, staring at Xiao Jing with a burning gaze.


    Naturally, he would not be nice to this love rival. However, he had done it for Gu Teng previously, and now it was for Chen Yue.


    The powerful effect of the potion made him love Chen Yue deeply. Even though he knew that it was unreasonable because of how much he loved Gu Teng in the past, he still loved Chen Yue.


    ¡°Have you arrived at the banquet venue?¡± Chen Yue¡¯s voice came from the earpiece.


    Mao Feng hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m already here. You only need to activate the concealment array on your body to sessfully leave the vi.¡±


    This was what the two of them had discussed. Mao Feng would divert Rong Fengs attention and let him watch Mao Feng enter the venue of the banquet. This way, Chen Yue would have time to escape.


    Mao Feng used his remaining energy to draw a magic array for Chen Yue, allowing her to temporarily leave the vi invisibly. This way, the two of them could escape Rong Fengs control and return quietly after the capital was calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the banquet now?¡± Chen Yue asked.


    Mao Feng quickly exined to her. As he exined, he moved to another corner to hide. He looked at the scene not far away and said, ¡°l saw Rong Xuan and Gu Yun standing together. I don¡¯t know what the two children are muttering about.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Yue suddenly exploded. ¡°You saw that little rabbit. Then hurry up and make a move.¡±


    Mao Feng thought that she was talking about Rong Xuan and asked curiously, ¡°Even if Rong Xuan is alone, this is still the Rong family¡¯s territory. Who knows how many people are protecting him? With my current ability, I can¡¯t kill him at all. Do we still have to attack?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Rong Xuan.¡± Chen Yue¡¯s tone was excited. ¡°1 want you to kill that brat. As long as she dies, Gu Teng will definitely be in so much pain that she wants to die.¡¯


    If Mao Feng was awake, he would definitely not agree. However, Chen Yue handed him a ss of water before he set off. She ced twice as much potion in it to prevent Mao Feng from waking up during the escape.


    Therefore, he listened to Chen Yue¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to find an opportunity to attack.¡±


    After saying that, he hid in a more secluded ce and watched the two children. Coincidentally, Rong Feng was looking for Mao Feng all over the ce. He was very satisfied to see him from afar.


    He said to the person beside him, ¡°Prepare the remuneration. Master Mao will settle the matter tonight..¡±</font>

 Chapter 361 - 361: Summoning

    Chapter 361 - 361: Summoning


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In order to help Mao Feng, Rong Feng had specially asked someone to lure the people around Rong Xuan away as much as possible. However, there were too many people protecting him and it was useless, so Rong Feng could only give up.


    It was precisely because of this that the people protecting Rong Xuan became vignt and gathered around Rong Xuan to prevent any idents from happening.


    Mao Feng also realized this and distanced himself from the two children to avoid being discovered.


    He knew that it was best for him to lure Yunbao away and find an opportunity to kill her. Otherwise, Chen Yue would definitely be unhappy.


    Thinking of this, he took out a small bottle from his magic artifact and poured out a red bead in his hand. He pressed his palms together and chanted an incantation.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao, who was talking to Rong Xuan, suddenly felt someone calling her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to follow the voice and leave Rong Xuan behind.


    Rong Xuan did not understand what was going on with Yunbao. He walked over and asked her, ¡°Sister Yunbao, where are you going?¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes were blurry as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    ¡®Find him? Who?¡¯


    Rong Xuan wanted to ask in detail, but Yunbao was still walking and had no


    intention of stopping. He sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly pulled the servant back. ¡°Go and find the young masters of the Gu family immediately and tell them that something has happened to the Little Miss. Hurry!¡¯


    The servant quickly put down the te and went to look for them. Rong Xuan followed Yunbao, wanting to know what had happened to her.


    The banquet was held in a manor. Behind it was a vast garden. It was reserved for guests to walk around when the banquet was about to end.


    Mao Feng was hiding in the bushes in the garden. The red bead in his hand was glowing faintly. It was the blood of Yunbao that he had left behind back then. It had been refined into a bead that could be preserved forever.


    As long as he used a specific incantation, Yunbao would feel an inexplicable summoning and walk towards him step by step. At that time, he would be able to kill her with a single strike.


    However, he did not expect Rong Xuan to be behind Yunbao when she walked over.


    Rong Xuan had brought many people to protect him in the dark, so Mao Feng was not confident that he could seed.


    He could only hide more and think about if there was any other way. At this moment, Yunbao was looking around for the person who had summoned her and circling the garden.


    Rong Xuan wanted to hold her back, but he was no match for Yunbao¡¯s strength. At this moment, Purple Eye floated out and said, ¡°Rong Family brat, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Senior, there¡¯s something  with Yunbao,¡± Rong Xuan said.


    As she was going out with the Gu family, Purple Eye did not stay by Yunbao¡¯s side. Instead, she was sleeping. Previously, she had consumed too much energy to block Dro Rabbi¡¯s pressure, so she had been looking for time to rest recently. She did not expect something to happen in such a short period of time.


    She quickly checked Yunbao!s body, but the energy fluctuations were normal and her body was very healthy. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong.


    Just as she did not know what was happening, she suddenly felt a very weak force appear in the garden. It was the energy fluctuation of Yunbao.


    Yunbao herself should not have any other energy fluctuations here, but as Purple Eye closed her eyes and sensed carefully, she confirmed the existence of this energy.


    ¡°Someone stole Yunbao¡¯s energy.¡± Purple Eye opened her eyes and said.


    Rong Xuan was puzzled. ¡°Will this cause harm to Yunbao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if a little of the energy is taken away, but if this person uses an evil technique to summon Yunbao, Yunbao will involuntarily search for this energy,¡± Purple Eye exined.


    Rong Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Someone wants to take Yunbao away?¡±


    Purple Eye nodded and looked around warily. Since Yunbao had walked into the garden, this person must be nearby. Rong Xuan also understood this and took out a wand to face the enemy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a sorcerer too.¡± Purple Eye was very surprised.


    Rong Xuan smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t be considered a sorcerer. This is just a wand given to me by the people around me. This way, I can control my energy within a controble range. Otherwise, the violent energy might hurt others.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Purple Eye was a little surprised, but she quickly found this situation in her memory. When she was alive, she had also met such a person. He was clearly talented and had energy that others envied, but he could not control it well.


    If there was no one to teach them, they would quickly be devoured by energy and eventually be a puppet that only knew how to attack. Later on, such a person was born in a sorcerer family and tried all kinds of methods since he was young. Finally, he resolved his physical problems when he reached adulthood..</font>

 Chapter 362 - 362: Group Fight

    Chapter 362 - 362: Group Fight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After that person seeded, he left the family and traveled around to find people like him. Then, he taught them these methods. These people were grateful for his life-saving grace and willingly followed him. Over time, they gradually grew into a family.


    She could not remember the surname of this family. A thousand years had taken away a lot of her memories, but now was not the time to think about


    She wrapped Yunbao in her energy, which allowed her to temporarily escape the attraction of energy and wake up. She looked around and said, ¡°Why am I here? What happened?¡±


    Purple Eye did not have time to exin too much and said, ¡°There¡¯s an enemy hiding in this garden. We have to find him first.¡±


    Seeing that everyone looked like they were about to fight, Yunbao also took out her wand and prepared to fight.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Niao Feng, who was hiding in the corner, saw this scene and his forehead was covered in sweat. He did not expect that there would be so many people following after just luring Yunbao over. It seemed that he could only give up today.


    However, even if Mao Feng gave up on killing Yunbao, he could not leave silently now. He could only try his best not to rm anyone.


    However, the incantation of invisibility could not make him invisible forever, and his energy could notst for so long. He could only pray that these people would not discover him.


    At this moment, he sensed that Chen Yue was nearby. With Mao Fengs energy, she easily turned invisible. Then, she swaggered into the banquet hall, wanting to quickly find Mao Feng.


    Mao Feng did not have the ability to kill Rong Xuan. After the banquet ended, Rong Feng would definitely be angry. He might even think of a way to kill them.


    Now, the two of them had to make the best use of their time to escape. However, she wanted to witness the death of that brat, Gu Yun, so she rushed to the banquet.


    Just as she was running around like a headless fly, Mao Feng was about to go crazy. He was afraid that Chen Yue would find the garden. There were several sorcerers protecting Rong Xuan here. If she barged in, she would definitely be attacked.


    Just as he was at a loss, he heard Rong Xuan say, ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    Then, he saw the light of an attack spelling at him. Mao Feng rolled on the ground and wanted to dodge, but he was still not as fast as Rong Xuan and was injured.


    He could no longer withstand the invisibility spell and got up in a sorry state. Yunbao eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Mao Feng!¡¯


    Yunbao had no sympathy for this person who had once wanted to hurt her and her mother. She directly attacked with all her might. She wanted to capture Mao Feng to reassure her mother.


    After seeing that it was Mao Feng, Purple Eye stopped moving. With so many sorcerers and Yunbao, they would definitely be able to defeat him. She would not waste her remaining energy. It was better to let them attack.


    Rong Xuan also helped Yunbao attack Mao Feng. The sorcerer who was hiding in the dark to protect Rong Xuan saw this and also attacked. This time, Mao Feng had no way to counterattack and could not even protect himself.


    He scrambled out of the garden. When he ran into the crowd, they would definitely not dare to attack.


    Just as he ran to the entrance of the banquet hall, he collided with Gu Yu and was sent flying. He stepped on Mao Feng and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to dare to appear in front of us.¡±


    Xiao Jing followed closely behind and trapped him with the mes of the God of War. Thinking of what Gu Teng had said about Mao Feng, he really wanted to kill him now so that Gu Teng would never have to worry.


    Chen Yue, who was standing not far away, looked at the scene in front of her in horror. She did not expect Mao Feng to be caught just like that. If the effect of the medicine passed, he would definitely expose her. He knew her escape route very well.


    For a moment, Chen Yue did not know what to do. She thought about it and could only take a risk. She gathered all the energy of the array formation in her palm and threw it at Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu reacted quickly and dodged. Xiao Jing subconsciously wanted to counterattack with the mes of the God of War, but Chen Yue pulled Mao Feng and ran towards the banquet hall.


    Rong Feng, who was waiting for Mao Feng to kill Rong Xuan, widened his eyes. He did not expect these two to appear here in such a hurry. Could it be that the operation had failed?


    Chen Yue did not care what Rong Feng thought now. The two of them had to escape quickly. Yunbao wanted to chase after them, but she was stopped by


    Purple Eye. ¡°There are too many people outside. Now is not the time for you to expose your identity as a witch.¡±


    Gu Yu hurriedly chased after them and attacked. Many people in the upper-ss society knew that this fourth young master of the Gu family was cultivating in the Soaring Cloud Sect, but they were also shocked by his radiant appearance..</font>

 Chapter 363 - 363: Everyone’s Surprise

    Chapter 363 - 363: Everyone¡¯s Surprise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As a sect with a thousand years of history, the Soaring Cloud Sect naturally knew how to protect itself in chaotic times. After the devastating war, it recuperated. Although it also sent disciples down the mountain to help themon people, it did not consider itself a sorcerer sect.


    In the modern world, they only thought of themselves as a thousand-year-old building. They brought their disciples to chant scriptures and practice Taiji, looking very harmless.


    The people of the upper-ss society vaguely knew that the Soaring Cloud


    Sect was capable, but they did not expect it to be so. They quickly lifted their skirts and scattered to avoid being affected.


    Chen Yue couldn¡¯t run at all with Mao Feng. Moreover, she could feel the heat of the mes of the God of War. Her entire face was aching.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Therefore, Chen Yue was prepared to give up on Mao Feng. She took out a


    potion and poured it into his mouth. The amount of medicine was enough to make him lose all his rationality.


    ¡°Kill everyone in the Gu family except Xiao Jing. Then,mit suicide immediately!¡± Chen Yue ordered decisively.


    After saying that, she pushed the person beside her away and turned to escape, Gu Yu wanted to grab her but was stopped by Mao Feng. His mind was filled with Chen Yue¡¯s orders because of the potion.


    He began to kill Gu Yu. The energy on his body had already materialized. He could see ayer of dark light on his body. Xiao Jing hurriedly rushed over to help Gu Yu.


    ¡°He¡¯s burning his lifespan to exchange for energy. His fighting style is clearly suicidal,¡± Gu Yu said.


    Xiao Jing used the mes of the God of War to surround Mao Feng, but he seemed to not know pain. He ignored the mes of the God of War and rushed out, watching as he rushed towards Gu Yu.


    Rong Xuan picked up his wand and pointed it at Mao Feng. His attack was fast and ruthless, sending people flying, but Mao Feng immediately got up and continued to attack Gu Yu. He was like a monster that had lost its ability to think and only knew how to kill.


    Xiao Jing injected the mes of the God of War into Mao Fengs body. He quickly lost all mobility andy on the ground, his body twitching involuntarily.


    Old Master Rong hurriedly got someone to carry Mao Feng down. It was simply embarrassing for such a thing to happen at his family¡¯s 120th anniversary banquet.


    He quickly took care of everything and apologized to everyone. He asked the band to continue ying music to cover up this matter. Then, he said to the Gu family brothers, ¡°You were attacked when you came to attend the banquet. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll definitely find out what happened and give you an exnation.¡±


    Gu Lin said, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. This sorcerer has been enemies with our Gu family for a long time. Previously, he even captured Yunbao and Gu Teng. Therefore, we are the ones who affected this banquet today.¡±


    However, Old Master Rong did not think so. He shook his head and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know how many enemies a family like ours has. It would be too stupid for them to me themselves. We should say that this person ruined the banquet. ¡±


    In his opinion, it was not the brothers from the Gu family who brought them


    here. This matter could only be said to be an ident. There was no need for the two families to take it to heart.


    Old Master Rong had already told everyone not to take it to heart, and no one should mention it again. They should all pretend that nothing had happened andugh, but they were actually extremely curious about this matter.


    After all, the young master of the Rong family had also made a move just now. It seemed that he also knew some spells.


    Rong Feng hid in a corner and was very flustered. He still did not know Mao Feng and Chen Yue¡¯s true motive and thought that the two of them were here to kill Rong Xuan. Seeing that Mao Feng had been captured, he was afraid that he would confess.


    If Old Master Rong knew that he wanted to kill Rong Xuan, he would definitely not be able to see the sun the next day. Moreover, the scene of Rong Xuan using magic just now shocked him.


    He hurriedly called out to his secretary, ¡°Go and find out where Mao Feng has been sent to. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone know that I was the one who asked around. Also, ask Rong Xuan what he has been doing recently.¡±


    The incident at the banquet could not be hidden at all. Almost the entire upper-ss society knew about this. They were surprised by the magical spells at the banquet and began to ask about the situation of the Soaring Cloud Sect.


    It was the government who came forward to suppress this matter and prevent this news from spreading too widely.


    After returning to the Gu family, Yunbao was a little puzzled. ¡°Aunt Purple, why don¡¯t you let me go out and help?¡±


    ¡°You still have the responsibility of being a spy. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t appear in public,¡± Purple Eye exined.


    Yunbao continued to ask, ¡°Is it just because of this?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled and said, ¡°l knew that with your intelligence, I wouldn¡¯t be able to lie to you. A thousand years ago, I knew that you would be born. You are the key to winning the war. Before you officially grow up, I have to protect you. It¡¯s not a good thing to expose yourself in front of everyone too early..¡±</font>

 Chapter 364 - 364: Forget You

    Chapter 364 - 364: Forget You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao was confused by these words and asked, ¡°Auntie knew that I would be born a thousand years ago. Do you know what kind of person I will be in the future?¡±


    Purple Eye stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t know about this either.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± Yunbao asked. ¡°You clearly saw my birth.¡±


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°I spent half of my energy to deduce that, but your future is not something I can see. The future is only in your hands.¡±


    Yunbao lowered her head and fell into deep thought. This topic was still too heavy for her to understand.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Sorcerers can perform divination, but they can¡¯t see a person¡¯s future?¡± Yunbao asked.


    ¡°Of course we can see it, but the future is not fixed. As long as we make different choices, we can change it,¡± Purple Eye said. ¡°So what we can see is not just a possibility.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and did notpletely understand, but she would remember Aunt Purple¡¯s words.


    After Mao Feng was captured, he was locked up in the Rong family. After that, he was escorted to the Gu family by more than ten sorcerers. Gu Yu got someone to install iron bars in the basement and used the strongest steel bars to make a cage.


    Then, he threw Mao Feng in and locked him up. In order to prevent any idents, Xiao Jing attached the mes of the God of War to the railing.


    After these measures, they were finally relieved. They stood outside the cage and waited for Mao Feng to wake up.


    However, he did not expect that the first thing he would do after moving was to kill him. He raised his hand and was about to hit the energy towards his skull. If not for Gu Yu¡¯s quick reaction to freeze him, he would have be a corpse.


    Gu Yu was a little puzzled. ¡°Does he think we¡¯ll kill him? He¡¯s actually so determined tomit suicide.¡¯


    ¡°Mao Feng will nevermit suicide.¡± Gu Teng walked down the steps and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up at all.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand and injected energy into Mao Fengs forehead. Only then did Mao Fengs eyes slowly clear up. He looked at Gu Teng and did not know why he was here.


    He shook his dizzy head and tried his best to recall. Only then did he remember what he had done recently. He was shocked that he had actually fallen in love with Chen Yue and been her dog for so long.


    Gu Teng walked to the railing and said, ¡°This is the Soaring Cloud Sect¡¯s Heart Cleansing Spell. You should know its power. It can only temporarily suppress the medicine in your body. I want to know what you and Chen Yue want to do.¡±


    Mao Feng felt a little inferior to Gu Teng. Xiao Jing stood beside her in a suit and leather shoes, while he was just a prisoner in dire straits.


    He looked up at Gu Teng and said, ¡°Chen Yue and I wanted to escape from here, but she wanted to kill Yunbao, which is why she appeared at the Rong family¡¯s banquet. I didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuan to have so many people protecting him. We could only escape quickly. Unexpectedly, you discovered us, so naturally, Chen Yue abandoned me.¡±


    Mao Feng did not say anything about Rong Feng. He did not want to protect Rong Feng from being discovered. Instead, he hoped that he could kill Rong Xuan. When the time came, the Rong family would be in chaos and the Gu family, which was on good terms with them, would be affected.


    Gu Teng did not have the ability to see through people¡¯s hearts, so she had no way of knowing that Mao Feng was hiding something. After getting an answer, she said, ¡°In that case, I have nothing else to ask. You can stay here and fend for yourself.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to leave. Mao Feng hurriedly crawled over and grabbed the railing. ¡°Gu Teng, you love me. You love me, right?¡±


    He asked hoarsely, not caring about his burned hands at all. He only wanted Gu Tengs answer.


    Gu Teng did not turn around and only said coldly, ¡°l don¡¯t love you. I will forget you forever.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Niao Feng roared in disbelief.


    Gu Teng did not turn around and left, leaving only the sound of the cold iron door closing.


    Chen Yue, who had abandoned Mao Feng, fled to the capital. Her face was covered in colorful low quality cosmetics, afraid that others would discover her true appearance.


    She quietly ran to a street of nightclubs and found an opportunity to blend in with the main group.


    This kind of ce wouldn¡¯t check girls carefully. Moreover, drunk men and women kepting in and out. The security officers at the door were happy to ignore them.


    She easily found a private room and stopped the waiter when he brought the wine in. She knocked him out with her energy and poured a drop of medicine into the wine.


    Chen Yue changed into the waiter¡¯s clothes and walked in. She poured a ss of wine for Bai Hao and handed it to him..</font>

 Chapter 365 - 365: Magical Potion

    Chapter 365 - 365: Magical Potion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bai Hao was ying in a private room with a group of scoundrels. There were many beautiful women apanying him, and some of them were even kissing. It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t a proper gathering.


    Bai Hao had long since be drunk. Looking at Chen Yue, he said, ¡°You know exactly who you should be fawning over. Now that you¡¯re here, pour me some wine.¡±


    The others joined in. ¡°Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know Young Master Bai? It¡¯s only right for her to pour wine for Brother Bai first.¡±


    Bai Hao was very happy to be praised. He picked up his cup and downed it in one gulp.


    The people around them began to p and cheer. Someone even walked over and said, ¡°Let me see if this service is good or not.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After saying that, he reached out to touch Chen Yue¡¯s face, but she pped his head with a tray.


    The man said angrily, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯m the VIP of this nightclub! ¡±


    With that, he prepared to hit Chen Yue, but Bai Hao snapped at him, ¡°Stop, all of you! You¡¯re giving me a headache!¡±


    Chen Yue put down the tray and walked over. ¡°Do you still have a headache when you see me?¡±


    The medicine in Bai Hao¡¯s body began to take effect, and he looked at Chen Yue with infatuation in his eyes. Smiling, he said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Beauty A, who was in charge of apanying Chen Hao, said unhappily, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re all out to work. You¡¯re breaking the rules by intercepting us halfway.¡±


    Beauty B wriggled closer to Bai Hao and said coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Bai, you promised to take us home today. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Hurry up and let her go.¡±


    From the bottom of her heart, Chen Yue despised Bai Hao, and felt that he was even worse than Mao Feng. If she hadn¡¯t been desperate, she wouldn¡¯t have done this. ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave?¡±


    Bai Hao shoved the two women away and staggered over to Chen Yue. ¡°Hurry up and sit down. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, or my heart will ache.¡±


    Chen Yue finally found a ce to sit down on the sofa. Just as she was about to ask Bai Hao to find a ce for her to stay, she heard the man she had beaten say, ¡°So this is Brother Bai t s new favorite. Couldn¡¯t you have said so earlier? When Brother Bai gets tired of her, why don¡¯t you let me y for two days?¡±


    The fact that he had said something like that indicated that he had done it before. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think that Bai Hao would be angry.


    However, Bai Hao picked up the bottle and threw it at him. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say that? How dare you offend my woman!¡±


    The man waspletely stunned by Bai Hao¡¯s sudden change in attitude. However, neither of them had a better family background than Bai Hao, so he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°l drank too much and said something wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to sister-inw now.¡±


    Bai Hao¡¯s expression softened when he heard him call Chen Yue sister-inw. Smiling, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will ever bully you again.¡±


    Everyone who was drinking with Bai Hao waspletely stunned. Since when had Bai Hao be such an infatuated person?


    Bai Hao was a frequent customer of nightclubs. He had been surrounded by beautiful women for more than a month. Furthermore, he would beat and scold them if things didn¡¯t go his way. He would never speak to a woman in such a gentle manner.


    They began to rummage through their chaotic minds. Could it be that this woman was the daughter of some family, and that Bai Hao had to bow down to her?


    Chen Yue looked coldly at Bai Hao and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to see any more of this shit. Get them out of here.¡¯


    Bai Hao immediately shouted, ¡°Did you hear that? Get out of here!¡±


    Unwilling to give up, the two beauties moved to the door. They wanted to say something to win back Bai Hao¡¯s heart, but a wine bottle smashed into their arms, causing them to scramble out of the private room.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Bai Hao said with a smile.


    Chen Yue was indeed very happy because she realized that the potion Devon had given her was really a sharp weapon that could save her life in danger.


    After escaping from the Rong family¡¯s banquet, she had been worried. After all, the operation had failed and Rong Feng would definitely be angry. At that time, the Rong family, the Gu family, and Rong Feng would capture her together. Even if she grew wings, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    However, Rong Feng had a fatal weakness. As long as she could control Bai Hao¡¯s life, Rong Feng would never dare to touch him.


    Chen Yue smiled as she poured the medicinal liquid into a ss and handed it to Bai Hao. ¡°Have another drink.¡¯


    Bai Hao quickly took the cup and drank it, looking even more confused than before. The way he looked at Chen Yue was filled with love.


    Chen Yue picked up the fruit knife and said, ¡°l want you to cut yourself with the knife now.¡±


    Without even thinking about it, Bai Hao shed his arm with the knife. Without the slightest hesitation, Chen Yue knew that even if she wanted Bai Hao to die, he would do as she said..</font>

 Chapter 366 - 366: Adventure in the Basement

    Chapter 366 - 366: Adventure in the Basement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Feng waited for a reply on tenterhooks, afraid that Mao Feng would tell Old Master Rong everything. He paced back and forth in the room, feeling uneasy.


    After waiting for a long time, the person who had gone to investigate returned and said, ¡°Mao Feng has already been taken away by the Gu family. Old Master Rong didn¡¯t go to see him.¡±


    This did not make Rong Feng feel at ease at all. Instead, he became even more anxious. Although he had been sent to the Gu family, he was still alive. If he said anything about himself, the Gu family would definitely tell Old Master Rong.


    ¡°He can¡¯t even kill a child. He¡¯s really useless!¡± Rong Feng said angrily. ¡°Since he was caught, he should die. Why is he still alive?¡±


    The person who replied lowered his head and did not dare to speak. When Rong Feng was in a bad mood, he could only be scolded.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Rong Feng knew that he and Mao Feng were just friends of interest. At the critical moment, he would definitely not protect him. When the time came, he would say everything, so he had to make him never speak.


    ¡°Go and find out where the Gu family is keeping him. If there¡¯s a chance to sneak in, kill him!¡± Rong Feng ordered.


    The person who replied was originally to help Rong Feng get rid of the enemy. This kind of thing was easy for him to do. He agreed and quickly went to do it.


    Only after they left did the secretary dare to enter and say, ¡°President Rong, we didn¡¯t find anything at the Rong familys mansion. We only know that Rong Xuan has never left the mansion.¡±


    Rong Feng frowned and looked solemn. The most terrifying thing was that they could not find anything. This meant that there were no loopholes to exploit in the Rong family¡¯s mansion.


    Thinking of Rong Xuan¡¯s appearance in the banquet hall, he felt that something was out of his control. If Rong Xuan grew into a great sorcerer in time, he would be dreaming even if he wanted to protect himself, let alone kill him.


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t let Rong Xuan continue to grow. Even if I have to pay the price, I have to let him die now,¡± Rong Feng said ruthlessly.


    No one knew Rong Fengs decision, but Yunbao suddenly felt flustered, as if something was about to happen. She touched her chest and did not know what was wrong with her.


    She tossed and turned in bed but could not fall asleep. She wanted to call Aunt Purple out, but she remembered that she was still resting, so she summoned Yaya.


    ¡°Little Master, why are you looking for me?¡± Yaya asked cheerfully.


    Yunbao sighed and said, ¡°Yaya, I keep feeling that something is going to happen, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Little Master, you¡¯re a witch and have a certain talent for prophecy, but most sorcerers¡¯ talent fornguages stops at premonitions. Only a few sorcerers can see what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Yaya exined to Yunbao.


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°l see. Yaya, you know so much.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yaya said proudly, ¡°We ghosts can absorb the knowledge left behind by time in buildings. I¡¯ve been a ghost for so many years, of course I know something that others don¡¯t.¡±


    Yunbao kept nodding as she listened to her. She also hoped that one day, she would be like this and not have to ask questions about what everyone knew.


    At this moment, she seemed to hear someone calling her by her ear. This was what had happened at the banquet during the day, but this voice was weaker than before.


    She got up from the bed and said, ¡°Yaya, do you want to take the risk with me?¡±


    Yaya was very interested in the word ¡®adventure¡¯. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, the Gu family¡¯s mansion had already fallen silent. Even the servants had gone to sleep. Yunbao quietly walked out of the room and followed the sound.


    She walked step by step to the entrance of the basement. This ce was very hiddenpared to other ces because it was very difficult to be discovered from blind spots. Moreover, it was locked.


    However, this was nothing to Yunbao. She reached out and used a spell to open the lock. She felt the energy of her fourth uncle and mother on it and carefully wrapped it with her energy to prevent them from noticing her. Looking at the dark entrance of the basement, Yunbao was a little afraid, but the calls were getting louder and louder. She could only ignite a me in her palm to illuminate the steps. Yaya floated up in front to guide her.


    It was not until Yunbao stepped onto thest step that she saw the iron cage inside and Mao Feng inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Mao Feng held the red bead in his hand tightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been locked up for less than a day. How could you have waited for me for a long time?¡± Yunbao disagreed..</font>

 Chapter 367 - 367: Taking Back the Blood Bead

    Chapter 367 - 367: Taking Back the Blood Bead


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mao Feng choked on his words. He did not expect Yunbao to care about the rigor of his words. However, since she was already here, he believed that he would have a way.


    ¡°Yunbao, do you want your mother to return to how she was before?¡± Mao Feng said seductively.


    Yunbao was very puzzled. ¡°Mommy¡¯s original self? Mommy has always been like this.¡¯


    Mao Feng wanted to vomit blood. How could he forget that in Yunbao¡¯s memory, Gu Teng had always been in poor health? She had no idea what Gu Teng was like before she was injured by him.


    He could only force himself to calm down and say, ¡°Your mother, Gu Teng, was originally the most outstanding disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect. She was a witch that we all admired. Song Yun said that her talent was unparalleled, but because she gave birth to you, she became like this. She was gued by illness and could no longer hold a wand. Do you want her to continue like this?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mao Feng did not mention anything about what he had done. First, he wanted Yunbao to think that she had harmed Gu Teng. As expected, Yunbao lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Seeing her like this, Mao Feng said excitedly, ¡°As long as you can let me out, I will have a way to make Gu Teng return to her original self. At that time, you will be able to get a healthy mother.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s mood sank. She did not expect her birth to bring so much pain to her mother. If her mother could be healthy, she was willing to give up everything, but the prerequisite was that she had to do it herself.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll think of something myself,¡± Yunbao said.


    Mao Fengs eyes almost popped out. He did not expect Yunbao to answer like this. He said anxiously, ¡°As long as you let me out, it¡¯ll be fine. You can¡¯t do it yourself.¡±


    Yunbao looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have my father and uncles to help me. Master will help me too.¡±


    Speaking of her master, Mao Feng suddenly felt danger and asked, ¡°Is Song


    Yun here now?¡±


    ¡°Master is not around. Master and her husband have gone on a trip recently, but they will be back soon.¡± Yunbao smiled.


    This was not good news for Mao Feng. If he was brought back to the Soaring Cloud Sect by Song Yun, all his spells would definitely be crippled, and he would never be able to be a sorcerer again.


    Just as he was deep in thought, Yunbao gave Yaya a look. She quickly found the blood bead on Mao Fengs body. Yunbao held it in her hand and crushed it into powder.


    By the time Mao Feng reacted, it was toote. Yunbao said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to be woken up by you when I sleep in the future. Anyway, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you out. Mom can only be at ease if you¡¯re locked up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to worry about you ruining our lives every day.¡±


    If it were any other time, Mao Feng would definitely be furious when he heard this. However, under the effect of the medicine, he could not remember his feelings for Gu Teng at all. His heart was filled with thoughts of escaping quickly to find Chen Yue. He had to protect her. This was also the reason why he did not continue to listen to the suicide order. He could not bear to leave Chen Yue.


    However, what Mao Feng didn¡¯t know was that Chen Yue had already found a new backer. Bai Hao took her to a vi and said, ¡°l bought this vi with my own money. Uncle doesn¡¯t know about this, so you can stay here in peace.¡± Looking at the environment, Chen Yue nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Bai Hao excitedly called for someone to bring the items up. ¡°These are thetest clothes I had someone send over. As long as you give them a call, they can send other clothes over. I¡¯ve also picked out some jewelry. If you don¡¯t like them, buy new ones.¡±


    Bai Hao was a rich man¡¯s son, and the best way to treat people was to spend money on them. Now that he was in love with Chen Yue, he couldn¡¯t wait to give her the best things he could.


    Only then did Chen Yue truly regain the feeling she had when she was a young miss. She finally did not have to run around like a beggar.


    Sheughed. ¡°This is the life I should be living.¡±


    Bai Hao was still busy instructing people to move things around, worried that Chen Yue wouldn¡¯t be used to it.


    Seeing him like this, she remembered that there was not much potion left. If she wanted to maintain such a life, she had to have more potions. It seemed like she had to think of a way to get Devon out and let him concoct more potions for her.


    ¡°Bai Hao,¡± Chen Yue said, ¡°don¡¯t tell your uncle about us, and don¡¯t let him find me.¡¯


    Bai Hao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did everything you told me to do. I even found a woman and put her outside to say that she was my sugar baby. Uncle will only think that 1 spent all my money on her..¡±</font>

 Chapter 368 - 368: Ling Ran

    Chapter 368 - 368: Ling Ran


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Feng still did not know about this matter, and he did not have the time to care about how much money Bai Hao had spent recently. Mao Fengs matter was enough to make him overwrought.


    As long as Mao Feng was still alive, he could not feel at ease. He had to kill him.


    For this reason, he spent a lot of money to hire people to go to the Gu family¡¯s mansion. However, before they could reach the door, they were bounced out by the array. When they came back, they said, ¡°Mr. Rong, there is a veryplicated array in front of the Gu family¡¯s door. Moreover, it was set up by a sorcerer with very high cultivation. Ordinary sorcerers can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Rong Feng was furious. Why were all the people he found useless? Mao Feng was the same previously. He swore that he would help him kill Rong Xuan, but after staying in the vi for so long, he did nothing but waste his money.


    He did not know much about sorcerers. Even if he wanted to find someone, he did not know where to find them. At this moment, someone knocked on the door.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Rong Feng immediately called for someone to stand in front of him. This was his secret base, and even Bai Hao didn¡¯t know about it. If someone suddenly knocked on the door, something must have happened.


    Rong Feng did not open the door for a long time, and the person outside lost his patience. He simply started to smash the door. It made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Seeing that the wall above the door was starting to fall ash, they knew how strong the person outside was.


    ¡°Open the door. I don¡¯t believe they can kill me,¡± Rong Feng said.


    From the looks of it, the person outside the door was not an ordinary person. The few of them could not defeat him at all. They might as well open the door and invite him in.


    When the secretary heard this, he walked shakily to the door and opened it. Unexpectedly, there was a fair-skinned young man standing outside. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡±


    Rong Feng calmed down and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ling Ran. I¡¯m from a faraway ce.¡± The young man who called himself Ling Ran sat on the sofa.


    Seeing how calm he was, Rong Feng was not afraid at all. If such a person wanted to harm him, he would have done it long ago. He would not have sat here and greeted him calmly.


    ¡°l wonder why you came to see me?¡± Rong Feng asked.


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help Mr. Rong. I can make your wishe true.¡±


    Rong Feng looked at Ling Ran suspiciously. His greatest wish was to kill Rong Xuan. He did not think that the person in front of him could do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a doubtful gaze. Since I said so, I can do it,¡± Ling Ran said as he nestled on the sofa. ¡°It will indeed take some time to kill Rong Xuan, but I can do it.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Rong Feng had to rify this time.


    Ling Ran took out a totem with a bird drawn on it and handed it to him. ¡°This is the Rong family¡¯s totem. Rong Xuan is awakening the power in his bloodline. When he grows up, it will be useless even if you find thousands of wizards.¡¯


    ¡°In ancient times, a fruit appeared on the ground. It was a fruit formed from absorbing countless blood on the battlefield. However, many disced ordinary people ate it because they were hungry, causing their energy and blood to fuse. Although they did not feel it at that time, it would be passed down generation after generation.¡±


    ¡°As time passes, this energy is summoned by the world, allowing the descendants of those who ate the fruit to obtain energy, but they don¡¯t know how to use it and are treated as anomalies. After these people met, they lived together. Your Rong family was formed like this. Ancient energy flows in your blood. Once your talent awakens, you will obtain energy that ordinary people can¡¯t reach.¡¯


    Ling Ran exined to Rong Feng bit by bit. He finally understood why Rong Feng could use spells.


    But he looked at himself in confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have this ability?¡±


    Ling Ran smiled. ¡°Because the power of the fruit will be diluted. There¡¯s not much left after so many years. Rong Xuan¡¯s awakening is already a miracle.


    This means that he¡¯s the destined sessor of the Rong family.¡±


    ¡°On what basis?¡± Rong Feng was very unconvinced. Could it be that even the heavens were on Rong Xuan¡¯s side?


    This was what Ling Ran wanted. He continued, ¡°But Mr. Rong, you¡¯re also a descendant of the Rong family. As long as you guide this power, it can be transmitted to you.¡±


    Rong Feng lowered his head and pondered. If he could let this powere to him, then the Rong family would definitely submit to him. Rong Xuan, this little brat, would definitely not be able topete with him.


    Seeing that he was wavering, Ling Ran leaned over and said, ¡°Mr. Rong, don¡¯t you want to be the head of the Rong family? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it, you will have to bow to Rong Xuan in the future..¡±</font>

 Chapter 369 - 369: Listening to Someone Lie

    Chapter 369 - 369: Listening to Someone Lie


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These words agitated Rong Feng. What he could not ept the most was that he had sacrificed so much for the Rong Corporation, but he had to address a child as the head of the family.


    Originally, when Rong Xuan¡¯s father died, he should have chosen an heir among his peers. However, Old Master Rong had to give this position to Rong Xuan. In his opinion, this was against the rules.


    When Ling Ran saw Rong Fengs convinced expression, he knew that this matter would definitely seed. It would be useless even if Sl¡¯s people ran to China. As long as he obtained Rong Fengs support, he would be able to appear openly in front of others. At that time, Sl¡¯s people would have no ce to stand.


    When he thought about how he had been bullied by Sl in Country Y, he really wanted to take revenge now.


    ¡°Since you said that you can help me, help me do the first thing first. If you seed, I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Rong Feng said as he looked at Ling Ran.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He had to see this person¡¯s strength now. He could not be deceived like before.


    Also, Chen Yue was eloquent and could speak countless lies. When he found her, he would definitely cut her into pieces.


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°Of course. What do you need me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Kill Mao Feng.¡±


    Mao Feng still did not know that he was on the must-kill list and was still racking his brains to deceive Yunbao.


    Yunbao actually didn¡¯t believe a word from him, but because she couldn¡¯t sleep, she squatted here and listened to Mao Feng lie.


    ¡°Yunbao, as long as you help me get out, I will definitely be able to restore your mother to her previous state. Don¡¯t you want your mother to be healthy?¡± Mao Feng couldn¡¯t think of any other reason and could only repeat himself.


    ¡°l won¡¯t let you out.¡± Yunbao shook her head.


    She was only here to listen to Mao Feng because she was too bored, but no matter what he said, she would not agree to let her go.


    Mao Feng panicked. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Chen Yue is still waiting for me.¡±


    Yunbao knew that Mao Feng liked Chen Yue because of the potion, so she said bluntly, ¡°But Chen Yue doesn¡¯t like you. She only gave you the potion because she wanted to use you.¡±


    ¡°No, she definitely has me in her heart. Otherwise, why would she give me a potion? She could have given it to someone else.¡±


    Yunbao was a little stunned when she heard this. So that was how it could be exined?


    Yaya asked, ¡°Is the effect of the potion so great that it canpletely change a person¡¯s love?¡±


    Compared to Yunbao, Yaya, who had lived for decades, even if she could only be imprisoned in the closet, she still slowly learned to grow up after watching so many people.


    She always had an adult¡¯s sigh when it came to things, but Yunbao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Change is change. That¡¯s how magic works.¡±


    Yaya shook her head and said, ¡°But magic should not change love. That is human¡¯s own thing. If it can be changed at will, it will be very sad after waking up.¡±


    At this moment, Mao Feng fell silent. He felt that this ghost was right, but he could not resist his love for Chen Yue. The two emotions tugged at each other, and hey on the ground in pain and howled.


    This sound frightened Yunbao. She asked, ¡°Should I tell Mom and Dad? Is he going to die?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. The potion is probably about to expire,¡± Yaya said after looking at it carefully.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mao Feng rolled around in the cage. Yunbao quickly left the basement to look for people.


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng hurried over after being woken up. The Gu family brothers who lived at home also woke up.


    Gu Yu looked at Mao Feng with a grave expression. ¡°It seems that the potion is not a good thing. It actually caused two energies to tear at each other.¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen to him?¡± Xiao Jing asked.


    Gu Yu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into contact with Western medicine. 1 don¡¯t know what this thing will be in the end, but the oue of energy tearing in the body won¡¯t be good.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mao Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. Hey on the ground and looked at Gu Teng. ¡°Shall we go to the back mountain to look at flowers?¡±


    Gu Teng closed her eyes and did not want to continue looking. When they were in the Soaring Cloud Sect, the two of them had gone to the back of the mountain to look at flowers countless times. Those were the best memories of her youth. Now, things had changed.


    Seeing Gu Teng like this, Xiao Jing was at a loss. He did not know how tofort her. After all, the two of them had not known each other at that time. Gu Teng smiled at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already over between us. It¡¯s just that hearing him say this reminds me of those carefree days. After all, he was once my senior brother.¡±


    Gu Yu stood in front of Gu Teng. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear Gu Teng¡¯s name appear in your mouth again. You¡¯re not worthy of calling her name..¡±</font>

 Chapter 370 - 370: Mao Feng’s Death

    Chapter 370 - 370: Mao Feng¡¯s Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Gu family brothers had long epted Xiao Jing as their brother-inw. They hated Mao Feng even more for ruining Gu Tengs life time and time again.


    Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for Mao Feng, Gu Teng wouldn¡¯t have suffered. The words ¡®resurrection from the dead¡¯ sounded like a lucky thing, but Gu Teng had really experienced death and was lucky to return to the world through endless pain.


    Yunbao had also lost her mother and suffered inhumane treatment from


    Wang Wang. If she had not called the Gu family back then, they would never have known of Yunbao¡¯s existence.


    Without them, Yunbao would only be abused until she died at a young age. The Gu family brothers did not have a good impression of Niao Feng at all. They also scoffed at the so-called love he spoke of. If he really loved Gu Teng, how could he bear to treat her like this? What he did was just out of selfish possessiveness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Especially Gu Yu, who had experienced the years of being in the sect with him, so he hated him even more for daring to treat Gu Teng like this.


    Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I won¡¯t forgive him. If it weren¡¯t for him, Xiao Jing and I wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to get together. Yunbao wouldn¡¯t have suffered like that.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, if he¡¯s really in so much pain, why don¡¯t we just let him die?¡±


    As a fellow disciple and a former lover, this was Gu Tengsst pity for him.


    Yunbao looked at her mother in shock. This was the first time she had heard her mother mention who to kill. It could be seen that Mao Feng really disgusted her mother. She also said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you have to listen to Mom.¡±


    With Gu Tengs words, Gu Yu no longer had any qualms. She nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xiao Jing personally sent the mother and daughter to their room to lie down. Then, he immediately returned and said, ¡°Let me ask him where Chen Yue is first. It¡¯s better to catch her quickly. Otherwise, I feel uneasy.¡±


    Gu Lin thought of Chen Yue¡¯s stubborn expression and felt that he should ask.


    He said, ¡°Try asking. Mao Feng has been acting strangely since just now.¡±


    Xiao Jing walked to the front of the iron cage. Mao Feng pounced on it like a wild beast. He even ignored the mes of the God of War and bit the iron cage with his mouth. He lookedpletely crazy.


    He called out to both Gu Teng and Chen Yue at once. It was hard to tell who he loved.


    ¡°l don¡¯t think we can get anything out of him. Why don¡¯t we just send him on his way?¡± Gu Yu said.


    Gu Yu took out his magic artifact and was about to use it, but a shocking energy suddenly erupted from Mao Fengs body. Xiao Jing reacted extremely quickly and used the mes of the God of War to block it. Otherwise, Gu Lin and the others would have suffered a direct impact.


    The special iron cage was shattered by the energy. Mao Feng followed the steps and was about to run out of the basement. Gu Yu would not let him escape and directly threw the magic artifact out.


    Mao Fengs head was hit and he rolled down the stairs. Xiao Jing immediately


    tied him up with mes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to wait anymore. Kill him now! ¡±


    Although Xiao Jing wanted to know Chen Yue¡¯s whereabouts, this was not worth mentioningpared to Gu Teng. If he escaped, Gu Teng would definitely not be at ease in the future.


    Gu Yu picked up the magic artifact and was about to attack. At this critical moment, a ball of ck fog floated in and swallowed Mao Feng. Gu Yu pulled Xiao Jing and hurriedly retreated.


    Niao Feng let out a miserable scream in the ck fog. They even smelled blood. Soon, the ck fog dissipated, leaving only a skeleton. Mao Feng died just like that.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Jing asked.


    Gu Yu held the wand in his hand in case the ck fog rushed over, but the ck fog left after killing Mao Feng.


    Gu Lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°The ck fog came to kill Mao Feng. Could it be his enemy?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mao Feng has offended a lot of people, but not many people know that he¡¯s in the Gu family,¡± Gu Yu said. ¡°He¡¯s in such a hurry to kill Mao Feng not for revenge, but because he seems to have something on him.¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s brain was the best in the Gu family. He deduced that everything must be the truth. Gu Lin began to investigate. ¡°This weakness of Mao Feng must be rted to someone the Gu family or the Gu family knows. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to rush to our house to kill.¡±


    ¡°That depends on who took Mao Feng in some time ago.¡± Gu Yu smiled.


    Since he already had an idea, he believed that he would be able to find out soon. This was only a matter of time.


    Xiao Jing directly burned Mao Feng to ashes with the mes of the God of War. Then, he swept it into a bag, packed it, and brought it out. He found a ce to bury it. This news could not be better for Gu Teng. In the future, she did not have to worry that someone would take her away from Xiao Jing and


    Yunbao..</font>

 Chapter 371 - 371: Soul Restoration

    Chapter 371 - 371: Soul Restoration


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ck fog brought Mao Fengs flesh and blood back to Ling Ran¡¯s side. He took out a bag and handed it to Rong Feng. ¡°This is Mao Fengs heart. He has already be a skeleton.¡±


    Looking at the bag that was still bleeding, Rong Feng did not dare to take it. It was not that he was afraid of dead people¡¯s organs, but he did not want the blood to dirty his hands.


    He turned his head and gestured for the secretary to take it. The secretary could only walk over and pick up the bag with trembling hands.


    ¡°l believe that Mr. Rong has a way to verify who this heart belongs to,¡± Ling Ran said with a smile.


    Rong Feng did not say anything, but he did have a way. The bandage on Mao Feng¡¯s wound was still in the vi. As long as it was sent for testing, they would know who the heart belonged to.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, when he saw how confident Ling Ran was, he believed more than half of it.


    Since Mao Feng was already dead, he could rest assured. He stood up and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m sure this heart belongs to Mao Feng, I¡¯ll definitely bring you home.¡¯


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you, Mr. Rong.¡±


    When Rong Feng left the ck fog and floated over, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have much energy left now. Why do you still want to kill Mao Feng? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly absorb his energy?¡±


    ¡°Mao Fengs energy is mixed with potions. That¡¯s a dirty thing made by SL It doesn¡¯t deserve to appear on me,¡± Ling Ran said disdainfully.


    The ck fog sighed. ¡°Now is not the time to despise energy.¡±


    Ling Ran said coldly, ¡°l have different responsibilities. Of course, I have my own pride.¡±


    The ck fog had no choice but to let him go. At this moment, a light suddenly appeared in Ling Ran¡¯s palm. He stretched out his hand, and the light immediately flew forward, as if it was guiding him.


    Ling Ran immediately went out and followed the light. His eyes were filled with hope.


    Mao Fengs death did not cause any waves. The Soaring Cloud Sect had already expelled him from the sect. Even if he died, they would pretend not to know.


    No one in the Gu family mentioned him again. They were afraid that it would remind Gu Teng of the bad things in the past, and this matter would pass just like that.


    Only Tian Min came to ask for Mao Fengs blood for testing, but she did not expect to bete and not even have bones.


    ¡°I¡¯mte and didn¡¯t make it, but there¡¯s something wrong with the little girl Yunbao saved,¡± Tian Min said.


    Gu Lin was a little puzzled. ¡°Is it because that child can¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tian Min nodded. ¡°No matter what method we use, even if we use energy to  her entire body and try to dissolve all the spells in her body, it¡¯s useless. She still doesn¡¯t speak or move.¡±


    This situation was indeed very unexpected. Gu Teng and Gu Yu fell into deep thought. In their opinion, there was nothing wrong with Tian Min¡¯s method. Under normal circumstances, this was the way to remove the spell. Why did it fail on the little girl?


    Just as everyone was thinking hard, Purple Eye floated outzily and said, ¡°l just woke up and heard you guys talking here.¡±


    Tian Min hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°We disturbed Senior. Now, there¡¯s something I want to ask Senior.¡±


    ¡°l know what you want to ask,¡± Purple Eye said. ¡°Since Dro Rabbi is a ghost that has cultivated for many years, his strongest strength is not his own energy, but his soul that has been tempered thousands of times.¡±


    ¡°Then, did he use his soul to turn Little Sister into a puppet?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Purple Eye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. His soul has already cultivated to a terrifying level. He can separate a portion without being affected. His soul has the ability to repair itself.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. They did not expect there to be such a method in the world. Even sorcerers could not repair souls.


    At this moment, they remembered what happened to Chu Yan. It was the way sorcerers tricked ordinary people¡¯s souls to nourish their souls. These sorcerers seemed to want to make their souls stronger. Something that they did not know was happening quietly.


    Yunbao was a little disappointed. ¡°Then can pretty sister only be a puppet for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another way.¡± Purple Eye thought for a moment and said, ¡°If Dro


    Rabbi dissipates or is severely injured, the separated soul will definitely return to his side, and that little girl will be free.¡±


    Hearing this method, everyone fell silent. After all, if they wanted to do this with their current ability, it was no different from fantasize.


    But Yunbao smiled. ¡°Since there¡¯s a way, there¡¯s hope. One day, I¡¯ll make pretty sister wake up..¡±</font>

 Chapter 372 - 372: Mu Zi Escapes

    Chapter 372 - 372: Mu Zi Escapes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the abandoned building, Mu Zi was looking up at the sky. He still couldn¡¯t leave this ce. Thinking of Yunbao, he sighed, ¡°1 don¡¯t know if she still remembers me.¡¯


    Ever since his resurrection failed, he had be an existence even lower than a soul. Even sorcerers could barely sense him. His father had disappeared somewhere and never came to see him again.


    Mu Zi stubbornly believed that he had abandoned him, but every night, he would still miss his father.


    Yunbao¡¯s blood allowed him to be protected from other wandering souls. This building was like a protective shield. He couldn¡¯t leave, and other ghosts couldn¡¯t enter.


    However, Mu Zi could not stand this boundless loneliness. Even if he was trapped here for years, Mu Xun would apany him and talk to him. He would not be so lonely without any sound.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Just as Mu Zi was wandering around the building, a ck fog suddenly rushed in. He hid behind the cab and didn¡¯t dare toe out. He only saw a youth standing in the room after the ck fog dissipated.


    Mu Zi did not know if the person was friend or foe, so he simply restrained all his energy. However, Ling Ran easily found the ce where he was hiding. He pushed the cab open and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡±


    Seeing that he was no match for this person, Mu Zi obediently floated out and said, ¡®You said that you¡¯re here to bring me away. Then why are you bringing me away?¡±


    Mu Zi didn¡¯t believe that there would be help for no reason in the world. This person definitely wanted to use him.


    Ling Ran smiled. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re smart. I want you to help me when I take you away. I have a very important n, and I need you to make one of the moves.¡±


    ¡°Then what benefits do I have?¡± Mu Zi was extremely vignt.


    Ling Ran walked in front of Mu Zi and said, ¡°l can bring you back to life and reunite you and your father.¡±


    ¡°You know where my father is?¡± Mu Zi was very excited. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee to see me? Why did he leave me here alone?¡±


    Mu Zi became more and more aggrieved as he asked. He sounded like he was about to cry. He didn¡¯t understand why his father had disappeared after working so hard to revive him for more than 20 years.


    Ling Ran exined, ¡°Your father has already spent too much time resurrecung you. He has also paid a lot of price during this period of time, so he was taken away after the resurrection failed. As long as you can help me, 1 can save him.¡¯


    Upon hearing this answer, Mu Zi could no longer hold it in. He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. It turned out that his father had not abandoned him. He had only been taken away. His father still loved him.


    The ck fog drifted to Ling Ran¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t suspect anything when you say that?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Ling Ran was very certain. ¡°He wants to believe this more than anyone else.¡±


    No matter how brilliant a lie was, there would be times when it was exposed. However, if a lie was what this person wanted to believe the most, then he would lie to himself.


    After Mu Zi cried, he chose to follow Ling Ran. He took out a box and said, ¡°As long as you go in, I can take you away.¡±


    Mu Zi did not hesitate to enter. The ck fog enveloped Ling Ran and disappeared from the building.


    As he left, Mu Zi felt Yunbao¡¯s blood in his body. Since he had regained his freedom, he would definitely find Yunbao.


    Yunbao suddenly felt her heart palpitate as if something was about to happen, but she thought of Yaya¡¯s words about witches being able to sense things and did not take it to heart.


    As Devon had been searching for a way to escape recently, Sl had used all their strength to help him. They did not have the time to meet Yunbao for the time being.


    Therefore, the Gu family decided to bring Yunbao out to y. There was an outdoor activity like climbing mountains and rowing boats every day. Yunbao and Lily had skin that could not be tanned, but Gu Zi became a ck monkey after ying with them. She was so angry that she did not want toe out to y anymore.


    Su Tao¡¯s television drama had obtained very good ratings. Just as her movie was about to wrap up, Gu Lin brought Yunbao to her wrap-up banquet. Gu Yu had also invested in this movie.


    Although the matter between Gu Lin and Su Tao did not spread, almost everyone in the entertainment industry knew that they were together. After all, Gu Lin would visit Su Tao at the filming location. The two of them were so intimate that it made one¡¯s teeth hurt.


    This was Su Tao and Li Xuan¡¯s second coboration. His acting skills had improved by leaps and bounds, and his performance in the movie was extraordinary. The director praised him.


    Li Xuan was no longer as arrogant as before. He smiled and toasted everyone, thanking all the staff for their efforts..</font>

 Chapter 373 - 373: Li Xuan’s Life

    Chapter 373 - 373: Li Xuan¡¯s Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking at Li Xuan, Su Tao sighed. ¡°He¡¯s more suitable to be an actor now.¡±


    After Li Xuan finished toasting everyone, Yunbao went over to greet him. ¡°Hello, Brother Li Xuan.¡¯


    Although she knew that the soul of this body was Wang Wu, Wang Wu was already dead. The only one alive was Li Xuan.


    Li Xuan squatted down and said, ¡°Hello, are you here to see Su Tao?¡±


    ¡°l came with Eldest Uncle, but the two of them wanted to have a private conversation, so I came to y with you.¡± Yunbao said as she took out a candy from her pocket and handed it over. ¡°This is for you.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Xuan took the candy and sat down with her. He answered her curious questions about the production team. His entire temperament exuded gentleness,pletely different from his half-dead appearance from before.


    Yunbao pulled his sleeve and made him lower his head. Then, she whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother Wang Wu, are you happy now?¡±


    Li Xuan was stunned when he heard this question, but he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m very happy now.¡±


    Although he had lost his body and could not live his ideal life, he had gained the love of many fans as Li Xuan. That was what hecked the most as an orphan.


    Every job he had was rewarded. Every time he appeared in front of people, someone would express their love for him. He was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes.


    He understood that he didn¡¯t really want to return to the countryside to live. He just wanted to hide because he couldn¡¯t get love. Now that he could get love as long as he acted well, he was really happy.


    Hearing this answer, Yunbao smiled in satisfaction. Seeing this, Su Tao said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Yunbao is asking Li Xuan if he¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been her governess for a period of time,¡± Su Tao exined. ¡°Yunbao¡¯s personality is like the sun, kind and warm. She wants everyone to live well.¡¯


    ¡°Then do you think Li Xuan is doing well?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    Su Tao thought about it and replied, ¡°He should be doing very well. At least he¡¯s much more rxed than before. The people in the industry have praised him for finally growing up. With his acting skills, he¡¯s also more humble.¡±


    The banquet soon reached its climax. All the actors went on stage to perform to liven things up. Su Tao went up to dance and received a lot of apuse. Halfway through the dance, she even asked Yunbao to go on stage to dance together. The entire scene was harmonious.


    However, Yunbao did not know that Mu Zi and Ling Ran were watching her from afar. Under the cover of the ck fog, the two of them were not discovered by anyone.


    ¡°l don¡¯t understand why you have toe and see her,¡± Ling Ran said with a cold face.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after Mu Zi left with him, he would make a request to find someone. The person he was looking for was actually this little girl who didn¡¯t look special.


    Thest time he tested the magic artifact, he had seen her. The two female celebrities quarreled because of her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Mu Zi coldly snorted and continued to look at Yunbao.


    To Mu Zi, Yunbao was different. Other than his father, Yunbao was the first person to chat with him in the building for so many years. The children who were captured would be quickly killed. Even Rong Xuan would only be lying on the bed. Only Yunbao could chat with him.


    After his death, Mu Zi did not grow up with time. In his world, there was only his father. Mu Xun treated him like a child. He only doted on him and did not teach him.


    Mu Zi¡¯ s personality was bing more and more self-centered. Since he liked Yunbao, he had to keep her by his side forever. He didn¡¯t care what she thought at all.


    Ling Ran ignored Mu Zi and looked at Li Xuan. This person¡¯s soul had been left in someone else¡¯s body forever, and he seemed to be living quite well.


    It seemed that soul swapping was not necessarily a bad thing. He thought of the group of sorcerers lying everywhere and felt that they were very embarrassing.


    After the wrap party ended, Su Tao and Gu Lin had a date. ording to the original n, Xiao Jing woulde and pick up Yunbao. Just as Yunbao was waiting, a man in ck appeared in front of her.


    ¡°The energy fluctuations on your body are so dense. It seems that you¡¯re already a witch with a high cultivation level at such a young age.¡± The man in ck said in an old voice, ¡°Then do you want to continue like this forever?¡±


    Yunbao only had one thought for his question. This person must be a human trafficker. He wanted to abduct a child!


    Yunbao gathered the energy in her palm and did not speak. When the man in ck approached, she quickly threw it out. Then, she ran back and shouted,


    ¡°Help, there¡¯s a human trafficker!¡±


    Li Xuan, who was closest to the door, recognized Yunbao¡¯s voice and ran out..</font>

 Chapter 374 - 374: Sorcerer Lord

    Chapter 374 - 374: Sorcerer Lord


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Xuan quickly ran outside. Gu Lin reacted and quickly chased after him. The other staff who heard the sound also ran.


    The man in ck did not expect Yunbao to call him that, but he could not bear to part with a good seedling like her, so he simply pulled her away.


    When Li Xuan saw this scene, he rushed over like a cannonball and said, ¡°Put down that child!¡±


    The man in ck did not take Li Xuan seriously. He raised his hand and blocked him not far away. Li Xuan immediately felt an invisible barrier in front of him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pass through it.


    The man in ck snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a soul swapper. It¡¯s better for you to pretend not to have seen this.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He patted the barrier anxiously and called Yunbao¡¯s name. After Gu Lin caught up, he realized that there was no way to go over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Xuan told him what had just happened and said, ¡°That person must be a sorcerer. He wants to take Yunbao away!¡±


    Gu Lin was extremely anxious when he heard this. As he tried to pass through the barrier, he called home and asked those who knew spells to hurry over.


    Yunbao was not a child who could be easily controlled. She tried her best to break free from the man in cks hand, but his hand on Yunbao¡¯s wrist was harder to break free than handcuffs.


    Yunbao took out her wand and aimed it at the man in ck. Without any hesitation, she used an attack spell.


    The man in ck only raised his hand to block it. Yunbao¡¯s attack seemed to be scratching an itch to him. This made Yunbao feel afraid from the bottom of her heart. This was the first time she did not even have the strength to resist.


    However, she did not want to be taken away by this mysterious person. She


    kept using spells on him, although they all ended in failure.


    At this moment, Purple Eye floated out and said, ¡°Yunbao, with your cultivation, you can¡¯t defeat him. Leave this to me.¡±


    Yunbao hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, save me.¡±


    The Purple Eye immediately entered Yunbao¡¯s body. They had a blood connection and could instantly fuse into one.


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, they turned purple. Purple mes instantly rose from her body and burned the man in ck along her arm.


    The man in ck felt the heat and immediately let go. He looked at Yunbao in surprise and said, ¡°Could it be that you live with a ghost?¡±


    Purple Eye did not like to hear such words. She gathered the energy in her body and turned it into a bow. She raised her hand and shot it at the man in ck.


    The arrows were formed from energy and did not cause any physical damage, but every ce that was hit would start to feel pain from the depths of the soul. This made the man in ck kneel on the ground and could not stand up at all.


    He took out his wand and wanted to counterattack Purple Eye, but she did not give him the chance. She directly knocked the wand away and made him unable to use it. Then, she shot arrows continuously. Such a terrifying energy consumption was shocking.


    Ling Ran and Mu Zi, who were standing on the tree, widened their eyes. They did not understand how Yunbao had suddenly be so powerful. She was clearly just a child who had not cultivated for long, but her body contained such a huge amount of energy.


    At this moment, the ck fog said, ¡°This is not the child¡¯s own energy. There¡¯s another power in her body. This power definitelyes from a grandmaster-level sorcerer.¡±


    Ling Ran said in disbelief, ¡°Great sorcerers of this level disappeared a hundred years ago. Why would they still appear beside Yunbao?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of their ancestors. These sorcerers are very arrogant and rarely save people, let alone a child who has just started cultivating. However, back then, when these sorcerers disappeared, it was said that they were dead.¡± The ck fog sighed.


    It could only be said that it was half right. Purple Eye was indeed rted to Yunbao, but she was not a great sorcerer from a hundred years ago, but a sorcerer lord who was famous a thousand years ago. In that era where sorcerers and humans lived in peace, she was a lord who could protect a territory.


    This was also the reason why the man in ck felt that he could not defeat her at all. Purple Eye had the recognition of the rules of the world on her. She had saved tens of thousands of people. This was all her own merit.


    Just as Purple Eye was intensifying its attack, Xiao Jing arrived. Although he did not know what had happened, as long as Yunbao wanted to hit someone, he had to go up and help.


    The mes of the God of War burned the ck-clothed man¡¯s body with a heat that burned his soul. He, who had been silent just now, suddenly screamed, as if he could not withstand this pain at all.


    Even Xiao Jing was a little stunned. This was the first time the God of War me had such a huge effect. Just touching it made the ck-clothed man wish he was dead..</font>

 Chapter 375 - 375: Gu Family Gathering

    Chapter 375 - 375: Gu Family Gathering


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, Xiao Jing quickly reacted and increased the attack of the God of War me. As the barrier of the ck-clothed man¡¯s injuries disappeared, Gu Lin hurriedly rushed to Yunbao¡¯s side to check. He only realized the current situation when he met the purple eyes. He asked, ¡°Is the ancestor in Yunbao¡¯s body?¡±


    Purple Eye controlled her body and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person¡¯s cultivation level so high that Yunbao can¡¯t defeat him? That¡¯s why 1 had no choice but to possess her.¡±


    Gu Lin was relieved to hear this, but he still stood in front of Yunbao protectively.


    Xiao Jings God of War mes injured the man in ck quite badly. Just as he was about to capture him, the man in ck took out a bottle of medicinal powder and scattered it. Instantly, everyone¡¯s vision turned white. When the medicinal powder dissipated, he had already disappeared.


    However, Xiao Jing had already surrounded the area with the mes of the God of War. He did not understand how the man in ck had escaped.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that the crisis had been resolved and Purple Eye had left Yunbao¡¯s body, Gu Lin hurriedly went forward to catch his little niece.


    Yunbao blinked and saw that Gu Lin was in good spirits. She smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, we won!¡±


    Xiao Jing walked over and said, ¡°You only know how to call Eldest Uncle.


    Didn¡¯t you see Daddying?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Yunbao¡¯s voice was sweet as she called out to him and pounced over.


    Li Xuan, who was standing at the side, was also d that Yunbao was fine, but he had notpletely recovered from the shock just now. After all, the exchange of souls had already copsed his understanding. Now, he had seen a battle between sorcerers. It really made him wonder if the world he lived in was real.


    After Gu Lin ran out, Su Tao had beenforting the staff and stopping them at the entrance, afraid that they would see something they shouldn¡¯t. At that time, the Gu family would have to spend a lot of effort to cover it up. It was not easy to persuade them, but she immediately rushed over.


    Seeing that Yunbao was safe and sound, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I was really scared to death. I was worried about Yunbao while stopping them.¡±


    Gu Lin understood her good intentions. He held her hand and said, ¡®You¡¯ve worked hard.¡¯


    Only Li Xuan was still brainstorming on the side of the road. He felt that his life would be turned upside down in the future.


    Yunbao walked over and said, ¡°Brother Li Xuan, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°l just feel like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± Li Xuan replied in a daze.


    Yunbaoforted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Such things don¡¯t happen every day.¡±


    Xiao Jing also said, ¡°The war between sorcerers rarely affects ordinary people. Besides, you¡¯re a celebrity now. They won¡¯t take the risk to attack you.¡±


    Li Xuan wanted to exin that he was not worried about hisfort, but no matter what, he could not organize his words. In the end, he could only give up.


    After this incident, Gu Lin and Su Tao were not in the mood to go on a date. Under Yunbao¡¯s insistence, they simply returned to the Gu family together. Cheng Xi had formed a friendship with Su Tao when she was a governess. When she saw hering, she especially prepared food enthusiastically. They were all Su Tao¡¯s favorites.


    This arrangementforted Su Tao very much. When she discussed today¡¯s matter with Cheng Xi, she said, ¡°At that time, I was really afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop those people. They were all staff members of the entertainment industry. If word got out, Yunbao¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in the future.¡¯


    Gu Teng was also very grateful to Su Tao. As she thanked her, she decided to give Su Tao a big gift.


    Yunbao quickly forgot about it. Before dinner, she yed house with Lily and Gu Zi. They were ying pretend to be doctors and patients. Yunbao wanted to be a doctor but was rejected. Lily and Gu Zi agreed that she should act as a sick baby.


    Hence, Yunbao could only lie on the sofa and pretend to be weak. She epted their meticulous care and even took a toy needle to inject her trom time to time.


    The adults couldn¡¯t help butugh when they saw this scene. Seeing them take care of Yunbao seriously, they looked cute no matter how they looked at it.


    After the meal, the servants took the children for a walk in the garden. The adults began to discuss the background of the man in ck. They had never met such a powerful sorcerer. Moreover, he wanted to abduct Yunbao, It was a huge hidden danger.


    If there was no way to deal with him, Yunbao would be in danger at all times. Moreover, they had to figure out what made Yunbao attractive to them and cause the kidnapping of a child on the road..</font>

 Chapter 376 - 376: Brief Youth

    Chapter 376 - 376: Brief Youth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because only Gu Lin had witnessed the entire process, he exined everything in detail. However, no one could think of what this ck-robed man wanted to do, so they could only call Yunbao over.


    Gu Lin asked, ¡°Yunbao, what did the man in ck say to you at that time?¡±


    Yunbao thought for a moment and said, ¡°He asked me if I wanted to be a witch with high cultivation forever.¡±


    This answer made everyone fall into deep thought. Gu Yu was the first to speak. ¡°Since it¡¯s forever, does it mean that Yunbao has to live for a long time?¡±


    Two words appeared in everyone¡¯s minds: Longevity.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Only longevity could allow one to live forever as a sorcerer, but so far, no one had heard of anyone being able to live forever.


    For this, they got Yunbao to summon Purple Eye. After all, she knew more.


    Purple Eye shook her head after hearing this question. ¡°Humans are living beings of nature. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to obtain longevity under the rules of the world.¡¯


    Yunbao could not understand what Changsheng meant and asked, ¡°Then Aunt


    Purple, isn¡¯t living for a thousand years considered longevity?¡±


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Silly child. Although 1 still exist in this world, I¡¯m already dead. 1 only drift between heaven and earth without anyone to rely on. I can¡¯t taste delicacies, and I can¡¯t apany my family. Moreover, even my soul can¡¯t stay forever. I¡¯ve experienced countless deep sleeps to reach this day. When that war ends, I think my mission will be over.¡±


    Yunbao hated to talk about parting the most. Her lips were pursed and her face was filled with unhappiness. Purple Eye hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°That¡¯s a long timeter. Just like how people will eventually die, I will definitely wee dissipation. At that time, I won¡¯t have any restraints and freedom. You should be happy for me.¡±


    Yunbao still could not ept parting, but she forced a smile to reassure Purple


    Eye.


    The others focused on immortality. After all, such a thing sounded like a fantasy, but the man in ck believed it without a doubt. Something must have happened.


    At this moment, Yunbao thought of something and said, ¡°That man in ck told Brother Li Xuan that he was a soul swapper.¡±


    Gu Lin quickly looked at Purple Eye. ¡°Ancestor, can every sorcerer know about


    the soul swap?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Yunbao can only see it because you have an innate pure soul. As a soul, I can see another soul. Other sorcerers can at most sense that something is wrong. Since he¡¯s so sure about Li Xuan, it seems that he is proficient in this, or¡­¡± Purple Eye hesitated at the end.


    Su Tao understood and continued, ¡°Unless he¡¯s the person who helped to change souls.¡±


    When she said this, she was very angry. Although she was lucky enough to return to her body after changing her soul, she could not forget the few months of fear. At that time, Su Tao really thought that she would have to live as Chu Yan for the rest of her life.


    She did not expect to meet this person now. If not for the difference in strength, she would definitely take revenge.


    Gu Yu said, ¡°This sorcerer goes around changing souls to cheat souls. It seems that his method of longevity is rted to souls.¡±


    ¡°But the strong soul has nothing to do with the body. It can¡¯t stop the body from aging. What kind of longevity is this?¡± Purple Eye asked curiously.


    Her cultivation method was still from a thousand years ago, so she was a little unclear about the current changes.


    At this moment, Gu Teng thought of something and said, ¡°I remember seeing a book in the library. It records the method to nourish the body with the soul. As long as the power of the soul is used through a special method, it can nourish the body and bring about a short period of youth.¡±


    ¡°A short period of youth?¡± Xiao Jing asked. ¡°You mean you¡¯ll still age in the future, right?¡±


    Gu Teng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of youth is especially short-lived. It requires an endless stream of soul power.¡±


    Hearing this method, Gu Yu said, ¡°Then it¡¯s definitely not enough to rely on your soul power alone. You need to plunder other people¡¯s souls. Is there a specific method recorded on it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a record of this kind of thing. If there¡¯s a method to record it, they won¡¯t let the disciples see it.¡± Gu Teng shook her head.


    Since they knew this method, everyone understood what the man in ck wanted to do. He definitely had a motive for taking Yunbao away.


    Gu Yu spected, ¡°That ck-robed man should be out of strength alone. That¡¯s why he wants to abduct Yunbao and use her to help him plunder other people¡¯s souls.¡±


    Xiao Jing mmed the table angrily. ¡°He¡¯s really vicious. He won¡¯t even let a child off..</font>

 Chapter 377 - 377: New Master

    Chapter 377 - 377: New Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Gu family was naturally indignant, but Ling Ran treated it as a good show. Hey on the bed in the hiding ce and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect these men in ck to have reached the point of pulling people on the streets. Looks like they¡¯re really forced into a corner.¡±


    ck Fog asked, ¡°Don¡¯t they have a lot ofpanions? Why are they still abducting little girls on the streets?¡±


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°This kind of stolen youth has its disadvantages. Every time they feel young, they will elerate the process of aging, but souls are not easy to obtain. That¡¯s why he wants to find a youngdy who doesn¡¯t need youth to join him. This way, the soul he deceived can enjoy it alone.¡±


    ck Fog was shocked by this shameless behavior. He did not expect those ck-clothed people to do such a shameless thing.


    Mu Zi was also very angry after hearing what they said. At that time, he really wanted to rush over and save Yunbao. Unfortunately, he was blocked by the ck fog. Fortunately, Yunbao was not taken away in the end.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He did not feel anything about the actions of the man in ck. In any case, he had taken the lives of more than 20 people to survive in the world. As long as it was beneficial to him, he could do it.


    However, Yunbao belonged to him, and the ck-clothed man had no right to take it away.


    He originally wanted to look for Yunbao today, but Ling Ran refused no matter what, which made him very unhappy.


    Ling Ran could naturally tell Mu Zi t s emotions, but he did not take it to heart.


    It was fine as long as it did not affect his matters. Whether Mu Zi was unhappy or not had nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The ck fog quickly floated over and opened the door. Rong Feng hade.


    He walked in with a smile and said, ¡°Master Ling, I¡¯m here to pick you up. I¡¯ve already prepared a secluded vi. No one will disturb your cultivation.¡±


    He found someone to confirm that the heart was Mao Fengs. It was obvious how powerful Ling Ran was to kill a famous sorcerer just like that. Rong Feng hurriedly invited him over.


    Ling Ran did not get up. He said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s fine as long as we reach an agreement. There¡¯s no need for me to move in.¡¯


    Rong Feng could not do that. He had to put him somewhere he could see. Otherwise, if anything happened, he would not be able to find him.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re being too polite. Since you¡¯re doing something for me, you naturally have to stay better. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep well,¡± Rong Feng said very respectfully.


    Ling Ran understood what Rong Feng was thinking. In any case, it did not matter where he lived, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay there.¡±


    Rong Fengs smile became even brighter as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pack Master¡¯s luggage now.¡±


    Ling Ran raised his hand and rejected the offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m just here for a few days. I don¡¯t have much luggage. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±


    After saying that, he went downstairs and sat in the car. He did things matter-of-factly, but in Rong Fengs opinion, this was the aura of a master. The news that Rong Feng had taken in another great sorcerer quickly reached Bai Hao. Because of Rong Fengs doting, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to find out anything. The people around Rong Feng wouldn¡¯t hide anything from him.


    Bai Hao immediately brought the news to Chen Yue, who was lying in bed, waiting for the beautician to do some maintenance. She hoped that the modern technology would be useful on her face.


    Bai Hao carefully ryed the information to her, and Chen Yueughed coldly.


    ¡°Rong Feng hasn¡¯t given up yet. It seems he won¡¯t stop until he kills Rong


    Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Uncle wants to be the sessor of the Rong family,¡± Bai Hao said. ¡°Rong Xuan is the biggest obstacle in the way.¡±


    Chen Yue mocked, ¡°Him? Wanting to be the heir? Instead of looking at that child, it¡¯s better to kill Old Master Rong directly. When the Rong family is in chaos, he can stand up legitimately and say to the public that Rong Xuan is young and he helped manage the Corporation. After a long time, if he kills Rong Xuan, everything will naturally be his.¡±


    This method made Bai Hao break out in cold sweat. ¡°Old Master Rong has been in charge of the Rong family for so many years. Killing him is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡±


    ¡°As difficult as ascending to the heavens?¡± Chen Yue said, ¡°Then killing Rong Xuan is not an easy task either. It¡¯s better to settle it once and for all.¡±


    In Chen Yue¡¯s opinion, Rong Feng was also a fool. If he insisted onpeting with a child, it would be best to kill the old one directly.


    By the time Chen Yue was done with her facial treatment, Bai Hao had already stepped forward to help her up. He was as attentive as a servant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your uncle for now. Hurry up and find someone to restore my face,¡± Chen Yue ordered..</font>

 Chapter 378 - 378: Eternal Youth

    Chapter 378 - 378: Eternal Youth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Yue¡¯s initial n was for Bai Hao to find other sorcerers. She believed that others could also cure her face. However, Bai Hao usually only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. He did not know where to find sorcerers.


    Chen Yue did have some connections, but those people were all connected to the Chen family. She knew very well that the Chen family was heartless. If they knew where she was, they would hand her over to the Gu family immediately.


    Therefore, the two of them had to find sorcerers from other ces. This had be a huge problem.


    Every day, Chen Yue would throw a tantrum when she looked in the mirror. Looking at the scars on her face made her want to kill someone. However, she knew that if she wanted to get treatment, she couldn¡¯t be in a hurry. Thankfully, she still had a lot of medicine with her, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about Bai Hao betraying her.


    She had also thought about asking about Mao Fengs condition. If he was not dead, with his ability, he should be able to treat her. However, in the end, she chose not to take this risk. After all, the two of them only relied on potions to maintain their rtionship. After Mao Feng woke up, he might want to kill her first.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Yueyue, 1 recently bought a diamond ne, Do you like it?¡± As if presenting a treasure, Bai Hao opened the box.


    It was indeed dazzling inside, but Chen Yue had been a youngdy for so many years and had seen enough good things. She only nced at it indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    In her opinion, the design of this ne was stiff and old-fashioned. It was just expensive because the diamond was big, but it did not match her at all.


    Bai Hao picked it up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    Just as Chen Yue was starting to get a headache, someone knocked on the door. Looking over at Bai Hao, she asked, ¡°Does anyone else know about this ce?¡±


    Bai Hao quickly shook his head. ¡°This was a gift from my uncle for my sixteenth birthday. Furthermore, he hasn¡¯t been here since he gave me the property rights. None of my friends know about this ce.¡±


    Chen Yue was like a bird startled by the twang of a bow. She knew that she had already offended a fewrge families. She could not let anyone know her whereabouts. She stood up and hid in the room at the back. She said, ¡°Hurry up and send them away.¡±


    After Chen Yue hid, Bai Hao went to open the door and saw a man in ck standing outside. His face was covered with a ck cloth, making it impossible to see his face.


    With a straight face, Bai Hao asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man in ck said calmly, ¡°Someone who can save Miss Chen.¡±


    However, Bai Hao couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He was going to follow Chen Yue¡¯s orders and drive him away. He closed the door and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Get lost.¡±


    However, the man in ck reached out and stopped Bai Hao from closing the door. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t close it. The man in ck shouted, ¡°Miss Chen, the longer you take to treat the wound on your face, the more difficult it will be to treat it. You have to think carefully.¡±


    Appearance was what Chen Yue cared about the most. She had been proud of her natural beauty since she was young. When she heard the man in ck say this, she walked out from behind and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence that you can save me?¡±


    The man in ck took out a bottle of medicine and handed it over. ¡°This is a medicine that can regenerate flesh and bones. As long as Miss Chen drinks it, the scar on your face will recover.¡±


    Chen Yue gestured for Bai Hao to take it, then sat down on the sofa and looked over at the ck-robed man. ¡°l still want to see if this thing works or not.


    Since you came to deliver medicine to me, you definitely aren¡¯t being merciful. Just tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chen is indeed straightforward,¡± the man in ckplimented. ¡°l want to cooperate with Miss Chen.¡±


    Chen Yue seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Cooperation? I don¡¯t know any spells and I¡¯m no longer the eldest daughter of the Chen family. How can I cooperate with you?¡±


    The man in ck smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because Miss Chen¡¯s methods are admirable. We need the help of someone like Miss Chen. In return, we can give


    Miss Chen benefits.¡¯


    Chen Yue did not speak and waited for him to say what the benefits were. The man in ck took out a small pill and said, ¡°There are three souls in this pill. As long as you eat it and circte it ording to the cultivation method, you will be able to retain your youth forever. Miss Chen will be the most beautiful woman in the world.¡¯


    Hearing this, Chen Yue was moved. She yearned for eternal youth too much.


    She had to look in the mirror every day to ensure that her beauty was not affected by time. She wanted to be beautiful forever and not age. If there were wrinkles on her face, she might as well kill herself.


    Seeing the thirst in Chen Yue¡¯s eyes, the man in ck continued, ¡°As long as Miss Chen is willing to help us, we will provide you with endless pills..¡±</font>

 Chapter 379 - 379: Healing

    Chapter 379 - 379: Healing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing the man in ck¡¯s words, Chen Yue was tempted. She looked at the pill and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard too many lies. How can you prove that this pill is useful?¡±


    The man in ck chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this pill for Miss Chen. You can prove its effect yourself, but the effect of the pill is limited. If Miss Chen wants to be young forever, tie a red ribbon outside the door. I¡¯lle to see you after I see it.¡±


    After saying that, he ced the pill on the table and turned to leave.


    Worried that this thing might not be reliable, Bai Hao said, ¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s not trust that person so easily.¡±


    However, Chen Yue could not wait any longer. She called a servant over, picked up a fruit knife, and cut her face. She did not hesitate at all.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The servant did not expect to be treated like this and rolled on the ground in pain.


    At this moment, Chen Yue opened the bottle of medicine and poured it into her mouth. As expected, not long after, the skin on her face regenerated. It almost instantly returned to its smooth and delicate appearance.


    Chen Yue was extremely excited. She picked up the bottle and drank it. The scar on her face felt like it was burning. She seemed to have returned to the day when she was attacked by the mes of the God of War.


    The bottle in Chen Yue¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She covered her face and screamed in pain. Bai Hao was so frightened that he carried her to the hospital.


    However, as soon as he ced her in the car, Chen Yue stopped screaming in pain. She felt the delicate skin under her palm and quickly looked in the mirror. The terrifying scar on half of her face had indeed disappeared.


    She kept confirming this and almost cried. Finally, she didn¡¯t have to face that


    ugly face every day.


    Bai Hao¡¯s eyes went wide at Chen Yue¡¯s transformation. Under the effects of the medicine, he would have loved Chen Yue even if she had been disfigured. However, it was still possible to differentiate between beauty and ugliness. In the face of Chen Yue¡¯s beauty, he was a bit stunned.


    Chen Yue was very satisfied with Bai Hao¡¯s reaction. He should have such a reaction when he saw the great beauty.


    Since she had already confirmed that the medicine was effective, Chen Yue believed 70 to 80% of the pill. She wondered if she would be younger if she ate it.


    At the thought of this, she quickly walked to the living room, picked up the pill on the table, and swallowed it. The warm energy warmed her limbs and bones, making her feel like she was surrounded by happiness.


    Bai Hao didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop her. As far as he was concerned, Chen Yue was in her prime, and had no use for the pill at all.


    When it was over, Chen Yue quickly picked up the mirror on the table. She carefully observed herself in the mirror. Her skin was so tight and tender that she looked like she was 18 years old. Her eyes were not tired from age, and even baby fat appeared on her cheeks again. No one would doubt that she was 18 years old.


    Chen Yue looked at herself in the mirror and said happily, ¡°Put a ribbon on the door. As long as it can make me young forever, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Although Bai Hao didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, he still obediently went to tie the ribbons. After all, his biggest mission was to make Chen Yue happy.


    The entire capital was already in turmoil, but Yunbao did not know this. Since


    Mao Feng was already dead, she could leave the house often. Coincidentally, Ji Xing had just finished his global tour and returned to the capital. He immediately informed the Gu family. After discussing with him, Gu Teng and Xiao Jing decided to send Yunbao to his ce to learn the piano every week.


    Ji Xing had very strict requirements for his disciples. If they could not meet the standards, no matter how prominent their family was, they would be scolded. However, when facing Yunbao Jixing, they would subconsciously be gentle.


    Because Yunbao was too obedient, she would definitely not skimp on practicing the zither twice. She was really happy and was willing to take the initiative to learn.


    It had to be known that learning any musical instrument was boring for children. If they really had to choose whether to give up or not, there were probably not many people in the world who could learn it.


    However, Yunbao did not need any external help at such a young age. She was intoxicated by the music notes and took the initiative to practice. Even if it was boring finger practice, she couldplete it very well.


    Talent in the arts was very important, but if one only had talent and was not diligent, they would not seed. Yunbao had both, which surprised Ji Xing.


    He did his best to teach Yunbao, wanting her to be a world-famous piano yer.


    Yunbao improved rapidly. Not long after, Ji Xing contacted Gu Teng and said, ¡°l think Yunbao can participate in somepetitions now.¡± Gu Teng was a little surprised.. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too early?¡±</font>

 Chapter 380 - 380: Participation

    Chapter 380 - 380: Participation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Xing said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Yunbao has already reached the level where she can participate inpetitions. Moreover, she has always been practicing the piano in the piano room. When she goes out topete, she can see other people¡¯s strength and create pressure for her to go up.¡±


    Gu Teng nodded and said, ¡°Then register Yunbao.¡±


    Gu Teng had also learned musical instruments wvhen she was young. She knew that such things could not be done behind closed doors. Going out to take a look was still a form of training even if she did not win an award.


    Recently, Yunbao¡¯s body had been filled with sorcerers. It was time for her to enjoy the life of an ordinary child.


    This time, it was a youth pianopetition in the capital. ording to<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao¡¯s age, she should have signed up for the children¡¯s group. However, Ji Xing knew that Yunbao¡¯s level had already surpassed theirs, so he signed Yunbao up for the youth group.


    The organizer of thepetition was shocked when they saw Yunbao¡¯s age. They specially called Ji Xing to confirm this, but after receiving an affirmative answer, they passed it.


    After all, this was a cross-levelpetition. If the participants insisted, they could only respect them. Only relegationpetitions would be strictly forbidden.


    Gu Zi was unprecedentedly enthusiastic about Yunbao¡¯s participation in thepetition. As she could not persevere and had yet to learn a musical instrument, she was very proud when she found out that Yunbao was going to participate in thepetition. She thought that Yunbao was family with her. Yunbao¡¯s award was no different from hers.


    For this, Gu Zi even took out her precious dress. She looked at the dress on the bed and fell into deep thought. It seemed that none of it was suitable. This was Yunbao¡¯s first appearance in thepetition. She could not be careless.


    Yunbao, on the other hand, did not seem to care. She hid in the piano room every day to practice the piano music for thepetition.


    Sometimes, Purple Eye woulde out to apany her. Although she did not know much about foreign instruments, she had learned other instruments when she was alive, so she could asionally give her opinions.


    When Yunbao finally became proficient in the piano tune, Gu Zi finally picked out a dress that she was satisfied with and handed it to Gu Teng. ¡°Auntie, can you let Yunbao wear this for thepetition? I haven¡¯t worn this dress yet.¡± Gu Teng looked at the dress and said, ¡°This dress is really beautiful. Our Zizi has good taste!¡±


    After receiving Auntie¡¯s praise, Gu Zi was very proud. She brought her dress to the piano room to look for Yunbao.


    The piano room was built behind the garden of the Gu family¡¯s mansion. It was rtively quiet there and no one would disturb her. However, Gu Zi did not like to go through the flowers because she needed to take a detour to avoid stepping on the flowers.


    She simply walked over from outside the residence. Not long after she stepped out of the door, a light flew into her body. Gu Zi felt dizzy, but she quickly recovered.


    Gu Zi did not take it to heart. She continued to walk towards the piano room and showed it to Yunbao. ¡°This is your battle robe for the battle.¡±


    There wereyers of flower embroidery on the white dress. For the convenience of ying the piano, it was a short-sleeved design. However, there was a butterfly pattern on it. After wearing it, she looked like a flower fairy.


    Purple Eye could not help but praise, ¡°This child has good taste.¡±


    Yunbao quickly took the dress and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Gu Zi. I like this dress so much.¡¯


    Gu Zi was very happy to receive the reaction she wanted. She pulled Yunbao and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go over to cheer you on for yourpetition tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, almost everyone in the Gu family who could go went to apany Yunbao. When they got off the car at the entrance of thepetition venue, the scene was very scary. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that there were several children in the family participating in thepetition.


    Ji Xing was even more nervous than Yunbao. He kept cheering Yunbao on backstage and told her not to worry. She would definitely get a good ranking.


    He was sweating as he spoke. He no longer had the airs of a world-renowned pianist. Instead, he looked like a worried father.


    Yunbao quickly took out a tissue to wipe his sweat and said, ¡°Teacher, do you want to wash your face?¡±


    Ji Xing indeed felt that he was about burn up. He instructed Yunbao to sit here and not move before going to the washroom.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gu Yun? Why are you sitting here?¡± Chang Li walked over in a pink dress.


    Her family had gotten close to the Gu family because of their rtionship with Ye Yan. Now that Ye Yan had died, their lives had plummeted. Chang Li med all of this on Yunbao and thought that if not for her, nothing would have happened..</font>

 Chapter 381 - 381: Match Day

    Chapter 381 - 381: Match Day


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Therefore, when she saw Yunbao, Chang Li subconsciously started to be sarcastic. ¡°This is the backstage of the youth grouppetition. It¡¯s against the rules for you to sit here. Hurry up and get out.¡±


    Yunbao exined, ¡°But I¡¯m participating in the youth grouppetition.¡±


    Chang Li looked at Yunbao in disbelief. ording to her age, she should bepeting in the children¡¯s group, unless her standard had already reached the youth group.


    Thinking of this, Chang Li felt indignant. She had been learning the piano for so many years. Could it be that she could notpare to a child? Yunbao¡¯s current achievements must be because she had taken Ji Xing as her master.


    Chang Li deceived herself. If Yunbao had not been in front of her back then, Ji Xing would definitely have taken her in as his disciple. Now, she would definitely stand on the world stage and shine.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She snorted and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ability. You actually participated in the youth grouppetition to gain attention. When you lose, don¡¯t go back and cry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you lose and want to cry,¡± Yunbao said very sincerely. ¡°Isn¡¯t thepetition to let everyone gather and spar, to let everyone understand their room for growth?¡±


    Facing such a sincere answer, Chang Li felt as if she had stepped on cotton and did not hurt Yunbao at all. This sense of powerlessness made her a little angry from embarrassment. ¡°Stop saying such nice words here. You actually have no way to win. You¡¯re just a wild child who really thinks she¡¯s a rich youngdy.¡±


    When Chang Li was at home, she often heard the adults mention Gu Yun. They always gossiped about old and useless things. Their words were extremely belittling to Gu Yun and her daughter. After listening to it every day, Chang Li took it as the truth.


    At this moment, Ji Xing came out of the washroom and said, ¡°Which family¡¯s child are you from? Why are you so rude?¡±


    Facing Ji Xing, Chang Li did not dare to be impudent. She did not dare to answer and ran back.


    Ji Xing was afraid that the words earlier would affect Yunbao, so he squatted down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense. Just do your own thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Yunbao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard worse words than this.¡¯


    As she was surrounded by love now, Yunbao was not sad when she heard this kind of thing. However, in Ji Xings ears, this child¡¯s past experiences were very bad. He stroked Yunbao¡¯s hair with heartache and said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on thepetition first. When we go back, I¡¯ll bring you to the piano room in university to y, okay?¡±


    Yunbao said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelypete well and get results!¡±


    Chang Li ran back to her mother¡¯s side. When Zhang Juan saw her daughter like this, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chang Li told her mother that Yunbao had alsoe to participate in thepetition. Zhang Juan snorted and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been back in the Gu family for long. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even understand the music score. Coming to thepetition is simply asking to be humiliated.¡±


    Chang Li nodded and said, ¡°l think so too. Moreover, she actually signed up for the youth group.¡±


    ¡°Is their family crazy?¡± Zhang Juan said in surprise. ¡°Letting such a young child go on stage to embarrass herself, but there will be a good show to watch.¡¯


    Zhang Juan imagined Yunbao making a fool of herself and quickly covered her mouth tough.


    Chang Li also felt that Yunbao would definitely make a fool of herself, but she had another idea. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take this opportunity to vent our anger.¡±


    With that, she told her mother her n. Zhang Juan nodded and said, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t go on stage again for the rest of her life.¡±


    Yunbao still did not know that someone had already targeted her. She stood at the back and waited for thepetition to begin. The Gu family members were also sitting below, waiting for Yunbao to go on stage. The camera in Xiao Jings hand was ready to capture his daughter¡¯s firstpetition.


    Looking at Xiao Jings nervous expression, Gu Teng teased, ¡°This is just a smallpetition. If Yunbao goes to a world-sspetition in the future, won¡¯t you faint?¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to either, but this is Yunbao¡¯s first time on stage. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll be afraid.¡±


    Gu Teng shook her head and said, ¡°Our daughter is someone who can fight a sorcerer. How can she be frightened by such a scene?¡±


    Hearing Gu Tengs words, Xiao Jing felt that it made sense and rxed a little.


    As the emcee announced the start of thepetition, all the contestants lined up behind the stage and prepared to go on stage to y at any time. At this moment, Zhang Juan quietly slipped to where Yunbao¡¯s luggage was and carefully hid the de on the edge of the luggage..</font>

 Chapter 382 - 382: Diamond Earrings

    Chapter 382: Diamond Earrings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Zhang Juan finished all of this, she returned to her daughter¡¯s side and nodded to indicate that she was ready.


    Chang Li immediately shouted, ¡°Where are my diamond earrings?¡±


    She looked around in a panic, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. When they saw that only the diamond earring on her left ear had disappeared, many enthusiastic parents followed suit.


    Parent A asked, ¡°Do you remember where you went after putting on the earrings?¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you felt an earring on your ear?¡± Parent B asked.


    Chang Li lowered her head and cried. ¡°I¡¯ve been backstage ever since I put on the earring. I should have left it here.¡±


    A parent asked Zhang Juan, ¡°What material are the child¡¯s earrings made of?¡±


    Zhang Juan immediately exploded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s diamond. I specially custom-made it for the child¡¯spetition.¡±


    When they heard that it was a real diamond, many parents helped to look for it. After all, if they lost this thing, they might me it on them. Only a well-dressed parent C was disdainful. ¡°Since it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s faster to call the police. This way, the children won¡¯t be able topete properly.¡±


    Zhang Juan red. ¡°Could it be that you took it away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just diamond earrings. If 1 want, 1 can buy a box of them.¡± Parent C rolled her eyes elegantly. ¡°1 believe all the parents here can afford them. There¡¯s no need to take your things.¡±


    After Parent C said this, everyone nodded. A family that could afford to nurture their children to y the piano since they were young would not be unable to afford a pair of diamond earrings.


    Zhang Juan did not dare to offend the public, so she could only shut up. Chang


    Li hurriedly cried, ¡°Where did my earrings go?¡±


    Seeing that the child was really crying, the adults continued to help search, but they could not find them even after searching the backstage. Zhang Juan stood up and said, ¡°Could it be that it identally fell into someone¡¯s luggage?


    Why don¡¯t everyone rummage through their luggage?¡±


    This request was a little too much. If you lost something, why did you want everyone to search their suitcase? However, if it really fell in, if you refused to rummage through your suitcase and it was foundter, it would be considered stealing.


    Yunbao was a little at a loss as she looked at everything in front of her. Ji Xingforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine when they find it.¡±


    The parents opened their suitcases one by one and took out their things, but they couldn¡¯t find any traces of diamond earrings. When it was Parent C t s turn, she didn¡¯t cooperate at all. ¡°Call the police now if you dare. I won¡¯t open my suitcase.¡±


    Zhang Juan was used to being arrogant and despotic at home. When she heard this, she wanted to rush forward, but fortunately, Chang Li stopped her.


    She whispered into Zhang Juan¡¯s ear, ¡°The most important thing for us to do now is to deal with Gu Yun. Let¡¯s ignore her for now and talk about it in the future.¡¯


    Only then did Zhang Juan remember the serious matter. She snorted and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t flip through yours first, but if everyone doesn¡¯t have it, it¡¯s you who took it.¡¯


    After saying that, she went to look at the next parent¡¯s luggage. Just as she was about to flip it to Yunbao, Zhang Juan gave Chang Li a look.


    Chang Li quietly walked to Ji Xings side. While everyone¡¯s attention was on the suitcase, a cup of hot water was sshed on Ji Xing.


    Chang Li had pretended to fall and identally threw the ss of water. As soon as Ji Xing cried out in pain, she also cried. For a moment, they did not know who to me.


    Ji Xing, who was scalded by the ss of water, gritted his teeth. Zhang Juan quickly advised, ¡°Teacher Ji, you should hurry up and treat it. Burns are not a small matter. I¡¯ll take care of all your medical expenses. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Zhang Juan¡¯s attitude was very low. In addition, Chang Li only scalded him because she fell. Ji Xing waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need forpensation. The child didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    However, Ji Xing had no intention of leaving. After all, they were about to find their luggage. He was worried about leaving Yunbao here.


    Yunbao shook Ji Xings hand and said, ¡°Teacher, hurry up and treat your wound. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    Zhang Juan quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we¡¯re looking for earrings, we¡¯re just rummaging through the luggage. There are so many parents watching. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hearing them say this, Ji Xing was a little shaken. He could feel wisps of pain on his thigh. Moreover, if the burn was not treated in time, it would easily stick to his pants and worsen.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yunbao, Teacher will leave for a while. After treating my wound, I will definitelye back immediately. Don¡¯t be nervous or afraid.¡¯


    Yunbao nodded. ¡°l understand..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Blade Discovered

    Chapter 383: de Discovered


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Ji Xing leave, Zhang Juan smiled. When it was Yunbao¡¯s turn, she said,


    ¡°You should open this suitcase yourself. That way, no one will suspect you.¡±


    Looking at the huge suitcase and the small Yunbao, the parents felt that Zhang Juan had gone overboard. Parent A said, ¡°The child is only about the height of the suitcase. It¡¯s not good for you to let her open it herself.¡±


    Parent B also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if we help to open it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to help, I naturally won¡¯t say anything. But if someone helps open it and puts something in, is it the child¡¯s fault or someone else¡¯s fault?¡± Zhang Juan said in a very strange tone.


    These words made the other parents not know how to respond. After all, there was no need to take the risk at this time. It would not be good if they were med by this person.


    Yunbao said, ¡°l can open it myself.¡±


    With that, she walked to the suitcase and wanted to open the sp. Zhang


    Juan watched her actions excitedly. As long as Yunbao reached out and


    pressed the sp, her finger would be cut by the de inside. At that time, she would not be able to participate in thepetition.


    Moreover, the child¡¯s fingers were even softer and tender. It would be best if the de could bring her a lifetime of damage. Then, Yunbao would never be able to y the piano for the rest of her life, Zhang Juan thought darkly.


    However, just as Yunbao was about to put her hand on the buckle, she stopped.


    Zhang Juan panicked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open it? Could it be that you took the diamond earrings?¡±


    Because she was anxious, her voice was very ear-piercing. In the end, it reached the point where she was about to scream.


    The parents did not know why she was in a hurry. The child would not run away. There was no need to do this.


    Yunbao pointed at the buckle and said, ¡°There¡¯s a de here.¡±


    Zhang Juan¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Yunbao to notice. She had hidden the de very deeply. From the outside, it was impossible to tell. Many children whopeted with Chang Li had been cut like this.


    However, Yunbao had already vaguely sensed Zhang Juan¡¯s malice towards her. When she walked to the suitcase, this malice suddenly intensified. She carefully used her energy to investigate and realized that there was a de.


    When Yunbao said this, Parent C quickly walked over and carefully observed the ce where the suitcase was buckled. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a de. If the child opens the suitcase directly, she will definitely be injured. Not to mention thepetition, it might even affect the agility of her fingers in the future. What a vicious move.¡¯


    With that, she turned to look at Zhang Juan. The meaning behind her words was self-evident.


    Zhang Juan pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? 1 don¡¯t know who did it either.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t think anyone had seen her install the de. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, no one could me her.


    Parent C did not think so. She looked at Zhang Juan in disdain. ¡°The children have already changed their clothes and don¡¯t have to open their suitcases. Then the de must have just been installed. And you and your daughter said that you lost your earrings and wanted to open your suitcases. At this moment, the de will be useful.¡¯


    After saying that, she stared straight at Zhang Juan and her daughter. It was obvious what she wanted to say.


    When the others heard this, they felt that it made sense. They hugged their children tightly. It was really impossible for them to guard against such a


    person.


    Zhang Juan was still quibbling. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that the child lost the diamond earring. We didn¡¯t know there would be a de. Who knows who did it?¡±


    Parent C sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that the earring was lost. Is it also a coincidence that your child scalded someone¡¯s parent with hot water?¡± Zhang Juan pointed at Parent C and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to frame me here. I think it¡¯s you who ced the de.¡±


    At this moment, Yunbao said, ¡°Then let¡¯s call the police and let the police handle this matter.¡¯


    The other parents all felt that this was a good idea. Zhang Juan revealed a smug expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Anyway, there were no surveince cameras backstage. She had pressed the de in with tweezers for fake eyshes. Her fingerprints were not on it at all. Even if the police came, they would not know who did it. Moreover, they had always done things under the name of the Gu family. Even the police chief had to respect her.


    Although Gu Yun was a child of the Gu family, she only had a piano teacher by her side. There was definitely no way she could criticize her.


    Parent C said, ¡°Then call the police. No one is allowed to leave before the police arrive. If we can¡¯t find this person, the children participating in thepetition in the future will still be in danger. Please cooperate first..¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384: The Police Arrive

    Chapter 384: The Police Arrive


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Initially, some parents felt that it was troublesome, but after hearing this, they agreed. They did not want their children to be hurt in the future.


    Since all the parents agreed, Parent C took out her phone and called the police.


    Chang Li grabbed her mother¡¯s arm in fear. Zhang Juan patted her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if the policee.¡±


    The people outside were waiting for thepetition to start, but they did not expect to see so many police officersing in. They went straight backstage and asked, ¡°May I ask whichdy called the police?¡±


    Parent C stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. We have an incident of intentional harm here, so I chose to call the police.¡±


    She exined the matter to the police station very clearly. There was no mention of her guess about Zhang Juan, only that they had lost their earrings and burned Ji Xing.


    As soon as she finished speaking, they saw Ji Xing return from outside. The police officer guarding the backstage door stopped him. He quickly pointed at Yunbao and said, ¡°l came with my student. I had something to do just now, so


    I went out.¡±


    Only then did the police let him in. Ji Xing quickly pulled Yunbao into his arms and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yunbao simplified what had happened and told him. Ji Xing instantly understood that it was Zhang Juan and her daughter who had done it. He had participated in thepetition from a small ce to his current position. He had seen thousands of methods to harm people. From what had happened just now, he could deduce who the murderer was.


    He hugged Yunbao tightly in fear. If Yunbao had not stopped and opened the suitcase just now, she would definitely have been injured now.


    Ji Xing med himself for being careless. He had not participated in thepetition for so many years and had forgotten that such a thing would happen. He actually left Yunbao backstage alone.


    Yunbao could feel the teacher¡¯s self-me. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Teacher is not to me. My Auntie said that if someone wants to harm you, you can never guard against it.¡±


    Ji Xing did not expect to beforted by a child one day. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Yunbao is really a good child.¡±


    After the police collected evidence from the scene, they began to ask questions one by one, but none of the parents could say anything useful. The police locked onto Zhang Juan as a suspect.


    However, when the police walked over, her attitude was very arrogant. ¡°That woman told you everything just now. I have nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, ording to the rules, you have to answer our questions.¡± The police officer who asked the question was a young man who was a little afraid of this attitude.


    The old policeman heard themotion and walked over. ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better cooperate with us quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid thispetition won¡¯t


    start. ¡±


    Upon hearing that thepetition was to be postponed, Zhang Juan immediately stopped being stubborn. She answered whatever the police asked.


    The young policeman was stunned. After leaving, he asked, ¡°You can just say that?¡±


    ¡°Remember, when you meet such people, threaten them with what they care about the most. It¡¯s definitely useful,¡± the old policeman said.


    Zhang Juan thought that nothing would go wrong, but the police pulled out


    the camera on the stage andpared it to the parents waiting behind the scenes. Only Zhang Juan was not around.


    This way, she would be suspected ofmitting a crime. The police officer asked, ¡°Madam Zhang, where were you at that time?¡±


    Zhang Juan pretended to be calm and said, ¡°l went to the toilet at that time.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not in the surveince cameras in the toilet corridor,¡± the police officer said.


    Zhang Juan raised her head and said, ¡°I despise the toilets here for being unclean and went outside to use them. Do you have to interfere?¡±


    ¡°Then where did you go to use the toilet?¡± the police officer continued to ask.


    Zhang Juan was impatient from the questions. She stood up and said, ¡°1 want to call your chief!¡±


    With that, she made a call and said, ¡°Chief Yang, your subordinates are too blind. Since you can¡¯t find the thief, go back and slowly investigate. Can you afford topensate for dying my daughter¡¯s pianopetition?¡±


    The chief on the other end of the line agreed submissively. Then, he called the leading police officer and said, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re questioning? Get back here! ¡±


    The police could only be forced to end it and prepare to leave. At this moment,


    Yunbao said, ¡°No one is allowed to leave. I¡¯m the one who was almost hurt. You have to give me an exnation!¡±


    The police chief heard this voice on the phone and said, ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Gu Yun asked Ji Xing to put her down and ran over. ¡°I¡¯m the victim of this.¡±


    ¡°The police will follow up on this matterter. Children shouldn¡¯t interrupt casually.¡± The police chief didn¡¯t take a child seriously..

 Chapter 385 - 385: The Xie Family in the Capital

    Chapter 385: The Xie Family in the Capital


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Parent C walked over and took the phone. ¡°Then are you going to listen to me or not?¡±


    The police chief could not tell who it was, but he still asked cautiously, ¡°You


    are¡­¡±


    Parent C said word by word, ¡°My name is Xie Huan, a member of the Xie family from the capital.¡±


    These wordspletely shocked the police chief. He stood up on the other end of the phone and said obsequiously, ¡°So your child is also participating in thepetition. I¡¯ll call them back immediately. It won¡¯t dy the start of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Thepetition is no longer important at this time.¡± Xie Huan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°l just want to find the culprit and make her pay the price.¡±


    The police chief felt that the sweat on his head was about to fall. Zhang Juan and the Gu family were rtives, but Xie Huan was a member of the Xie family. Two of the three aristocratic families were here. He really felt that this matter was difficult to handle.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand this matter in half an hour, I¡¯ll get my brother to tell you. I think you know my brother, Xie Jin, right?¡± Xie Huan said.


    Of course, the police chief knew him. He was the head of the Xie family, a figure who could make the Capital tremble with a stomp.


    He did not care what Zhang Juan would think now. Even if the Gu family supported her, they would not go against the Xie family. He had to make a choice to protect himself.


    The police chief smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find out about this as soon as possible. It won¡¯t dy the start of the pianopetition.¡±


    Then, the police stayed behind to continue searching for clues. Seeing the change in front of her, Zhang Juan really panicked. In the past, after she called the police chief, these people would all leave and the case would be left unsettled.


    But ever since that parent took the call, everything was different.


    Gu Yun looked at Xie Huan in admiration and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    She had originally wanted to look for her eldest uncle to step in. She did not expect this sister to be able to make the police chief bow down alone.


    ¡°Of course my Auntie is amazing.¡± A little boy walked out and said.


    Xie Huan held his hand and said, ¡°Xie Jing, don¡¯t be so rude. Greet this little sister first.¡¯


    Xie Jing quickly lowered his head obediently and greeted Gu Yun. Looking at the youth who was at least ten years older than her, Gu Yun felt very surprised and said, ¡°Hello, Brother.¡¯


    She only had people her age by her side, and it was rare to see someone so much older than herself.


    Xie Jing said to Yunbao, ¡°With my Auntie around, everything will seed. You don¡¯t have to worry about that bad woman running away.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who did it too?¡± Yunbao said.


    Xie Jing revealed a knowing expression. ¡°Of course I know. It must be that woman in the red suit.¡±


    Only Zhang Juan was dressed in red. She was roaring into the phone.


    It was the Chang family on the other end of the line. She had hoped that they would stand up for her, but she did not expect them to not care at all. She felt that it was not a big deal, but the police chief was no longer answering his phone. She had a bad feeling.


    At this moment, the Gu family came backstage. They originally thought that with Ji Xing apanying Yunbao, there was no need to make special arrangements to go in and see the situation. However, these police officers did note out for a long time, so they were a little worried.


    Gu Lin called Gu Jia in advance, so he sessfully entered the backstage and walked to Yunbao¡¯s side to confirm her safety.


    Xiao Jing and Gu Teng went straight to Ji Xing to ask about the situation and quickly learned the whole story.


    ¡°You¡¯re Brother Gu, right?¡± Xie Huan asked. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Gu Lin looked up and said, ¡°Are you Xiao Huan?¡±


    Xie Huan smiled and nodded. She did not expect to meet an acquaintance here, She asked, ¡°Is that little girl from your family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s child,¡± Gu Lin said.


    After saying that, he led Xie Huan over and introduced, ¡°Little Sister, this is Xie Huan from the Xie family. She yed with you when you were young. Do you remember?¡±


    Of course, Gu Teng remembered Xie Huan. When they were young, the two of them had the best rtionship and practically wished they could sleep together at night. However,ter on, Xie Huan was sent overseas to study in elementary school and she went to the Soaring Cloud Sect to learn spells. Gradually, they broke off contact.


    The two of them were very surprised to see each other again. Xie Huan said, ¡°1 just returned to the country two days ago and heard from Eldest Brother that you¡¯re already married. I didn¡¯t expect the child to be so big.¡±


    Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°A lot of things happened in between. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when we get back.¡±


    Xie Huan became even angrier when she found out that Yunbao was Gu Tengs child. ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant that woman was. If Yunbao didn¡¯t react quickly, she would definitely be injured now..¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386: Relatives

    Chapter 386 - 386: Rtives


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon hearing Xie Huan¡¯s words, Gu Teng snorted and said, ¡°No one can bully my daughter.¡±


    In Xie Huan¡¯s impression, Gu Teng had always been gentle. This was the first time she had seen her speak so harshly. However, when she thought of how an adorable child like Yunbao was going to be injured, she felt angry.


    Xiao Jing walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this happen. I¡¯ll protect my daughter.¡±


    Only then did Xie Huan notice this handsome young man and ask, ¡°Are you Xiao Jing?¡±


    Although Xiao Jing did not know Xie Huan, he understood that she was very close to Gu Teng. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xie Huan immediately began to size Xiao Jing up. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was like a mother-inw sizing up her son-inw. Xiao Jing also allowed her to look at him with a very generous attitude.


    Seeing Xiao Jing like this, Xie Huan smiled and said, ¡°Then I wish you a long life together.¡±


    On one side, it was a scene of friends reuniting, and on the other, Gu Teng had already put on a long face at the police. Why couldn¡¯t they find any evidence?


    The policeman¡¯s face was covered in sweat. Logically speaking, this case was not difficult, but the chief had already said that he had to take good care of Zhang Juan. He said that she was a rtive of the Gu family and had to be respected. However, now that a Miss Xie had appeared, he really did not know how to deal with her.


    Gu Lin could also tell that the police officer was in a difficult position. He called the police chief and said, ¡°My niece was almost injured backstage in thepetition. You haven¡¯t dealt with such a simple matter yet. Do you want to be the chief or not?¡±


    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s words, the police chief almost fell out of his chair. His brain began to spin rapidly to analyze the matter.


    Of course, to get to the position of chief, he was not a fool. He quickly understood what he should do and said ingratiatingly, ¡°So it¡¯s because the youngdy of the Gu family was almost injured. Previously, Madam Zhang didn¡¯t mention a word when she called. She only said that her child was bullied and that I hesitated because she was rted to the Gu family. I¡¯ll get the people present to do business!¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to hear you tell me this on the phone again. Get over here!¡± Gu Lin said angrily.


    He was not a kind person to begin with. Moreover, this police chief was too detestable. If the injured child today did not have any background, would he help Zhang Juan and her daughter get away with it?


    Zhang Juan didn¡¯t know anyone else from the Gu family, but she had seen Gu Lin when she went to visit Ye Yan with her family. She quickly walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you have to stand up for our Xiao Li. If you think about it, she has to call you Uncle.¡±


    Gu Luo looked at Zhang Juan in surprise. It was strange. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t tell that Gu Lin was here to support Yunbao?


    Of course, Zhang Juan knew that Yunbao was Gu Lin¡¯s niece, but in her understanding, a niece was not considered a rtive. She was just a child born from a daughter who had married out.


    Her family was rted to Ye Yan by blood. Although Ye Yan had left the Gu family, the two children were still around. They were real rtives.


    She remembered that Gu Lin¡¯s attitude was very enthusiastic every time they came to visit, but what she did not know was that Gu Lin was only maintaining a polite appearance and thinking that Chang Li could y with his daughter.


    Thinking of this, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s also because Gu Yun is insensible. It¡¯s clearly not a big deal that she¡¯s not injured, but she insisted on making such a bigmotion to make everyone uneasy.¡±


    Gu Lin stared at her coldly and said, ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    Zhang Juan did not realize that danger was approaching and continued to chatter, ¡°In my opinion, Gu Yun is a child of another family after all. Her surname should be Xiao. You should focus more on Gu Ming and Gu Zi. I remember that Gu Zi used to like to y with our Xiao Li the most.¡±


    Gu Lin revealed a mocking smile. ¡°That¡¯s because you remembered wrongly.¡±


    At this moment, Zhang Juan finally felt that something was wrong. It was as if Gu Lin was no longer what she remembered.


    At this moment, the police chief finally ran in, panting. He rushed to Gu Lin and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t take good care of Miss Gu before. I¡¯ll get someone to take her away now.¡±


    With that, they got someone to handcuff Zhang Juan. Gu Lin stopped him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even get the evidence and you want to take her away. How exactly did you solve the case?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Luo pointed at the police captain who was still wiping his sweat and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the key to this case?¡±


    The police captain didn¡¯t dare to speak when he saw the chief¡¯s expression, but he was very dissatisfied with the chief¡¯s indiscriminate behavior. After thinking about it, he was prepared to speak..</font>

 Chapter 387 - 387: Key Evidence

    Chapter 387 - 387: Key Evidence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The police chief roared when he saw that he was about to speak.


    Then, he turned to look at Gu Lin. ¡°He¡¯s just a small captain and doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll just take him away so that I won¡¯t disturb the Miss¡¯s pianopetition.¡±


    At this moment, Yunbao walked over and said, ¡°Thepetition isn¡¯t important. I¡¯m lucky that I wasn¡¯t injured today, but what if something like this happens in the nextpetition?¡±


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s words, the other parents also started discussing. Parent Ained, ¡°If we can¡¯t catch this person for a long time, we won¡¯t dare to bring our children out to participate in thepetition in the future.¡±


    ¡°Look at that de. It¡¯s too sharp. If the child¡¯s hand is injured,they might not be able to y the piano in the future, What a vicious method.¡± Parent B patted their chest in fear.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Parent D said domineeringly, ¡°We demand an exnation. We have to find this person, and we want evidence.¡±


    Seeing that the parents had begun to riot, the police chief was extremely anxious. He was busy talking to Gu Lin and had no time tofort them.


    Gu Luo quickly found a chair and ced it behind her brother. Gu Lin sat down and looked at the police chief coldly. ¡°What I want is fairness. Stop sucking up to curry favor. I want this captain to investigate today.¡±


    Since Gu Lin had already said so, the police chief could only listen. He said to the captain, ¡°Investigate carefully. You must satisfy Young Master Gu.¡±


    At this moment, Zhang Juan finally panicked. She quickly walked up to Gu Lin and said, ¡°This matter is actually nothing. Gu Yun was not injured at the end of the day. Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡±


    Gu Luo immediately walked up and said, ¡°Why should we let it go? Our child almost got injured. We demand an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you did this?¡± Xiao Jing said with a mocking smile.


    Actually, they all knew that Zhang Juan must have done this, but they had to find concrete evidence to send her to the police station. Now, they were pretending not to know and ying with her.


    However, Zhang Juan did not hear it. She was still thinking about how to hide this matter. She kept cursing Gu Yun in her heart. Otherwise, thepetition would have started long ago. She would not have been forced to this point.


    The police captain asked Zhang Juan again, ¡°You didn¡¯t appear outside in the surveince cameras. Then where did you go when you disappeared behind the curtain?¡±


    Of course, Zhang Juan couldn¡¯t answer. She could only y the me game and say, ¡°Maybe the camera didn¡¯t capture me. Take a closer look. I didn¡¯t leave at all.¡¯


    Her words made peopleugh. Previously, she said that she went to the toilet, but now, she changed her words and said that she did not go out.


    The police captain shook his head and said, ¡°We did not see wrongly. I advise you to tell us the truth.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that!¡± Zhang Juan said angrily.


    The police captain mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Hurry up and tell the truth. Where did you go during that period of time!¡±


    He had interrogated countless criminals since he was a young police officer. He was an expert at scaring people.


    Zhang Juan was also frightened by this stern tone. She said vaguely, ¡°l can¡¯t remember either. I forgot where I was at that time.¡±


    The police captain knew that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. He could only turn around and ask the others if they had found anything. At this moment, the person in charge of the trace examination walked over. ¡°Captain, there are obvious scratches on the de. It should have been left behind when someone used a tool to ce the de. As long as we find such a tool, we will know who the culprit is.¡±


    The person who checked the marks sounded very excited, but it was like a bolt from the blue in Zhang Juan¡¯s ears. She clenched the bag in her hand and wished she could throw away the tweezers inside right now, but facing so many people, she did not dare to move at all.


    Chang Li was already trembling in fear. She hid behind the wall, afraid that she would be arrested by the police.


    At this point, Zhang Juan still didn¡¯t give up. She looked at Gu Lin and said, ¡°Young Master Gu, on ount that we¡¯re all rtives, let¡¯s end this matter here. Let¡¯s deal with family matters behind closed doors.¡±


    Gu Lin sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s your rtive? Your Chang family has nothing to do with our Gu family. If I hear you swindling others in the name of the Gu family again, the Zhou family will be an example of what will happen t you.¡±


    Zhang Juan still remembered the Zhou family. They had the same status as the Chang family, but after offending the Gu family, not only did they go bankrupt, but everyone disappeared..</font>

 Chapter 388 - 388: Evidence

    Chapter 388 - 388: Evidence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Zhang Juan did not want the Chang family to end up like this.


    However, if she was arrested, Chang Li¡¯s father would definitely not want her. He already had a lover and did not like her. The only reason he did not take the initiative to ask for a divorce was for the sake of his face.


    If she was arrested now, he would have a legitimate reason to propose a divorce and marry that little lover. However, by then, Chang Li would have no one to take care of her. Zhang Juan did not believe that that little lover would treat her daughter well, so she could not be convicted no matter what.


    At the thought of this, Zhang Juan took two steps back and rushed out of the door. As long as she destroyed the evidence and refused to admit it, no one could say that she did it.


    The police at the door did not expect her to do this and hurriedly went forward to stop her. However, Zhang Juan was too fast and they could not stop her at all. They could only chase after her desperately.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yunbao also ran out. She had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Seeing her run out, the people of the Gu family hurriedly followed.


    Zhang Juan didn¡¯t know where she was going, but she quickly ran to the bridge along the main road outside. She threw the bag in her hand to destroy the evidence, but she didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t have enough arm strength to throw it into the river. Instead, it hung on the railing by the bridge.


    Zhang Juan panicked, afraid that the police would catch up and get her bag. She scrambled to the bridge and wanted to push the bag down, but the police behind kept shouting at her, making her panic and afraid, so she lost her footing and fell off the bridge.


    This frightened the police. Although they were chasing Zhang Juan, they did not want to cause an ident. They quickly turned around and ran down the bridge to save her.


    At this moment, Yunbao took out her wand and wrapped Zhang Juan in a big bubble with a defensive spell. Then, she used all her strength to gently ce her on the water and float to the shore.


    This series of actions happened very quickly. No one noticed Yunbao¡¯s actions. In the eyes of others, Zhang Juan was lucky not to be washed away by the water.


    The police pulled her up and Yunbao easily got her bag. Xiao Jing, who had finally run over, quickly carried her down and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that Yunbao is here, but this kind of thing is too dangerous. Just let Daddy do it next time.¡±


    Gu Lin also felt that Yunbao was a little too impulsive. Even if she knew magic, she could not do this. However, it was not easy to educate the children outside. He could only endure it and go home.


    Yunbao handed her bag to the police officer and said, ¡°The evidence should be inside.¡¯


    Under the bridge, Zhang Juan slowly woke up and realized that she had failed. She squatted on the ground and cried loudly, unwilling to get up. Chang Li also walked over under the lead of the police. She sobbed and threw herself into Zhang Juan¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, Xie Huan said, ¡°They look quite pitiful.¡±


    Xie Jing looked at Auntie in confusion. ¡°Auntie, are you going to help them?¡±


    ¡°What a joke,¡± Xie Huan sneered. ¡°They¡¯re crying so pitifully now not because of guilt, but because they regret not doing it more thoroughly when the matter was exposed. Zhang Juan might have harmed many children in the past. She deserves to end up like this today.¡±


    Xie Huan was not someone who pitied all living beings. Since she had done something wrong, she should be punished.


    The police found tweezers in Zhang Juan¡¯s bag. After a trace test, they matched the scratches on the de. This was conclusive evidence.


    Zhang Juan knew that she could not deny it. She cried unwillingly and said, really regret not throwing away the tweezers back then.¡±


    As the victim, the Gu family filed awsuit against Zhang Juan and did not ept private mediation. When Zhang Juan¡¯s husband, Chang Yong, arrived, he said obsequiously, ¡°Young Master Gu, this matter is Zhang Juan¡¯s fault, but if filing awsuit hurts the harmony between our two families, it¡¯s better to settle it in private.¡±


    ¡°What harmony can there be between our two families? The Chang family has nothing to do with our Gu family.¡± Gu Lin said firmly.


    Chang Yong did not know that Gu Lin had said this before. He only thought that Zhang Juan had angered him and that was why he was like this. He wished he could rush in and p Zhang Juan right now. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll divorce that vicious woman now. Our rtionship can¡¯t be cut off.¡±


    Gu Lin really could not understand how thick- skinned these people were. He smiled and said, ¡°Our families only interacted because of the Ye family. Now that I¡¯ve divorced Ye Yan, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Chang Yong didn¡¯t expect Gu Lin to say this. If this spread, many partners wouldugh at him and even terminate their cooperation. After all, they cooperated because the Chang family and the Gu family were rtives..</font>

 Chapter 389 - 389: Champion

    Chapter 389 - 389: Champion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more Chang Yong thought about it, the angrier he became. He simply pulled Chang Li out of the corner and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop your mother from doing such a thing? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s illegal?¡±


    Chang Li cried, ¡°l can only listen to Mommy do this. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    Chang Yong could not listen to any of this. He raised his leg and kicked Chang


    Li. ¡°Stop arguing. Hurry up and apologize to your Sister Gu Yun.¡±


    Chang Li was protected by Zhang Juan at home and could be considered to have been raised in the palm of her hand. She had never suffered such grievances before. She said stubbornly, ¡°l don¡¯t want to go,¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chang Yong red and said, ¡®You little brat, you don¡¯t even listen to your father. You¡¯re simply asking for a beating.¡±


    Gu Lin couldn¡¯t stand watching him hit the child anymore and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to show off in front of me. Yunbao still has to continue thepetition and doesn¡¯t have time to care about you. Just leave this matter to the police.¡±


    With that, she turned around and was about to leave when Chang Yong stopped her. ¡°Young Master Gu, we can apologize or even kneel down, but don¡¯t go to court, okay?¡±


    Gu Lin sneered and said, ¡°If you have the time to pester me here, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to the Miss of the Xie family? Your wife offended them quite badly backstage.¡±


    Chang Yong was stunned. He did not expect the Xie family to be involved. Zhang Juan had offended two of the three aristocratic families at once. How could he survive?


    He thought about it and said, ¡°l must get a divorce!¡±


    Gu Lin hurriedly left the police station and rushed to the event location. This was Yunbao¡¯s firstpetition. He could not miss it.


    When he arrived, Yunbao was about to go on stage. Gu Lin realized that the audience was filled with people from the Gu family. Even Gu Jia, who was usually very busy, was here.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working today?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    Gu Jia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to eat lunch and I took advantage of this opportunity to run over. I have to be there for Yunbao¡¯s firstpetition.¡±


    After the emcee announced the performance, Yunbao walked onto the stage. She was the youngest in the youth team. The judges were a little surprised that such a young child wanted to participate in the youthpetition.


    Yunbao sat on the piano stool after bowing. Ji Xing stood below the stage to cheer her on, looking even more nervous than she was.


    Yunbao calmly began to y. She was clearly very good at ying at such a young age. Ji Xing felt that Yunbao performed better than when she was practicing.


    The piano keys were as smooth as flowing water under her hand. There was no sense of powerlessness like a child ying the piano. If one closed their eyes, they would not be able to believe that this was a child ying. The judges finally understood why Yunbao was in the youth group. If shepeted in the children¡¯s group, she would be bullying them.


    The style of the song that Ji Xing chose for Yunbao was very cheerful. It was not the cryptic sad style, so Yunbao yed very emotionally. Her daily life was just so happy and lively. Everyone present was infected by Yunbao¡¯s ying.


    Xie Jing, who had already gone on stage to perform, said, ¡°Sister Yunbao is really good at ying. Even I might not be able to y so well.¡±


    Xie Huan said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your level is invincible among your peers? Why are you admitting that someone ys better than you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. They indeed can¡¯tpare to me.¡± Xie Jing looked at Yunbao and said, ¡°If they were as good as Sister Yunbao, I wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Ever since Xie Jing learned how to y the piano a year ago, he knew that he was talented, so he inadvertently revealed his pride. This was because he had the confidence, but he was not arrogant. As long as he met someone who yed better than him, he would sincerely praise them.


    However, the children in thesepetitions were forced to y the piano. Not to mention love, they probably wished they could smash the piano. They were only forced to learn by their parents. It was undeniable that they would change in the future, but the tune they yed now was really unpleasant.


    Only Yunbao liked it from the bottom of her heart. The song was so moving under her performance.


    After the performance ended, there was enthusiastic apuse from the audience. The Gu family members stood up excitedly. Xiao Jing even had tears in his eyes. Gu Tengughed him for still crying at his age.


    Ji Xing also apuded Yunbao excitedly. He felt that it was a right choice to ept this disciple, she would definitely be able to stand at a higher ce to perform in the future.


    The judges also gave high marks in their notebooks. When the rankings were finally announced, first ce was given to Yunbao. All the participants felt that it was well deserved..</font>

 Chapter 390 - 390: Playing the Piano

    Chapter 390 - 390: ying the Piano


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao happily carried the trophy home. Although it was only a smallpetition, it was also an honor that Yunbao had obtained by herself. The entire family was happy about it.


    Even Old Master Gu and Old Madam Gu, who were still traveling around the world, knew and sent their blessings to Yunbao through a video call.


    Gu Lin ced Yunbao¡¯s trophy in the most conspicuous ce in the living room so that the people from the family could show it off immediately.


    Cheng Xi even suggested holding a party. It was Gu Teng who stopped these excited people and said, ¡®Yunbao only won a smallpetition. You have to be so grand. It won¡¯t be toote to celebrate when she participates in the bigpetitions in the future.¡±


    Gu Tengs words calmed these people down, but they still made a very sumptuous meal to celebrate at night.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The next day, Gu Lin heard the oue of the Chang family¡¯s punishment of Zhang Juan. Although Zhang Juan was still facingwsuits from the Gu family, Chang Yong still very quickly proposed a divorce.


    She heard from the police that Zhang Juan did not agree at first, but the Chang family threatened her with Chang Li¡¯s future. In the end, she reluctantly signed the divorce agreement.


    Moreover, after Chang Yong returned, he announced that he was going to marry a new wife, the lover he had been raising outside. Now that she was pregnant, she might give birth to a son. The two elders of the Chang family nodded in agreement because of this.


    Chang Li¡¯s future would definitely not be easy, but Gu Lin did not pity her at all. After all, this was chosen by the mother and daughter.


    As for the police chief who couldn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, he had been reported by Gu Lin and was now being dismissed and under investigation.


    Just as Yunbao continued to practice the piano, Xie Huan brought Xie Jing to her door. She originally wanted to visit Gu Teng, but she had not finished dealing with her family matters. Coincidentally, she met her at the child¡¯s pianopetition, so she could not help bute to see her.


    When Xie Jing heard that Auntie was going to the Gu family, he volunteerede and see Sister Yunbao.


    Xiao Jing did not have a good expression on his face. It was already very troublesome to have Rong Xuan, but another boy appeared and stuck to


    Yunbao.


    Gu Luo tried tofort him. ¡°Xie Jing is ten years older than Yunbao. He probably only sees Yunbao as a younger sister.¡±


    When Xiao Jing heard this, his expression improved a little. However, Xie Jing indeed thought that way. In his eyes, Yunbao was just a little sister, a little sister who yed the piano very well.


    After the elders greeted him, he said, ¡°Auntie Gu, where is Sister Yunbao? I want to see her.¡¯


    ¡°Yunbao is practicing the piano in the piano room at the back of the garden. You¡¯ll be able to see her if you go over now,¡± Gu Teng said.


    Xie Jing politely bade farewell to Gu Teng and followed the servants to look for Yunbao. After walking through the garden and entering the piano room, he heard pleasant music. Actually, it was just a tune to practice fingering. It was very boring, but Yunbao yed it very happily.


    Xie Jing could not understand why Yunbao was so happy when she yed the piano. Even at his age, there were times when he did not want to practice the piano. He only persisted because of his perseverance. However, Yunbao was only three years old, but she could actually persevere on her own.


    When he heard it repeat a second time, Xie Jing finally knocked on the piano room door. Yunbao ran over and opened the door with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re Brother Xie Jing, right?¡±


    Xie Jing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I followed Auntie to see Auntie Gu and wanted to see you.¡±


    Although Yunbao and Xie Jing had only met once, she knew that Xie Jing had a good impression of her, so she was happy to see him.


    Xie Jing walked in and said, ¡°How long do you practice the piano every day?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I practice until I feel that it¡¯s enough, and then I stop,¡± Yunbao replied.


    This answer exceeded Xie Jings expectations. He did not expect Yunbao to practice the piano so freely. She should have set a time to practice, but when he thought of Yunbao¡¯s level, he did not raise any objections.


    After all, everyone practiced the piano differently. Moreover, Yunbao¡¯s master was the world-renowned Ji Xing. If this practice was not right, he would definitely say it.


    ¡°Brother Xie Jing, the tune you yed that day was especially nice. Can you y it for me again?¡± Yunbao blinked her big eyes and asked.


    Of course, Xie Jing was willing. After washing his hands, he sat on the piano bench. Yunbao sat at the side and listened to him y the piano.


    At this moment, Gu Zi, who was ying in the garden, suddenly had a change in her gaze. She threw down the doll in her hand and stood up. The eyeballs in her eyes turnedpletely ck, and one could not see the whites of her eyes at all. Then, she walked forward stiffly step by step, like a zombie in a movie..</font>

 Chapter 391 - 391: Female Ghost

    Chapter 391 - 391: Female Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zi returned to her room and closed the door. Then, she took out her children¡¯s makeup in front of the mirror and began to apply it on her face. She dressed very maturely and charmingly, not at all like her usual princess aesthetics.


    Her hair was tied up high, and she had red lipstick on her lips. She was wearing a pair of high heels. Gu Zi had wanted to buy them desperately previously, but she stopped wearing them because she was ufortable.


    Gu Zi also cut her dress even shorter with scissors. The waist was cut open to reveal her tender waist, and she even painted her ten fingers with nail polish.


    After dressing up, she twisted her body in front of the mirror. From her expression to her movements, she looked like a mature and charming woman, not a child.


    After being satisfied with her outfit, Gu Zi walked out of the room and went downstairs. This frightened Gu Ming, who was sitting on the sofa. He did not expect his sister to dress like this.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He stopped Gu Zi and said, ¡°What are you wearing? Don¡¯t you usually like pink? Why are you wearing lipstick of this color?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Gu Zi said as she nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    Such an unfamiliar expression should not have appeared on Gu Zit Gu Ming vaguely felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call the doctor over now.¡±


    Gu Zi leaned against the handrail of the stairs and tried to pose as an adult.


    She snorted and said, ¡®You should take care of yourself. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that, she swayed and walked out. Gu Ming hurriedly ran to the study upstairs to look for his father. In his opinion, something must have happened to Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi walked towards the piano room at the back and knocked on the door


    with an expectant expression. Yunbao and Xie Jing, who were ying the piano, were interrupted. Yunbao ran over to open the door and was almost frightened. It took her a while to react and say, ¡°Sister Gu Zi?¡±


    Gu Zi hurriedly walked in and greeted Xie Jing. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Xie Jing frowned and looked at Gu Zi. He could not believe that such a mature outfit would appear on a child. It looked simply out of ce. He did not know what Gu Zi usually looked like, so he did not make a sound.


    Yunbao hurriedly exined, ¡°Sister Gu Zi isn¡¯t usually like this. She might have wanted to try on new clothes today.¡±


    When Xie Jing heard this, he quickly pulled Yunbao over and whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s suddenly like this, I think something might have happened to your sister.¡± Gu Zi walked over and said, ¡°Handsome, do you want to y with me?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to touch Xie Jing, her eyes filled with teasing. She looked like an adult woman hitting on him.


    Yunbao also sensed that something was Wrong. She closed her eyes and circted energy throughout her body. Then, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Gu Zi. She saw the soul of an adult female on her body. She was controlling Gu Zi¡¯s body.


    It was a very beautiful and sexy woman. She was wearing pajamas and had a good figure. Moreover, she had a charming smile on her face.


    However, Yunbao did not have the time to see how beautiful she was. She pulled Xie Jing behind her and took out her wand. ¡°Leave Sister Gu Zi quickly.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to leave. This little girl is cute. She will definitely be a beauty when she grows up. I like this body,¡± the beautiful woman said.


    Seeing that she did not agree, Yunbao immediately used a spell, wanting to beat the woman¡¯s soul out. However, the woman only raised her hand gently to block the attack and said in surprise, ¡°So you¡¯re a witch.¡±


    Xie Jing, who was standing at the back, was shocked by this scene. He did not expect such a scene in a movie to happen in reality. Moreover, there was actually magic. This really challenged his understanding of the world for more than ten years.


    Yunbao did not expect this woman¡¯s magic power to be not weak either. She hurriedly focused her strength on the wand and attacked again.


    This time, the woman could not block the attack. She quickly dodged and ran out of the piano room. Then, she ran into the house in a little girl¡¯s voice and cried. ¡°Yunbao helped outsiders bully me. That pretty brother even wanted to touch me just now.¡±


    Cheng Xi, who had juste downstairs, was stunned. She quickly pulled Gu


    Zi into her arms and said, ¡°What happened? Could there be a misunderstanding?¡±


    She really could not believe that Yunbao would do this. Moreover, Xie Jing looked like a good child.


    Gu Zi cried, ¡°That¡¯s right. That pretty brother helped me change into this outfit and said that it looked good. Then, he pulled me to touch me..¡±</font>

 Chapter 392 - 392: The Female Ghost’s Wish

    Chapter 392 - 392: The Female Ghost¡¯s Wish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zi t s cries attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The adults who were chatting upstairs hurriedly walked down and looked at Gu Zi t s outfit in shock.


    Gu Lin was so shocked by his daughter¡¯s voice that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. He took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Gu Zi ran into his arms and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing insisted on touching me.¡±


    Xie Huan, who was standing with Gu Teng, widened her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our Xie Jing is not such a person.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Yunbao and Xie Jing running in. Gu


    Teng hurriedly asked, ¡°Yunbao, what happened just now to make your Sister


    Gu Zi cry like this? Moreover, who put this on her?¡±


    Yunbao pointed the wand in her hand at Gu Zi and said, ¡°Everyone, quickly move aside. A ghost is attached to Sister Gu Zi!¡±


    Gu Teng hurriedly pulled Xie Huan away. After all, she was just an ordinary person. It would be bad if she was injured.


    Xiao Jings body immediately ignited with the mes of the God of War, ready to join the battle at any time. It seemed like he did not believe Gu Zi t s words at all.


    At this moment, Gu Zi reached out and grabbed Gu Lin¡¯s neck. She was clearly just a child, but she was very strong. Moreover, Gu Lin could not break free and could only be strangled. His breathing became irregr.


    Gu Ziughed out loud and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys love this child very much? Why didn¡¯t anyone see that something was wrong just now?¡±


    Gu Ming looked at this scene and said, ¡°Hurry up and let go of my father!¡±


    ¡°Your father will have a new lover sooner orter. When the new mother gives birth to a new child, she won¡¯t care how you siblings live.¡± An adult woman¡¯s voice appeared on Gu Zi t s body. It was clearly the female ghost speaking. Gu Ming was not a child who could be easily provoked. He said firmly, ¡°Even if Daddy marries a new mother, he will still love us. I won¡¯t believe your words.¡±


    The female ghost pursed her lips and said, ¡°What a good child, but your father won¡¯t live to that day.¡±


    With that, she strangled Gu Lin¡¯s neck with all her might, as if she wanted Gu


    Lin to die now. Seeing that Eldest Uncle was about to be strangled to death, Yunbao hurriedly summoned Glutinous Rice Ball and let it rush over like a cannonball to send Gu Zi flying.


    Fortunately, the female ghost was now possessing Gu Zi t s body, so physical attacks were effective on her. She was knocked a few meters away by the glutinous rice ball.


    ¡°Glutinous Rice Ball, don¡¯t hurt Sister Gu Zi,¡± Yunbao shouted.


    Glutinous Rice Ball immediately used its advantage of being soft to protect Gu Zi t s body to the greatest extent. Gu Liny on the ground and panted heavily. Gu Ming ignored the danger and ran over to help him up.


    Yunbao said, ¡°Now that Eldest Uncle is fine, let¡¯s see how you can threaten us.¡±


    The female ghost did not give up and got up. ¡°Even if he¡¯s fine, I¡¯m in Gu Zi t s body now. As long as I don¡¯t go out, you won¡¯t be able to attack me unless you want Gu Zi to die with me.¡¯


    Gu Lin, who had finally recovered, asked, ¡°Then what do you want? As long as you¡¯re willing to leave my daughter¡¯s body, I¡¯m willing to give you anything.¡±


    The female ghost smiled when she heard this promise, She straightened her clothes and sat on the steps. ¡°l only want him.¡±


    The female ghost pointed at Xie Jinga Xie Huan quickly shielded the child behind her and said, ¡°He¡¯s still a child. What do you want him for?¡±


    She did not expect this female ghost to be so shameless as to ask for a child.


    ¡°He¡¯s a natural spirit body. As long as I can be with him, my cultivation speed will increase greatly. It won¡¯t be long before 1 can be an overlord. At that time, I can go wherever I want and won¡¯t be tied to the box anymore.¡± The female ghost sighed. ¡°The feeling of freedom is so wonderful.¡±


    Gu Yu could tell that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Were you in a box previously?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the mention of this, the female ghost said angrily, ¡°1 was wandering around. Someone caught me and locked me in a box without seeing the light of day. If I hadn¡¯t rushed out myself, I don¡¯t know how long I would have been controlled.¡¯


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t think that the female ghost came out on her own. Gu Zi hadn¡¯t left the house at all for the past two days. There was a huge defensive array under the Gu family that could block the existence of sorcerers and evil ghosts. This female ghost must have been deliberately let in. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to attach herself to Gu Zi. However, from her words, he could tell that she didn¡¯t know who sent her here.


    Xie Huan pulled Xie Jing and said, ¡°It¡¯s your own business if you¡¯re locked up. I can give you any offering you want, but definitely not Xie Jing.¡±


    This was her brother¡¯s only child. Xie Huan could not send him out even if she had to send herself out..

 Chapter 393 - 393: Guardian Spirit

    Chapter 393 - 393: Guardian Spirit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost was unhappy when she heard that. ¡°l only want this child. Moreover, if he¡¯s with me, his cultivation will increase. Ask him if he wants to agree.¡±


    When she said this, the female ghost looked at Xie Jing charmingly. Unfortunately, her body belonged to Gu Zi now. This expression was really incongruous on Gu Zi.


    Gu Lin closed his eyes and did not want to look anymore. His daughter¡¯s body was actually used like this. It was really infuriating.


    At this moment, Yunbao stood up and said, ¡°Stop dreaming. We won¡¯t hand Brother Xie Jing to you. If you leave now, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you possessing someone. Otherwise, your soul will definitely dissipate!¡¯


    The female ghost snorted and said, ¡°A child like you wants to threaten me? What can you do if I want him?¡±


    As the female ghost spoke, she threw Glutinous Rice Ball out. She leaned on the railing with an enchanting posture, she was not afraid that Yunbao would attack her.


    However, she was right. If she attacked her, it was very easy to hurt Gu Zi, so Yunbao could only look at her angrily.


    At this moment, Purple Eye floated out and said, ¡°Who do you think you are to dare to spout nonsense here?¡±


    Yunbao said as if she had seen her savior, ¡°Aunt Purple, quickly help me.¡±


    The female ghost did not sense the energy on Purple Eye and thought that she was a ghost so weak that she could not even possess her. She smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even find a physical body, so stop scaring people here.¡±


    Purple Eye watched Gu Zi coldly as her soul power enveloped the house. Only then did the female ghost feel that something was wrong. She stood up in a panic and said, ¡°You¡¯re the guardian spirit of this residence? No, there¡¯s clearly no guardian spirit in this residence. What are you?¡±


    As ghosts, they would not go to a residence with a guardian spirit because that meant that the owner of this residence had the protection of the deceased ancestor. They would not enter reincarnation as the price to be the guardian spirit¡¯s guardian descendants. Ghosts would not have a good oue if they went in.


    Only in a house without a guardian spirit could the ghost obtain energy from the owner of the house. This female ghost originally disdained this method, but she happened to smell the aura emitted by Gu Zi.


    That unique youthful aura of a girl attracted her, so she couldn¡¯t help but possess Gu Zi, wanting to enjoy the life of a youngdy.


    However, she discovered Xie Jings existence today. That was a spirit body that all ghosts wanted. People with natural spirit bodies would always be surrounded by pure energy. It was their innate ability to filter energy.


    If she could get Xie Jing, she would be able to cultivate faster. At that time, she would not have to worry about being captured and ced in the box. That was why she took the risk and appeared in front of Xie Jing.


    She thought that the charm spell she had cultivated for so many years would be useful. She did not expect someone with a natural spirit body to be able to see through spells. Moreover, that little girl called Gu Yun was a witch, so she could only run back to the residence to seek help.


    However, this family¡¯s eyesight was not bad. They actually did not believe her words and were about to help Gu Yun destroy her. Only then did she choose to strangle Gu Lin, who was closest to her.


    However, she did not expect there to be such a powerful existence in the residence. She could not feel the energy of the outside world, as if she was tied up in the residence.


    The female ghost revealed a frightened expression. Purple Eye smiled and said, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have provoked this family. Didn¡¯t you discover that there¡¯s a defensive array formation in the residence?¡±


    ¡°l sensed it, but 1 thought they hired a sorcerer to set it up. I didn¡¯t know that someone in their family was a sorcerer,¡± the female ghost replied.


    Purple Eye shook her head and sighed. ¡°In my era, ghosts would hide when they saw people. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the other way around now. Not only do they want to barge into the house, but they also want to possess people. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    The female ghost looked at Purple Eye and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to leave now and nevere here again. Can you let me go?¡±


    Purple Eye felt disgusted when she heard this. In her opinion, she was not this female ghost¡¯s senior. The two of them were not the same kind of people at all.


    Purple Eye said to Yunbao, ¡°Yunbao, don¡¯t waste your breath on her. Just use your mental strength to attack her. That won¡¯t hurt Gu Zi t s body.¡±


    Yunbao nodded to show that she understood and started to attack. The female ghost shouted, ¡°You actually treated me like this.. Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony! ¡°

 Chapter 394 - 394: Ghost Annihilation Array

    Chapter 394: Ghost Annihtion Array


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After saying that, a purple light appeared on the female ghost¡¯s body, making


    Purple Eye even angrier. ¡°Her energy is actually purple. Is she worthy?¡±


    Purple Eye¡¯s energy had always been unique. Suddenly, the same color appeared on someone else, and it even appeared on the enemy female ghost. This was something she could not ept at all.


    Yunbao waved her wand to attack the female ghost. Xiao Jing also joined the battle. The mes of the God of War could only burn the soul without injuring the body.


    The female ghost did not expect such mes to exist, so she could only quickly retreat to her room. Yunbao wanted to open the door, but was stopped by Purple Eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her for now. I want to teach you an array formation to kill ghosts today.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°l will definitely learn well.¡±


    She followed Purple Eye downstairs. Xie Jing stood beside his aunt and still did note back to his senses. In his worldview, he should believe in science, but what had just happened was really beyond his understanding.


    Not only were there ghosts in this world, but they could also possess people and say that they wanted him to apany her?


    Sister Yunbao, who had been ying the piano with him not long ago, had actually fought with the female ghost with a wand just now. Moreover, the people of the Gu family did not find this scene very surprising. Everyone seemed to be used to it.


    Just as he convinced himself to ept all of this, another woman in purple appeared beside Sister Yunbao. She looked very noble and elegant, but she was no longer alive.


    Not only did Sister Yunbao call her Auntie, but she also listened to her.


    Xie Jing stood rooted to the ground in a daze, feeling that his brain could no longer function.


    Just as Yunbao walked to his side, he was still in a daze. It was Xie Huan who quickly pulled him away and said, ¡°Now is not the time to be in a daze. That female ghost is eyeing you covetously. You have to wake up quickly.¡± Only then did Xie Jing shake his head vigorously to stop himself from daydreaming. He watched as Yunbao drew on the ground with a basin of cinnabar.


    Yunbao followed Purple Eye¡¯s instructions strictly and drew aplicated and huge pattern on the ground. During this process, her clothes were drenched in sweat.


    Finally, when thest strokended, she heaved a sigh of relief and said,


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Next is for you to make this array formation run.¡± Purple Eye made Yunbao sit in the middle of the array formation.


    Gu Teng looked at this exquisite array and sighed. ¡°Even the library of the Soaring Cloud Sect doesn¡¯t have such an array. The Ghost Extermination Array stored there is only to trap ghosts. If you want to kill them, you have to rely on the cooperation of another sorcerer. Therefore, if you want to use it, you have to have two sorcerers. This array can actually kill ghosts alone.¡±


    Gu Yu added, ¡°Such an array must have been lost. It can be seen how talented sorcerers were a thousand years ago. They could even study such an array.¡±


    Yunbao listened to Purple Eye and began to activate the array. A huge amount of energy spread from her body to the array. Even the female ghost hiding upstairs felt a dangerous aura. She wanted to escape through the window, but she realized that there was no way to open it. The entire residence seemed to be covered by a cover.


    The female ghost could only try in vain. She used all her energy to rush out, but she realized that she could not even leave Gu Zi t s body. She sat on the ground in despair, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, Yunbao, who was downstairs, had alreadypletely activated the array formation. She opened her eyes and said, ¡°Everything in the world, listen to my orders. Kill!¡±


    As she spoke, the entire house began to shake. Soaring energy enveloped the house, and the light of the array rushed towards Gu Zi t s room.


    The female ghost felt her soul shatter. She did not understand how such a powerful energy appeared and could only let out a painful roar.


    Xie Jing was shocked by this shout. He hurriedly hid behind his Auntie and looked upstairs, afraid that the Gu family would be a murder location.


    Yunbao ignored the shrill voice and focused on operating the array formation to let the energy attack the female ghost continuously.


    Finally, after a while, the female ghost¡¯s cry disappeared. Yunbao stood up, walked upstairs, and pushed open the door.


    Gu Zi was lying on the ground unconscious. Gu Lin hurriedly rushed in to pick up his daughter to check if she was injured. He said, ¡°Hurry up and call the doctor.¡±


    Just as everyone thought that the matter was over, Gu Zi suddenly opened her eyes and rushed towards the door crazily..

 Chapter 395 - 395: Barrier

    Chapter 395: Barrier


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Zi t s speed was extremely fast. It had already exceeded the scope of a normal human. Gu Lin could not even catch a strand of his daughter¡¯s hair. Xiao Jing, who was standing at the door, wanted to stop her, but as soon as he reached out, she ran out of the room.


    Purple Eye said, ¡°Stop her quickly. She wants to use her remnant soul to control Gu Zi. If Gu Zi can¡¯t resist, she will never be able to wake up!¡¯


    These words were like a bolt from the blue. Gu Yu immediately jumped over the railing on the second floor to the first floor. The others did not have such skills and could only run towards the stairs. Yunbao sat on Glutinous Rice Ball and flew out.


    Purple Eye could not understand why that female ghost had such strength. She could actually withstand the array formation to kill ghosts. That was a spell passed down from ancient times and had the ability to definitely kill ghosts.


    Even if Yunbao was still young and could notpletelyprehend it, it was enough to kill a ghost that could only possess people. She did not expect her to still have the strength to control Gu Zi t s body to escape.


    Purple Eye thought about the unreasonable aspects of this matter and deduced a possibility. She said to Yunbao, ¡°This female ghost is very powerful, but she has been sealed for too long and has lost her understanding of her ability. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t attack us with all her might just now. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even have the time to set up the array.¡±


    Yunbao also felt a lingering fear when she heard that. After all, Purple Eye had already said that the female ghost must be very strong. ¡°Then where is she going now?¡±


    Purple Eye shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s going either, but she must have thought of something, so she rushed out even if she had to risk her life.¡¯


    Purple Eye was right. The female ghost recalled what happened to her when


    she was alive in the array just now. Because the impact of the array finally opened the shackles on her soul, those memories instantly surged into her mind.


    The female ghost¡¯s heart was filled with the desire to go back. She did not care that someone was still chasing after her. Even if she died, she would die in that ce.


    Initially, she cherished Gu Zi t s body very much. She felt that this youngdy was so beautiful and had a family that loved her. If she could rece her and live on, she would definitely be very happy. Therefore, even when she fought with those people in the Gu family, she tried her best to protect this body. But now, she didn¡¯t care at all.


    She controlled her body to walk across the path and through the grass. The high heels on her feet had long been kicked away. She let the stones scratch her feet and branches graze her arms, but she still kept running forward.


    Gu Yu summoned the wind from the elemental spell to help him chase after her, but his speed was still inferior to the female ghost. He could only follow from afar and see her running with his little niece¡¯s body.


    He was very anxious to chase after her. Gu Zi was only a youngdy, so running like this would definitely hurt her. At that time, the female ghost could leave this body, but Gu Zi could only bear the pain herself.


    Just as he was feeling anxious, the female ghost finally stopped. It was an abandoned orphanage located in the forest in the distant suburbs. It looked very strange that few people came to such a ce.


    Gu Yu did not have the time to sized up the orphanage. He took out his wand and was about to trap her. As long as he grabbed Gu Zi t s body and brought her back, they would naturally be able to think of a way to deal with the female ghost.


    However, the moment he waved his wand, the female ghost quickly entered the orphanage and disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, Yunbao caught up and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, where did that female ghost go?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here, but I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with this orphanage,¡± Gu Yu said with a solemn expression.


    At this moment, Purple Eye also said, ¡°There¡¯s a barrier outside this orphanage, but it¡¯s not used to protect or defend. Anyone can enter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a barrier?¡± Gu Yu asked curiously.


    Purple Eye nodded. ¡°This is usually used to hide. As long as you cross the barrier, there will definitely be a different world inside. In the past, it was often used by the sect to hide the forbidden area, but before I died, very few people used it anymore. After all, it can¡¯t stop others from entering. The sect still has to arrange for people to guard outside. It¡¯s better to change it to a defensive array.¡±


    Upon hearing Purple Eye¡¯s words, Gu Yu could not figure out why an array formation that had been eliminated a thousand years ago would still appear in the distant suburbs of the capital. Moreover, what was hidden inside?


    Just as he couldn¡¯t figure it out, Yunbao urged, ¡°Fourth Uncle, let¡¯s go in quickly. Sister Gu Zi is in danger inside now.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yue back to his senses and quickly enter. Even if it was a mountain of knives and a sea of mes inside, it was not important. Now, they had to save Gu Zi..

 Chapter 396 - 396: Another World

    Chapter 396 - 396: Another World


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The other members of the Gu family did not catch up in time, so only the two of them could go in now. Gu Yu held Yunbao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Fourth Uncle will protect you.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. Yunbao will protect you.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile finally appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s tense face. He reached out and pinched Yunbao¡¯s face. ¡°Fourth Uncle isn¡¯t that old to need your protection. You can say this when you grow up.¡±


    Yunbao was a little unconvinced. In her opinion, she couldpletely protect


    Fourth Uncle. There was no need to wait until she grew up.


    At this moment, Purple Eye said, ¡°This barrier will restrict the power of foreign souls. I can¡¯t provide you two with substantial help. Everything after that will depend on you.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, please rest assured that we will definitely seed,¡± Gu Yu said respectfully.


    As he answered, the Purple Eye disappeared in midair. She returned to Yunbao¡¯s purple crystal bracelet. Only then could she resist the pressure brought by the barrier.


    The two of them worked together and stepped through the orphanage¡¯s door. It was indeed apletely different world inside. It was actually an ancient-looking house. It definitely did not look like a modern building.


    The two of them carefully walked in and realized that there were actually servantsing in and out. They were holding all kinds of equipment in their hands and looked happy, as if something happy was about to happen at home.


    However, without exception, they ignored Gu Yu and Yunbao, as if they could not see the two of them at all. Yunbao even reached out to touch the servants, but her hand passed through their bodies.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle!¡± Yunbao grabbed Gu Yu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Are they ghosts too?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re just phantoms left behind in the past,¡± Gu Yu exined. ¡°These people used to exist. Someone intercepted what happened to them on this day with a magic artifact and ced them in this barrier, creating such a scene.¡±


    Yunbao did not quite understand what interception was. She said, ¡°Then is it like watching a movie?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°You can treat it as a 3D movie.¡±


    Yunbao quickly epted this exnation and even began to observe the servants¡¯ actions. She said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, they seem to be going forward.¡±


    Gu Yu also saw this and followed with Yunbao. When they walked to the front yard, he realized that there werenterns and colorful decorations everywhere. The servants were cleaning and decorating. Everyone had smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, this looks like a marriage in a television drama,¡± Yunbao said excitedly.


    Gu Yu also sensed that this was the case, but he didn¡¯t understand what this had to do with the female ghost to make her run back at all costs.


    The building and the servants¡¯ attire didn¡¯t look modern. They looked at least hundreds of years old. Could the female ghost have been dead for hundreds of years?


    It was not easy for a soul to survive in the world for a long time. If the female ghost did it, her cultivation would be very difficult to estimate. He and Yunbao were probably not her match.


    Just as Gu Yu was letting his imagination run wild, a girl who looked like a maidservant ran over and said, ¡°Auntie Zhang, you should hurry over. Miss doesn¡¯t like that red veil.¡¯


    The woman called Auntie Zhang quickly followed and said outside a room,


    ¡°Miss, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with this veil?¡±


    ¡°The pattern on this should be the auspicious dragon and phoenix. Why are you embroidering mandarin ducks for me?¡± The youngdy inside asked coldly.


    However, in Gu Yu and Yunbao¡¯s ears, this was Gu Zi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Gu Zi. How did she be the Miss?¡± Yunbao eximed.


    Gu Yu frowned. ¡°This is the female ghost talking with Gu Zi t s body. The female ghost has experienced the scenes here, but why did she trap herself in this barrier? Even if she can keep this day alive, it can only be repeated. Even if another hundred years pass, she can only experience this day.¡±


    ¡°Yunbao understands,¡± Yunbao said. ¡°This day will definitely be the happiest day for the female ghost, so she¡¯s willing to spend every day like this.¡±


    Gu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Even if there will never be a future?¡±


    ¡°What does that matter? Yunbao yed with Sister Lily two days ago. After that, I ate a very delicious cake and watched a movie together at night. I think that was the best day. If only I could live like this every day. 1 might not be so happy tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397: A Happy Day

    Chapter 397 - 397: A Happy Day


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Listening to Yunbao¡¯s childish words, Gu Yu understood that this female ghost must have the same thoughts. She would rather experience the joy of this day forever than a painful tomorrow.


    However, the female ghost was no longer a child. There was only one reason why she could wallow in this day, and that was because she knew that tomorrow would definitely be painful.


    Gu Yu pulled Yunbao and used the invisibility technique. Even the energy fluctuations were hidden. He wanted to find this female ghost¡¯s weakness and shatter this barrier. Only then could Gu Zi return.


    The uncle and niece stood outside the door and eavesdropped. The female ghost inside controlled Gu Zi t s body and was picky. From the veil to the wedding dress, it was not to her liking, causing Auntie Zhang to break out in cold sweat.


    After the female ghost inside finally finished speaking, she dared to leave. She quickly prepared new things and sent them over. The little maidservant went in and said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. If you don¡¯t like it, get them to buy new ones and send them over. Our family is so rich that we can buy anything. Miss, you have to get married happily tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. I¡¯m really happy,¡± the female ghost said in a trembling voice. ¡°What do you think tomorrow will be like? It must be the guests wishing Brother Yue and me a long and happy life, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Miss and Young Master Yue are really a match made in heaven,¡± the little maidservant said fawningly.


    However, the female ghost could not be happy at all. She forced herself to let the maidservant bring the wedding dress over and put it on. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder and colder. Two moreyers of clothes won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Gu Yu looked in through the half-open window and realized that the maidservant who had been coaxing her just now was silent. She stood beside the female ghost without any expression on her face. She was worlds apart from her agile appearance just now, like a puppet.


    This was because the maidservant had only said these words on the first day. If the female ghost had said anything else, she would not have been able to answer. It seemed that this female ghost also understood that this was only a scene in the barrier.


    Soon, the female ghost regained her enthusiasm for this scene and urged the maidservant to put on makeup for her. Only then did the maidservant seem to have suddenlye to life. She walked over with a smile and kept saying likable words. She did not feel that it was wrong to put on makeup for a little girl of a few years old.


    The female ghost looked at herself in the mirror with a solemn expression. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped the mirror away. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not like this. I shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±


    As her mood became stronger and stronger, it even began to affect the entire scene, The little maidservant¡¯s face gradually became blurry, as if the entire house had begun to shake.


    However, this state onlysted for a short while. The female ghost sat straight and let the maid do her makeup. She seemed to be immersed in the scene of the day. Even if she was awake for a moment, she would immediately lie to herself.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, let¡¯s go somewhere else to take a look. 1 keep feeling that the truth is elsewhere,¡± Yunbao said as she looked into the distance.


    Gu Yu knew that sorcerers would have their own inspiration and could sense things that ordinary people could not, so he followed Yunbao forward.


    Walking out of this ce was the main hall of the residence, but other than the servantsing and going, there was no one else. It seemed that the female ghost was the only master living in this residence.


    The two servants in the corner were whispering something, but when Gu Yu walked in, he realized that he could not hear anything. Only then did he understand the problem.


    Although this scene was intercepted by a magic artifact, the person who used the magic artifact was a female ghost, so what was left was the scene she wanted. She did not know what was happening in the dark, so there was definitely something hidden here.


    Gu Yu walked in front of the two servants. Although he could not hear anything, he could still guess from reading their lips. The two servants said, ¡°Have you heard? Young Master Yue wants to marry Miss with the etiquette of an official wife.¡¯


    ¡°But Young Master Yue already has a wife. What¡¯s the point of our Miss marrying over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Young Master Yue to have a concubine.¡±


    ¡°A concubine is only called a concubine if the parents agree. Our Niiss can¡¯t even be considered a lover if she marries over.¡¯


    ¡°Miss can marry someone else, so why must she marry this Young Master Yue?¡±


    The more the two servants spoke, the angrier they became. Their expressions were filled with indignation. Gu Yu learned from their words that the person this female ghost was going to marry was actually like this. Then something bad would definitely happen tomorrow. After all, she was not epted by Young Master Yue¡¯s family..

 Chapter 398 - 398: The Truth About the Marriage

    Chapter 398 - 398: The Truth About the Marriage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yu pulled Yunbao forward. The closer they got to the hall, the fewer servants there were. There was not even any decoration. The excitement of the wedding seemed to be limited to the backyard.


    They walked all the way to the main hall and realized that there was actually an altar inside. The words on it indicated that their daughter was worshipping her parents. It seemed that this female ghost had lost her parents when she was alive.


    No wonder she insisted on marrying that Young Master Yue. A few hundred years ago, an orphan girl who had lost the protection of her parents and was still very rich would only be divided up by her rtives. If she wanted to save herself, she could only marry.


    However, if she married someone, she would be a member of her inws¡¯ family. Her assets would also be taken away by her inws unless her husband could protect her.


    However, when he thought about how the female ghost had floated in the world for so many years, it should be that Young Master Yue could not protect her.


    That was why the female ghost wanted to stay on the day of her marriage forever. At least, she had been happy for the entire day.


    Yunbao did not understand this and only sighed. ¡°Sister Female Ghost used to be quite pitiful. Her parents are no longer around.¡±


    ¡°Yunbao sympathizes with her?¡± Gu Yu asked.


    Yunbao sighed and said, ¡°Although I sympathize with her, I have to kill her.


    She just hurt Sister Gu Zi and almost killed Eldest Uncle. 1 can¡¯t let her off.¡±


    Yunbao had been abused since she was young and cherished everyone who treated her well. However, the female ghost had brazenly hurt these people. This was something Yunbao could not forgive.


    At this moment, Yunbao¡¯s bracelet began to emit a purple light. Purple Eye said, ¡°This barrier can protect the female ghost very well. It¡¯s very difficult for anyone whoes in to use energy, so we can only use our wits to make the female ghoste here willingly. This is the most important ce of the barrier. As long as we can catch the female ghost here, we can kick her out of


    Gu Zi t s body.¡±


    It was easy to say, but how could the female ghost be obedient? She understood that if she shouldn¡¯te here, so she wouldn¡¯te. Even the servants in the scene were far away from here.


    Gu Yu roughly understood the female ghost¡¯s obsession. He suddenly had an idea. He squatted down and said to Yunbao, ¡°Cooperate with Fourth Uncle to put on a showter and see if we can fool this female ghost.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡¯


    At this moment, the female ghost had already put on her makeup. She looked at herself in the mirror and revealed a charming smile. Listening to the maidservant praising how beautiful she was, she showed no signs of waking up.


    She changed into the wedding dress and said, ¡°Brother Yue ising to pick me up tomorrow. No one will dare to bully me anymore. They can only watch me and Brother Yue live happily.¡±


    As she spoke, her face was filled with intoxication. Yunbao watched this scene from the door and told Gu Yu. He was draped in red silk that had been torn from the house and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± the female ghost asked warily.


    Gu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, your Brother Yue.¡±


    These words made the female ghost extremely excited. She asked in disbelief,


    ¡°You¡¯re really Brother Yue. Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°l really missed you, so I came to take a look,¡± Gu Yu said.


    The female ghost hurriedly looked out of the window. Because of the pir, his face could not be seen, but the man in red was tall. Clearly, he was her beloved.


    The female ghost said shyly, ¡°We¡¯re getting married tomorrow. Just bear with it a little longer and you¡¯ll see her. Why did youe at this time?¡±


    Gu Yu could tell that the female ghost believed him and continued, ¡°1 can¡¯t take it anymore. My family is always moring not to ept you. I might as welle and see yon.¡¯


    The female ghost said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m already willing to offer all my family wealth. Why don¡¯t they even give me a ce to stay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Yuforted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if they don¡¯t ept it. I must marry you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The female ghost walked to the door and said, ¡°But you didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Gu Yu almost thought that the female ghost had woken up. He had already grabbed her wand and was prepared to fight to the death, but she retreated and picked up the veil happily. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything. I¡¯m just waiting for tomorrow to get married. We¡¯re finally going to be together.¡±


    At this moment, Yunbao secretly entered the room with her invisibility technique and looked around for the magic artifact that was used to intercept the scene back then. Purple Eye deduced that this thing should have been ced by the female ghost.


    If Yunbao could find it, she could directly end the scene. There was no need for


    Gu Yu to trick her to the main hall..

 Chapter 399 - 399: Worshiping Parents

    Chapter 399 - 399: Worshiping Parents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao bent down and searched everywhere in the room, hoping to find the magic artifact that Purple Eye mentioned. However, even after searching through such a small room, she could not find anything suspected to be a magic artifact.


    At this moment, the female ghost was still looking at Gu Yu with an infatuated expression, as if she really treated him as her sweetheart. She told him about her worries during this period of time. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te again.


    You said that you wanted to get married, but you didn¡¯t appear for a long time.


    I could only start preparing for the wedding myself.¡±


    Gu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I here now? Even if my family doesn¡¯t agree, I want to marry you.¡±


    He lied without changing his expression. Anyway, this had happened hundreds of years ago. That Young Master Yue had already turned to dust. It was fine for him to lie to save someone.


    However, with just a few words, Gu Yu made a deduction. Since Young Master Yue did not show up at all for the preparations for this wedding, it was very likely that he did note the next day.


    After all, his family had never agreed to this marriage. They had never heard of him resisting from the servants and the female ghost. Perhaps he had submitted to his family and given up on the female ghost.


    That was why the female ghost was so intoxicated on the day before the wedding. At this moment, she could still look forward to it.


    The female ghost took a step forward and wanted to go out, but she stopped at the door and said, ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, so we can¡¯t meet. Let¡¯s talk like this.¡±


    Yunbao was already sweating profusely in the house, but she still didn¡¯t find anything.


    She could only return to Gu Yu l s side and say in his ear, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I didn¡¯t find a magic artifact.¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, Gu Yu had a n. He smiled and said, ¡°You and I are about to get married. There¡¯s no need to stick to etiquette. Why don¡¯t we go pay your respects to your parents-inw and let them know that you¡¯re about to get married? This way, you can feel at ease in theherworld.¡±


    This suggestion made the female ghost hesitate. She said, ¡°But it¡¯s inauspicious for husband and wife to meet before marriage. That¡¯s what the old people say.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve experienced so many bumps. There¡¯s no need to care about this,¡± Gu Yu said firmly.


    Gu Yu tried all sorts of reasons to tempt the female ghost, wanting her to follow him to the main hall. The female ghost lowered her head, thinking about something.


    After looking up again, she shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go over there. Father and Mother won¡¯t want to see me like this.¡¯


    Seeing that he was about to fail, Gu Yu was a little anxious. Yunbao patted the bracelet and said, ¡°Yaya, help me.¡±


    After saying that, she ran to the maidservant and ced her hand on it. Yaya came out of the bracelet and attached herself to the maidservant. Before she could react, she was pushed forward by Yunbao and said, ¡°Hurry up and say something to help Fourth Uncle.¡±


    Yaya could only walk over with the face of a maidservant and say, ¡°Miss,


    Young Master Yue is doing this for your own good. Let Old Master and Madam see you get married and feel at ease.¡±


    Upon hearing the maidservant¡¯s words, the female ghost¡¯s expression became dazed, as if she wanted to break free. At this moment, Gu Yu thought of something and shouted, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go see our parents and tell them not to worry.¡±


    This ¡°Madam¡± made the female ghost burst with joy. Yaya quickly took the red veil at the side and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re already wearing the wedding dress. Why don¡¯t you wear the veil too? Only then will you look like a bride.¡±


    The female ghost nodded and epted this suggestion. She let Yaya cover her head and stepped out of the threshold. She reached out shyly to hold Gu Yu¡¯s hand.


    However, now that she was in Gu Zi t s body, she looked like a child no matter how she looked at it. Gu Yu could only hypnotize himself and treat it as holding his niece¡¯s hand.


    Then, he held the female ghost¡¯s hand and walked towards the main hall step by step. The female ghost attached herself to Gu Zi t s body. Her short legs could not walk far, and she still had to maintain the bearing of small steps.


    Gu Yu could only slow down his feet and wait for her, but he was already extremely anxious. As long as they did not reach the ce, the dust would not be settled. ording to the Purple Eyed ancestor, this female ghost¡¯s cultivation level was very high. He could not underestimate his enemy.


    The two of them walked for nearly ten minutes before reaching the main hall. The female ghost was the first to kneel in front of the memorial tablet and say, ¡°Father, Mother, your daughter is getting married tomorrow. I brought my husband to take a look at Father and Mother so that you can feel at ease.¡±


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Yu took a step back and gathered the energy in his palm to prepare to attack. Yunbao walked to the ce that Purple Eye had mentioned before. Then, she took out the crystal ball and held it in her palm. She nodded at Gu Yu to indicate that they could begin..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Truth

    Chapter 400: Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yu did not hesitate to push out his energy and hit the female ghost. However, it did not cause any substantial damage to her. After all, this was Gu Zi t s body. He had to protect it well.


    His energy only surrounded the female ghost and sent her to Yunbao.


    The female ghost¡¯s head was still covered by a red veil. She did not know what had happened. She struggled to escape, but Gu Yu did not give her a chance. She pressed her palms together and continuously transmitted energy.


    Yunbao looked at the crystal ball in her hand and began to chant an incantation, wanting to purify the female ghost on Gu Zi¡¯s body. She was currently in a remnant soul state, so purification was the best way to deal with ¡°No, let go of me!¡± The female ghost felt the threat and shouted.


    A gust of wind blew off her veil. The female ghost¡¯s eyes turned red as she stared at Gu Yu and said, ¡°How can you treat me like this? You clearly said that you wanted to marry me.¡±


    She still recognized Gu Yu as Young Master Yue. It was unknown if she had really been deceived or if she was unwilling to wake up, but she kept cursing Gu Yu for being heartless.


    Yunbao frowned and said, ¡°The resentment in her body is getting stronger and stronger. I can¡¯t control her anymore.¡±


    At this moment, Yaya quickly ran over to help. However, Yaya had only been dead for a few decades. She could notpare to a ghost that had lived for hundreds of years. She was even beginning to be affected. She squatted on the ground and cried, ¡°l want to go out. I want to go out.¡±


    Yunbao did not have time to save Yaya. She could only increase the intensity of the energy transfer.


    The female ghost tried her best to go in Gu Yu¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Brother Yue, why didn¡¯t youe? Why did you let me wait here alone? I waited for you for three months and was mocked by everyone, but you didn¡¯t even show your face. You only got someone to pick me up when I was despised by everyone. Have you forgotten the sweetness and vows of the past?¡±


    Gu Yu did not expect Young Master Yue to do this. Even though he knew that he had let the female ghost down, he had indeed said that he wanted to marry her, but he did not appear for three months. Under the social atmosphere hundreds of years ago, this action was no different from killing this woman.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say, but the most important thing now was to take back Gu Zi¡¯s body. He closed his eyes and chanted an incantation, hoping to calm the female ghost down for the time being.


    The female ghost had wandered in the human world for hundreds of years. Her soul could no longer reincarnate. After being purified, returning was naturally the best oue. Otherwise, her soul would be tortured forever.


    However, the female ghost clearly did not think that way. She eveny on the ground and crawled forward so that she could reach Gu Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Yue, I know you hate me for killing your wife, but you said that you would marry me if she wasn¡¯t there. Why did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been lying to you.¡± Gu Yu sighed. ¡°l don¡¯t know if he likes your wealth or your beauty, but that¡¯s not love.¡±


    This sentence exposed the female ghost¡¯s self-deception. She hid in this barrier because she could not ept reality and would forever repeat the day before the wedding and forget the pain after that.


    She fell to the ground and cried sadly. ¡°He said that he loved me and was willing to give up everything for me. That¡¯s why I was willing to aggrieve myself and marry into the family as a concubine. However, when his wife tortured me, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only watched as I was bullied every day. Then, he hugged me at night and told me to endure.¡±


    Yunbao frowned and said, ¡°This is a lie. If you really love someone, how can you watch her be bullied?¡±


    The female ghost naturally understood this logic. She lowered her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I want him to pay the price. I want his family to be destroyed and he will have nothing.¡±


    When she said this, she began tough, but there was clearly sadness in herughter.


    Afterughing, the female ghost looked up at Gu Yu, her eyes unprecedentedly clear. She said, ¡°The show is over. Since the two of you have entered my barrier, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    With that, she easily broke free from Gu Yu¡¯s energy. She left Gu Zi t s body and revealed her original appearance. Her snow-white skin and red lips were an unforgettable beauty.


    Yunbao quickly dragged Gu Zi away from the ground, leaving the crystal ball to temporarily resist the female ghost. Gu Yu was afraid that the female ghost would hurt the two children, so he took out his wand and attacked with all his might.


    However, the female ghost who had returned to the barrier was even stronger. She raised her hand and blocked Gu Yu¡¯s attack. The jade ring on her hand emitted a fine light.


    Yunbao asked Glutinous Rice Ball to protect Gu Zi. Then, she returned to the crystal ball and sat down. She pressed her palms together and said, ¡°Spirits of heaven and earth. Please help me..¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401: Spirit of Nature

    Chapter 401: Spirit of Nature


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A huge energy surrounded Yunbao. This was arge forest in the distant suburbs of the capital, a ce very close to nature, Many creatures lived here, including elves with a certain level of cultivation.


    They all heard Yunbao¡¯s request and used their energy to help her.


    Gu Yu had also heard that sorcerers could borrow energy from nature, but how much they could borrow depended on how much the elves gave. He did not expect Yunbao to be able to borrow so much. This meant that the elves liked her very much.


    Such a huge amount of energy surged in and even affected the stability of the barrier. The female ghost frowned and said, ¡°This is a barrier that I spent a lot of effort to build. You actually have a death wish by destroying this ce!¡±


    She rushed towards Yunbao angrily. Her entire body was filled with resentment, but Gu Yu would not watch her hurt Yunbao. He summoned the water element to wrap around the female ghost. The high- speed flowing water ball was sharper than a knife. The elements were not real water. The female ghost could not avoid the damage. She could only try her best to protect herself with energy and infinitely open this water ball.


    Yunbao took this opportunity to continuously absorb energy to strengthen herself as much as possible to deal with the female ghost. However, before she couldpletely absorb the female ghost, she had already broken through the water ball. She grabbed Yunbao¡¯s shoulder and wanted to bring her to the backyard. She did not want to stay in the main hall.


    Yunbao felt the pain in her shoulder, but she endured it and continued to absorb energy. At this moment, Purple Eye released its soul power. The female ghost suddenly felt the heat in her palm and could only let go of Yunbao.


    ¡°That guardian spirit followed you here?¡± The female ghost said in disbelief.


    The guardian spirit only existed to protect the house. It could not easily leave the house it lived in. Moreover, the power of the guardian spirit was rted to the house. If the house was damaged, the guardian spirit would disappear.


    She did not expect the Gu family¡¯s guardian spirit to be able to leave and attach itself to someone.


    Purple Eye resisted the pressure in the barrier and appeared. ¡°I¡¯m not a guardian spirit at all. If you were in my era, a brat like you wouldn¡¯t live for more than half an hour. You¡¯d better be obediently purified..¡±


    The female ghost snorted. ¡°You sound like a senior, but you¡¯re still a senior without much strength. In my barrier, you can¡¯t even use one-tenth of your strength, so don¡¯t brag.¡±


    ¡°You are the one trapped in this barrier,¡± Purple Eye said. ¡°That Young Master Yue is your obsession, making you unable to forget him even if you are taken away. I originally thought it was some good person that could make you unable to let go, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be just a heartless person.¡±


    These words were simply stabbing the female ghost¡¯s heart. This was a pain that she would never forget in her life. Even if she was lying to herself, she had to indulge in the joy of getting married. She knew that Gu Yu was lying to her just now, but she still cooperated because what Gu Yu said was what she wanted to hear the most back then.


    The female ghost looked at Purple Eye angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll let you stay in my barrier forever today.¡±


    With that, she began to attack the crystal ball. Without this purification, the speed would be greatly reduced. Only by ensuring her own safety could she make these people pay the price.


    However, Yunbao closed her eyes and absorbed the energy. She allowed the female ghost to attack the crystal ball without doing anything. The female ghost also realized that her attacks were useless.


    Gu Yu would not watch her hurt his little niece. He simply kicked over the memorial tablets in the main hall. These two had already died for hundreds of years. They probably did not want to see her daughter be like this.


    Gu Yu apologized to the two of them in his heart and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll smash your parents¡¯ altar today!¡±


    To the female ghost, her parents were very important. It could be seen from the fact that she had been paying respects to her parents for hundreds of years. When she heard Gu Yu¡¯s words, she quickly turned around.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ tablet lying on the ground in two pieces, she shouted and rushed over, ¡°I¡¯ll let you all die here today!¡¯


    Gu Yu hurriedly used his wand to fight the female ghost. He dodged as he fought and temporarily blocked it. At this moment, Yunbao suddenly opened her eyes and energy erupted from her body.


    Yunbao¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with the innocence of a child, but with thepassion of an adult. Thest time Gu Yu saw such a Yunbao was when he saved her from Mao Feng. At that time, she had awakened her bloodline inheritance.


    However, the bloodline inheritance would only awaken once. Gu Yu did not understand why such a situation would happen to Yunbao..

 Chapter 402 - 402: Inheritance Reappears

    Chapter 402: Inheritance Reappears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao stood up and walked towards the female ghost. She looked noble and calm, as if she had changed her soul.


    The female ghost sensed this powerful aura and could not escape no matter what. It was as if she was nailed to the ground.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the ghost asked.


    Yunbao did not answer. Instead, she walked in front of her step by step and lowered her head. ¡°You should have dissipated into the world long ago. Who allowed you to stay?¡±


    The female ghost snorted and turned her head away, unwilling to say anything. Yunbao sighed and said, ¡°Why do you still insist? You know that it was a long time ago. No matter how much you do, there¡¯s no way to make up for it. You can only lie to yourself every day. Your love is a scam. You should have left the moment you knew. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    Yunbao¡¯s tone was filled with regret. She really felt that the female ghost was pitiful and hateful. Seeing her loving gaze, the female ghost immediately felt wronged, as if someone had finally understood her pain after so many years.


    She could no longer hold back her tears. She even knelt beside Yunbao and wailed. She only spoke when she finally vented her grievances.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know who they are. After 1 killed those people, I escaped and hid everywhere, not daring to be discovered. Later, I met a group of sorcerers. They were willing to help me build this barrier, but I needed to lure many people to sign contracts so that they were willing to pay with their souls. Other than staying in the barrier, I helped them find such people. Until one day, someone broke in here. They grabbed me and stuffed me into a box to seal me. When I woke up, I was in the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Yu did not expect it to be like this. Someone must have ced the female ghost near the Gu residence. There must be a conspiracy.


    ¡°Then do you know who took you away?¡± Yunbao asked.


    The ghost shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know either, but I heard them address someone as Your Majesty.¡±


    This form of address made Gu Yu frown. Yunbao could not understand why they called someone Your Majesty. This form of address had already disappeared a hundred years ago.


    Gu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°You were taken away a hundred years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± the female ghost said. ¡°It looks like a little girl identally entered my ce. Her clothes are already very simr to yours.¡± That was already modern times. Gu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s another evil cult in China that calls the leader of the evil cult Your Majesty?¡±


    Thinking of how there were still farmers who called themselves emperors at home after the founding of the country, Gu Yu felt that it was possible.


    Yunbao could not maintain her state for long. She walked to the female ghost and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you away. Don¡¯t stay here and continue to be sad.¡±


    The female ghost¡¯s face was filled with tears as she said, ¡°l know this ce is fake, and Brother Yue won¡¯t marry me. This is just a ce 1 dreamed of, but 1 just don¡¯t want to wake up. Looks like it¡¯s finally time to end it.¡±


    Yunbao held the crystal ball in her palm and walked to the female ghost. She raised it and said, ¡°You can rest now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tiring to have the same dream every day.¡± The female ghost closed her eyes and epted her end. Under the purification of the crystal ball, her entire body became transparent and finally dissipated in the air.


    As the female ghost¡¯s disappearing barrier instantly disintegrated, the residence and servants turned into nothingness. They stepped on the ground in the distant suburbs and looked at the surrounding trees. Yunbao fell to the ground as if her strength had been sucked out.


    Gu Yu quickly went over and picked her up. Then, he carried a child in each arm and used the wind element to quickly go home.


    When they arrived at the Gu family¡¯s mansion, only Gu Peng and Gu Luo were there. The others had already gone out to look for them. Gu Yu ced the children on the sofa and said, ¡°Hurry up and see if they¡¯re alright.¡±


    Gu Peng took the first aid kit and checked it briefly. ¡°The two children are fine. They just need to rest.¡±


    Gu Luo and the children who had contacted them had returned. Not long after, they ran in in a panic. Gu Lin hugged Gu Zi and was about to cry. Gu Teng said in fear, ¡°Fourth Brother, what happened to Yunbao?¡±


    Gu Yu quickly told her what had happened and said, ¡°Yunbao is just tired. It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Gu Teng heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There must be a mastermind behind this. We have to find this person..¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403: Mother’s Worry

    Chapter 403: Mother¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao and Gu Zi were checked by the family doctor who rushed over. Gu Yu also used his energy to check the two children¡¯s bodies. Only then did everyone feel relieved. Then, he carried the two of them upstairs to rest. After settling the child down, everyone sat in the living room and fell silent for a moment. Too many things had happened recently. From soul swapping to Sl, it was already very worrying. Now, another person who was hiding in the dark appeared. It seemed that this Gu family was developing in a fixed direction.


    ¡°However, from the female ghost¡¯s description, we can tell that the soul swapping had happened a long time ago. However, at that time, the soul swapping was still very low-key. Recently, it began to spread like wildfire and even reached out to celebrities,¡± Gu Yu said.


    Gu Lin sighed. ¡°l don¡¯t know how many hidden dangers there are in China now. The Sl people have been breaking into prisons recently, and the number of people changing souls seems to be increasing. Another person has appeared and ced the female ghost in our house. I really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s not targeted at the Gu family.¡± Gu Yu suggested a different idea. ¡°Find out if anything happened to the nearby families. When the timees, we¡¯ll know who they¡¯re targeting.¡±


    This matter had no beginning or end. Even the great detective could not figure it out. It was still Gu Luo who stood up and said, ¡°No matter what happens, we will be fine if we work together. Just live a normal life.¡±


    Hearing him say this, the others nodded as well. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they would not be able to find out who this person was. If they had the time, they might as well strengthen their defenses.


    Xiao Jing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Fourth Brother said that he saw signs of an inheritance on Yunbao, but she had already received an ancestor¡¯s inheritance. Why would such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t quite understand either, but Yunbao seemed to have be a different person at that time. The words she said were also very intelligent,¡±


    Gu Yu recalled. ¡°It was as if there was another soul in her body.¡±


    This made Xiao Jing and Gu Tengs faces turn pale. The first thing they thought of was possession.


    Gu Teng asked carefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the ancestor?¡±


    Gu Yu shook his head. ¡°Ancestor said that she can¡¯t use her strength in the barrier and has been staying in Yunbao¡¯s bracelet.¡±


    This made Gu Teng, who had been silent, unable to take it anymore. If not for


    Xiao Jings quick help, she would have fallen to the ground. Everyone hurriedly sent her to the sofa.


    ¡°I know that witches are easily possessed, but as long as you practice diligently, you can protect yourself from being possessed. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to Yunbao. What should I do?¡± Gu Teng closed his eyes in pain.


    Once she became an easy physique to possess, all the souls and elves who wanted to obtain a body woulde to Yunbao¡¯s side and wait for an opportunity to possess her. As long as there was anything wrong with her, these things would take advantage of the opportunity. Being possessed for a long time would damage her health and lifespan.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Xiao Jingforted. ¡°Besides, the ancestor has always been by Yunbao¡¯s side. If this is the case, she must be protecting Yunbao.¡±


    Only then did Gu Teng remember the existence of the Purple Eye. She was already frightened when she saw Gu Zi today. She did not expect a ghost to barge into the Gu residence.


    She had always thought that the Gu residence was the safest ce in the world. This matter had shattered her understanding. Even though Yunbao had returned safely, she still could notpletely rx. Therefore, when Gu Yu mentioned that something was wrong with Yunbao, she panicked. As a mother, she could not calm down when she saw her child like this.


    The trust that she had painstakingly built up in the ancestor hadpletely copsed at this moment. She suspected if the ancestor could really protect


    Yunbao.


    This worrysted until Yunbao woke up the next day. She climbed out of bed to look for Gu Teng.


    As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw Gu Teng carrying breakfast. She looked at Yunbao in surprise and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yunbao stared at Gu Teng for a long time before saying, ¡°Mom, I had a dream.¡¯


    Gu Teng hurriedly put down the breakfast and carried her back to bed. She asked, ¡°What kind of dream?¡±


    ¡°l dreamed that I was standing on a very, very big ice block. There were people chasing me all around. I ran and ran, but they still caught up to me. Then, someone killed me.¡± Yunbao told her about the dream. ¡°Mom, I felt so sad at that time.¡¯


    Gu Teng hurriedly pulled her into her arms andforted her. ¡°Dreams are the opposite. This means that something good is going to happen to Yunbao recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Gu Teng nodded. ¡°Of course..¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404: Seeking Help

    Chapter 404: Seeking Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng coaxed Yunbao to finish her breakfast and yed with her dolls. When Lily returned, the two of them chatted intimately before she left Yunbao¡¯s room.


    Cheng Xi looked at her serious expression and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know either.¡± Gu Teng sighed. ¡°1 keep feeling that something is going to happen.¡±


    Cheng Xi quickly walked over and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The children have already returned safely. This incident must have frightened you.¡±


    Gu Teng shook her head. ¡°Just now, Yunbao told me that she had a dream. She said that someone killed her in the dream. I almost couldn¡¯t hold it in after hearing that.¡±


    Cheng Xi could understand Gu Tengs feelings. Previously, when she was still in Country Y, she was on tenterhooks every day, afraid that Devon would hit Lily again. At that time, she really wished she could guard Lily day and night, like a knife that could fall at any time.


    ¡°Gu Teng, we¡¯re all here. We¡¯re all protecting Yunbao. Even Yunbao is constantly growing by herself. You don¡¯t have to be so worried,¡± Cheng Xi said gently. ¡°Believe me, Yunbao is chosen by the heavens. She will definitely be fine.¡¯


    Under Cheng Xi¡¯sforting words, Gu Teng finally cried out. Her worries turned into tears to vent. When she finally cried enough, the emotions in her heart disappeared.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Cheng Xi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m preparing to make the children¡¯s favorite snacks. Come with me.¡±


    The two of them went to the kitchen together. Only then did Xiao Jing and Gu Peng, who were hiding in the corner,e out. The two of them were originally here tofort her, but they didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t need them anymore.


    Gu Peng smiled and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re a little redundant.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go out. Otherwise, I would definitely be despised.¡± Xiao Jing nodded.


    Gu Peng looked at Yunbao¡¯s door and said, ¡°Little Sister is actually so worried about Yunbao. Looks like we didn¡¯t let Little Sister trust us. She doesn¡¯t think we can protect Yunbao.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Xiao Jing also became depressed. It was because he did not give his wife a sense of security that she had been worried about their daughter¡¯s safety.


    At the thought of this, the two of them suddenly looked up at each other and said, ¡°We should discuss it.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them were stunned. They did not expect the other party to say the same thing. They smiled and quickly went to look for Gu Lin and the others.


    The men of the Gu family gathered in the garden. Xiao Jing ryed Gu Tengs words to them and said, ¡°We have to do something to make Gu Teng feel at ease.¡±


    Hearing their sister¡¯s thoughts, everyone fell silent. After a while, Gu Lin said, ¡°Although we have to ease her mood, we can¡¯t trap Yunbao at home. We can only let her trust us more and make her believe that we can protect Yunbao.¡±


    ¡°l remember that there are many sorcerers in the Rong family. Why don¡¯t we find them to discuss countermeasures? There must be a way to strengthen the protection. At the very least, Yunbao can protect herself immediately when she encounters danger,¡± Gu Luo said.


    This idea was approved by everyone. Gu Lin immediately changed his clothes and went to the Rong family, nning to borrow someone from Old Master Rong.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he sat down, he heard someone run in and say,


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something unusual in the backyard.¡±


    Old Master Rong ran to the back in a panic. Although Gu Lin did not know what had happened, seeing Old Master Rongs anxious expression, he simply walked over and helped him run. This way, he could move faster.


    This was the first time Gu Lin hade to the Rong family¡¯s backyard. The rocks and trees that covered the sky formed a barrier. He could not believe his eyes. Such a scene actually appeared in such an imposing mansion.


    A group of people was gathered there, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with surprise. Old Master Rong walked over and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The wizards gathered around and said, ¡°There was an abnormality behind this morning. We¡¯re investigating what happened. Just now, even the magic circle stopped working. I wonder if something happened to Young Master.¡±


    These words were like a bolt from the blue for Old Master Rong. His son was already dead and only his grandson was left. If anything happened again, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.


    Fortunately, Gu Lin was supporting him at the side. After Old Master Rong recovered, he said sternly, ¡°You have to investigate Rong Xuan!s situation immediately. If you can¡¯t do it, return my Rong family¡¯s previous magic artifacts..

 Chapter 405 - 405: The Rong Family Crisis

    Chapter 405: The Rong Family Crisis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the wizards heard this, they quickly returned to the front of the magic circle and injected their energy into it, just to detect Rong Xuan¡¯s aura.


    Gu Lin stood beside Old Master Rong calmly on the surface, but he was already shocked in his heart. He did not expect Rong Xuan, who had not been heard from, to be behind this. Moreover, the Rong family had its own inheritance. No wonder Rong Xuan could y with Yunbao. The two children had clearly not known each other for long, but they were better than anyone else.


    It was probably because they both had bloodline inheritances and could sense that the other party was the same.


    Old Master Rong anxiously waited for the sorcerers¡¯ reply, but after waiting for a long time, they could not say anything. They only replied, ¡°The energy inside isplicated, and we can¡¯t find Young Master¡¯s just yet.¡±


    Old Master Rong almost fainted from anger. However, he also knew that it had been several generations since anyone entered the array. It was impossible for these sorcerers to find Rong Xuan immediately. After all, this inherited array was left behind a thousand years ago. It was very different from the array that sorcerers practiced now.


    Just as he was so anxious that he did not know what to do, he suddenly turned to look at Gu Lin and said, ¡°l remember that your Gu Yu practiced magic in the Soaring Cloud Sect, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Lin nodded.


    Old Master Rong seemed to have grabbed onto a straw to clutch at. He pulled Gu Lin over and said, ¡°Can you invite him over and see if there¡¯s a way to help Rong Yuan?¡±


    Since Old Master Rong had already spoken, Gu Lin naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He picked up the phone and contacted Gu Yu. Not long after, someone knocked on the Rong familys door.


    Gu Lin originally thought that only Gu Yu woulde over, but he did not expect Xiao Jing and Gu Luo to follow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s guarding the house(¡± Gu Lin asked.


    Xiao Jing replied, ¡°Second Brother and Sixth Brother are still at home. Nothing will happen.¡±


    They were very confident in the Gu familys defensive array. As long as they did not go out, no one would be able to break in.


    Old Master Rong hurriedly held Gu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rong Xuan is behind this array. Do you think you can sense his current situation?¡±


    Gu Yu looked at this array and realized that even the vvay it operated was different from current arrays. Thinking of the array that Purple Eye had given Yunbao yesterday, he recalled the process of setting up the array and ced his hand on it.


    He did not use his energy to investigate and used his mental power to sense little by little. Finally, he found Rong Xuan¡¯s aura in the corner of the formation, but it was difficult to catch it.


    Gu Yu said, ¡°Rong Xuan is still behind here, but I can¡¯t find out if he¡¯s healthy.¡±


    Old Master Rong stumbled towards the array and shouted, ¡®Xuanxuan, did you hear me calling you? If you¡¯re awake, answer me.¡±


    However, Old Master Rong did not receive an answer even after shouting for more than ten times. Nanny Tai, who had been standing at the side, squatted on the ground and started crying. She ced all her hopes on the young master, wanting to see him grmv up, get a wife, and have children. Then, she would continue to take care of the young young master. Now, it was all gone.


    However, when Old Master Rong heard her cry, he turned around and said, ¡°Shut up. Xuanxuan must have just fallen asleep.¡±


    His heart was filled with the urge to wake Rong Xuan up. Whoever said that Rong Xuan was dead would be making things difficult for him.


    Nanny Tai was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore. She could only look at the array with tears in her eyes and feel that Rong Xuan definitely couldn¡¯t make it.


    Gu Yu did not let go from the beginning to the end. He had been controlling his mental power to search. Just as he was about to copse, a light shed.


    A golden energy flower bloomed on the array. This was a sign that the energy inside was awakening.


    Gu Yu quickly retreated with the wizards, but no one came out after the flowers bloomed. Old Master Rong asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Rong Xuan ising out, but because he just woke up, he can¡¯t break through thisyer of energy. Someone has to help him,¡± Gu Yu said.


    Xiao Jing stood up and said, ¡°My Battle God mes should be able to prate the array and won¡¯t hurt Rong Xuan.¡±


    When Old Master Rong heard this, he quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll definitelye and thank you after this is over.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not care about his thanks, but if he helped the Rong family, it would be much smoother to ask for sorcerers. He immediately summoned the mes of the God of War and injected them into the array.


    As the flowers on the array began to wither, the light of the array also dimmed. A small figure walked out of the array..

 Chapter 406 - 406: Meeting Again

    Chapter 406: Meeting Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Rong recognized Rong Xuan at a nce. He walked over with tears in his eyes and hugged him. ¡°You scared me to death.¡±


    Rong Xuan said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m finally out.¡±


    Gu Lin went forward and advised, ¡°Rong Xuan, it¡¯s not easy for you toe out. You should rest more. Let¡¯s hurry back to the residence.¡±


    Only then did Old Master Rong let go and pull Rong Xuan away. However, County Head Rong turned to look at Gu Lin. ¡°Uncle Gu, did something happen to Sister Yunbao?¡±


    Although he was asking Gu Lin, his tone was very firm, as if he knew what Yunbao had experienced.


    Gu Lin could only answer truthfully, ¡°Yunbao killed a female ghost yesterday, but she also tired herself out.¡¯


    Rong Xuan shook his head. ¡°l can sense that Yunbao isn¡¯t just tired. She must be in shock.¡±


    Xiao Jing widened his eyes and looked at Rong Xuan. He did not expect this kid to be so urate. As a father, he could not sense anything.


    Seeing his grandson like this, an idea suddenly popped up in Old Master Rongs mind. However, when he thought of the young mistress of the Gu family¡¯s age, it was better not to say it out loud.


    Gu Lin did not want to mention Yunbao in front of so many people. He brought Rong Xuan back to the living room of the residence before telling Rong Xuan everything.


    After hearing everything, Rong Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Sister Yunbao.¡±


    Old Master Rong quickly stopped him. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You just walked out of the array. You have to rest well.¡±


    ¡°But after resting. I¡¯ll go into seclusion again. I don¡¯t have much time left. If I


    don¡¯t go now, I won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Rong Xuan said firmly, ¡°l want to go now.¡±


    Old Master Rong had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Gu Lin took the opportunity to say, ¡°l want to ask you to lend me some sorcerers so that I can find a way to protect my family.¡±


    ¡°You can choose anyone to leave with you. Just send them back before Rong Xuan goes into seclusion again,¡± Old Master Rong said.


    Gu Yu carefully selected eight people and brought Rong Xuan back to the Gu family¡¯s mansion.


    At this moment, the children were eating snacks in the dining room, but Yunbao ran out immediately. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xuanxuan, I knew you woulde to see me.¡±


    Rong Xuan urately caught Yunbao. The two of them hugged each other with smiles on their faces. This scene made Xiao Jing very angry. He could only close his eyes and pretend not to see it.


    ¡°l sensed your panic, so I came out to look for you immediately,¡± Rong Xuan said.


    Since he entered the formation once more, he was able to sense the fluctuations of Yunbao¡¯s emotions, and he was very happy to be able to find out about Yunbao¡¯s recent situation through this method. But just yesterday, Yunbao!s emotions had fallen into a state of fluctuation, and it was even mixed with a panic that tore through the heavens and the earth, and this panic persisted for an entire night.


    Rong Xuan was really worried, so he forcefully broke through the array and wanted toe out. Before he coulde out, his mind was almost devoured by the array. Fortunately, there was a force helping him.


    Upon hearing Rong Xuan¡¯s words, everyone knew that the two children already had such a connection. Gu Teng pushed Yunbao and said, ¡°Bring your Brother Rong Xuan to the room to y. You must have a lot to talk about.¡±


    Yunbao carried the te of snacks upstairs. After the door closed, Xiao Jing pursed his lips. ¡°Why do you want them to talk upstairs?¡±


    ¡°The two of them haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They must have a lot to talk about. Of course, we have to let them be alone for a while,¡± Gu Teng said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think this is bad?¡±


    There was nothing wrong with children ying together. Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t give a reason, so he could only sit on the sofa and eat snacks unhappily.


    Yunbao pulled Rong Xuan to sit on the carpet and shared with him what had happened during this period of time. At first, she was very excited, but when she talked about yesterday, she was a little disappointed.


    ¡°l don¡¯t even remember how that female ghost disappeared. I kept having nightmares at night. Someone chased me to kill me. I¡¯m really sad,¡± Yunbao said with her head lowered.


    ¡°Are you wearing the bracelet I gave you?¡± Rong Xuan asked.


    Yunbao did not understand why he suddenly asked this, but she still replied,


    ¡°No, I kept it in the box because I was afraid of breaking it.¡±


    Rong Xuan followed the direction Yunbao pointed and took down the box. Then, he put the bracelet on Yunbao¡¯s Wan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off again in the future. This bracelet can prevent you from being disturbed by nightmares.¡±


    Hearing that it had such an effect, Yunbao hurriedly nodded and said, definitely won¡¯t take it off..¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: Sweet Dream

    Chapter 407: Sweet Dream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The pink diamond shone on Yunbao¡¯s wrist. She felt much happier and even forgot a lot about her nightmares at night.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that there was an array formation passed down from the Rong family¡¯s ancestors on this bracelet. It could suck away a person¡¯s nightmares and leave behind sweet dreams.


    However, dreams would not disappear. This nightmare would transfer to the dream of the user of the array. From now on, Yunbao¡¯s nightmare would appear in Rong Xuan¡¯s dream.


    Rong Xuan did not tell Yunbao about this. Otherwise, she would definitely take off the bracelet and treat this matter as an eternal secret.


    ¡°There are still many things I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Yunbao said excitedly, ¡°I was a spy previously. The process was very exciting.¡±


    Rong Xuan smiled as he listened to Yunbao tell him these things. From time to time, he would respond to show that he was listening.


    The two children were chatting upstairs, and the adults below were not idle either. Gu Yu called the wizards to the living room and said, ¡°My little niece is a witch, but something has been happening around her recently, so we want to protect her safety and ask you for some ideas.¡±


    This mission did not sound difficult. The sorcerers began to talk about ways. Some wanted to use magic arrays on their bodies, some wanted to give Yunbao the best magic artifacts, and some even asked Yunbao to carry


    Exorcism Talismans with her.


    In short, this method did not sound very reliable. What they needed was not protection of this level, but a way to save Yunbao¡¯s life when she was attacked.


    Xiao Jing told the sorcerers about this request. They, who had been enthusiastically speaking just now, instantly fell silent.


    After a while, a sorcerer A walked out and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, we can understand how you¡¯re worried about your daughter, but we really can¡¯t think of a way to block the fatal blow. After all, we have no way to know the level of the attack Miss Gu suffered. If it¡¯s a very powerful sorcerer, we can¡¯t think of a way to resist it even if we¡¯re all tied together.¡±


    Xiao Jing also knew that he was making things difficult for them, but when he thought of what Yunbao had experienced recently, he was really a little worried. After all, there were times when even the ancestor could not protect her from time to time.


    Gu Lin sighed and said, ¡°Then try your best to find a way to protect Yunbao. At the very least, you can make Gu Teng feel at ease.¡±


    Only then did the wizards resume their discussion, and Gu Yu wrote them down one by one to prepare for implementation.


    Just as it was bustling with activity, a servant walked over and said, ¡°Miss Tian


    Min has brought people over.¡±


    Recently, Tian Min had been busy with their team¡¯s matters and had topete with Sl, who wanted to break into the prison. She had note to the Gu family for a long time. Gu Lin hurriedly asked the servants to invite her in.


    Tian Min walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Why are there so many people at home today?¡±


    She had brought Zhao Rou and the others with her today, and Jiang He was carrying the little girl Yunbao had brought back. She was no longer as skinny as before, and even had baby fat on her face, looking very healthy.


    Gu Lin hurriedly invited her to sit down and told her his n. Tian Min was a little puzzled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to me? Our team has the most defensive magic artifacts.¡±


    Gu Lin exined, ¡°Those can only be taken out after approval. It¡¯s not good to take them out for Yunbao to use.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tian Min was very carefree. ¡°It¡¯s just molding in the storeroom. Why don¡¯t we take it out to protect our Little Yunbao?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Lin was still a little reserved, she quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. There are many things in our storeroom that aren¡¯t on the list. No one will say anything even if we take them out.¡±


    Since Tian Min had already said so, Gu Lin nodded and epted this suggestion. Zhao Rou smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and find a suitable magic artifact.¡±


    After saying that, Tian Min pointed at the little girl she brought over and said, ¡°We came here today to discuss with you. After the child¡¯s blood was tested, we indeed found traces of a potion. This thing requires Zhao Rou to use energy bit by bit to detect it. Although we don¡¯t know the exactposition, we can find that it controls the brain and can turn people into puppets.¡±


    Gu Lin did not expect the effect of the potion. ¡°In that case, Dro Rabbi only controlled the child to listen to Yunbao, but he still has to use potions to make a puppet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say,¡± Tian Min said excitedly. ¡°We might have overestimated Dro Rabbi¡¯s strength..¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408: Gu Yu’ s Shortcomings

    Chapter 408 - 408: Gu Yu¡¯ s Shorings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t agree with this deduction. He said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s because of the potion, it¡¯s already very impressive that this girl is 100% obedient to Yunbao.¡±


    Of course, Tian Min knew this, but during this period of time, she had almost gone crazy from the torture of the Sl people. These people were really taking advantage of every opportunity. As long as there was a chance, they would do everything they could to break into prison.


    On the one hand, she wanted to keep them back. On the other hand, she wanted to keep this matter a secret from Devon. She had to make them feel that they had escaped on their own in the future, Only then could she make them and Sl suspect each other.


    Therefore, she was eager to prove that Dro Rabbi could be defeated. She did not want to think that Dro Rabbi was powerful. Only then could she continue confidently.


    However, Gu Yu¡¯s words knocked her back to her original state. She leaned against the sofa expressionlessly, as if she had used up all her strength.


    Only then did Gu Yu realize that he had said the wrong thing. Sometimes, the truth did not need to be said, but he did not know how tofort others. He could only look at Gu Lin helplessly.


    Gu Lin also saw his second brother¡¯s expression. Ever since he became an adult, he had been able to handle everything with ease. Whether it was his studies or work, they were not difficult for him. He was even faster in analyzing things.


    It could be said that Gu Yu was the smartest child in the Gu family. Even Gu Luo, who was a doctor, couldn¡¯tpare to him. However, he also had a fatal w, which was that he couldn¡¯t deal with the rtionship between people easily.


    He could toy with his business partners, but he did not know how tofort Tian Min at this moment.


    Gu Lin suppressed his smile and walked to Tian Min¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Tian, that¡¯s not what Gu Yu meant. He just doesn¡¯t want you to underestimate the enemy. It¡¯s already not easy to discover the medicine in the girl¡¯s body. After all, we can¡¯t use any instruments.¡±


    These words made Tian Min sit up again. She also felt that she was not bad. If she wanted to analyze the potion in her blood, she would need to use her mental strength to feel it. At that time, she would have to focus all her attention. She could not even divert a trace of her energy. After analyzing, she was exhausted.


    Seeing that his brother had coaxed her with just a few words, Gu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. He decided to think about it before telling the truth in the future.


    However, even though she had recovered from the blow, Tian Min still sighed and said, ¡°Those people from Sl are really a group of mad dogs. Recently, they even dared to blow up prisons. If I hadn¡¯t discovered the explosives in time, they might have really seeded. Now, shouldn¡¯t we find something else for them to do?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Breaking into prison was already a very risky thing, but they actually dared to blow up a prison in China. They were really unafraid of death.


    ¡°However, this also shows a problem.¡± Tian Min smiled and said, ¡°Devon must have something on them, and it¡¯s a huge thing. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so crazy about saving people.¡±


    Gu Lin felt that what she said made sense. The people from SI only had the evil god they believed in in their minds and did not care what happened to the others in the club. Furthermore, Devon was already an abandoned child. It would be fine if he was really ced in prison, but the fact that they had spent so much effort to save him meant that Devon was very important to them.


    In that case, Devon, who was already in their hands, had be their greatest trump card. The key to destroying Sl was on Devon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the prison to interrogate Devon, but he refuses to say anything. He probably believes that Sl will still save him, so we have to set up a trap first,¡± Tian Min said.


    Gu Lin continued, ¡°You want us to cooperate with you and let Devon think that he has been abandoned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tian Min nodded.


    This was not difficult for the Gu family, but Gu Lin did not understand why Tian Min had to ask them to cooperate.


    Therefore, Gu Lin only smiled and did not agree. After all, one had to know the other party¡¯s reason for doing things. He could not agree in a daze.


    Tian Min naturally understood what he meant. She sighed and said, ¡°I need someone who wants to kill Devon outside the prison. There aren¡¯t many people in China who are rted to him. The Gu family is the best choice.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have a reason to kill him,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Tian Min panicked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all searching for him all over the capital previously?¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we want to kill him,¡± Gu Lin said with a smile..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Continue Seclusion

    Chapter 409 - 409: Continue Seclusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These words made Tian Min really want to scold him. Previously, they had worked very happily together. Why did he start to turn against her now?


    It was not that Gu Lin really did not want to help, but the family was in a mess now. Yunbao¡¯s matter had not beenpletely resolved. If he rashly interfered in this matter, he was afraid that Gu Teng would be even more worried about Yunbao.


    Tian Min also understood that helping was a matter of mutual consent, so she did not say anything else, However, no matter how she thought about it, there was no one else who could do it.


    In the end, she could only lower her voice and say, ¡°Then what must I do for you to be willing to help?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yu said, ¡°We need you to ensure Yunbao¡¯s safety at all times, not just during the mission.¡±


    This request was beyond Tian Min¡¯s expectations. In her opinion, Yunbao¡¯s ability could surpass many adult sorcerers, so she did not need such careful protection. However, as long as she fulfilled this request, she could obtain the help of the Gu family. She thought about it and nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡± Gu Lin smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    In order to express her sincerity, Tian Min left Jiang Hai and Jiang He behind on the spot. She said that they would be in charge of protecting Yunbao. After all, Zhao Rou¡¯s martial strength was not very high. She was talented in using magic artifacts.


    Jiang He and Jiang He immediately stood at the door of Yunbao¡¯s room after receiving the order. When Rong Xuan came out, he was shocked by the two of them, but he smiled at Yunbao after knowing what they were here for. ¡°Since there¡¯s someone protecting you, I can cultivate in peace.¡±


    ¡°Then, Brother Xuanxuan, how long will it be before youe out to see me?¡± Yunbao asked reluctantly.


    Rong Xuan stretched out his hand to pinky swear with Yunbao. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely end my cultivation as soon as possible, but if you need me, you can contact me at any time with a spell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yunbao hooked her finger at him.


    Rong Xuan did not have much time to stay here. He had forcefully broken through the array formation, so he bade farewell to Yunbao without even eating dinner.


    When he returned to the Rong family, Old Master Rong hurriedly got someone to check on him, but Rong Xuan rejected him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going back to continue cultivating now.¡±


    Old Master Rong sighed. ¡°You forced yourself out because of Yunbao, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yunbao once saved my life. I can sense that something happened to her, so I naturally can¡¯t do nothing,¡± Rong Xuan replied.


    Old Master Rong shook his head and said, ¡°Do whatever you want. You and that girl are fated.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®fate¡¯, Rong Hong smiled and walked back to the back of the array with firm footsteps.


    Ling Ran was watching all of this in midair. He touched his chin and said, ¡°It seems that Rong Xuan cares a lot about Gu Yun. When he sensed that something was wrong with her, he ran out without caring about anything.¡±


    When Mu Zi heard his words, he shouted, ¡°What are you going to do to Yunbao?¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Ling Ran covered his ears and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, alright?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Mu Zi said at the top of his voice.


    Mu Zi cared about Yunbao the most. He still wanted to look for her after he became stronger. He would never allow Ling Ran to attack Yunbao.


    Ling Ran asked the ck fog to send Mu Zi further away. He continued to stare at the Rong family¡¯s mansion below. Since he had promised to help Rong Feng kill Rong Xuan, he had to be 100% confident.


    Therefore, he hade to the Rong family¡¯s mansion to find Rong Xuan. However, he had not seen Rong Xuan for a long time. It was not easy for him to see Rong Xuan today, but this was not a good time to attack.


    He could only watch anxiously until Rong Xuan anxiously went to the Gu family to look for Gu Yun. He finally saw a weakness that he could use.


    After obtaining this information, Ling Ran went back in satisfaction. After all, killing Rong Xuan was not a very urgent matter. It would not be toote to do it when Gu Yun was alone.


    The most important thing now was to find Dro Rabbi. He had clearly sensed the aura, but he could not confirm the exact location. It seemed that he could only get Rong Feng to continue looking for Sl¡¯s people. If he found their members, he would definitely be able to follow the clues.


    Ling Ran was thinking about how to look for them when the people from Sl were having a meeting outside the prison. Led by the Baldy sorcerer, they were squatting in the grass in the distance.


    Yang Liu said impatiently, ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait another five minutes. ording to our previous experience, the prison guards will take turns in five minutes. We¡¯ll be able to find an opportunity to go in and see Devon,¡± the Baldy sorcerer said in a low voice..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Wait

    Chapter 410: Wait


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A group of sorcerers were waiting quietly. In the prison, Zhao Rou was looking at them through the magic artifact view and said, ¡°Sister Tian, do they think that they won¡¯t be discovered?¡±


    Tian Min sneered. ¡°l don¡¯t think there are many smart people in this club. That Baldy¡¯s n to blow up the prisonst time was very stupid. He still wants to sneak in with people now. He¡¯s simply dreaming.¡±


    She really could not understand the way this society thought. This was a prison withyers of defense. Even if they were sorcerers, there were sorcerers guarding the prison. Why did they think that they could steal people out?


    However, she did not intend to beat them out now. It was fine to let them experience a few more failures.


    Tian Min stared at these people as she threw biscuits into her mouth. Yunbao had been very interested in baking these past two days. After several failures, she made a lot of small biscuits. Almost everyone who knew her received a packet.


    Gu Lin knew about the prison. After receiving Tian Min¡¯s call, he told everyone that he still needed their cooperation. He had to let Dro Rabbi realize how useless these sorcerers were.


    Yunbao asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Gu Lin stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s up to us now. We have to let Dro Rabbi have a taste of sweetness.¡¯


    Yunbao could not understand this ambiguous answer at all. She simply turned around and pulled Jiang He and Jiang Hai to continue making cookies.


    Ever since the two of them lived in the Gu family¡¯s Yunbao, they had found new ymates. Although the two brothers were silent most of the time, Yunbao liked their hands-on skills.


    Jiang He and Jiang He were always able to make what Yunbao wanted. When they learned to make cookies, they learned very quickly, so Yunbao always pestered them.


    In fact, Jiang He and Jiang Hai also liked Yunbao. After all, the two of them were really not good at talking, so they did not have many friends around them. Only Tian Min and Zhao Rou would talk to them.


    When they were sent to protect Yunbao, the two of them were prepared to be ignored. Unexpectedly, Yunbao liked them very much and even dragged them to try all kinds of new things.


    Sometimes, before the two of them could speak, Yunbao knew what they were trying to say. Jiang He and Jiang Hai thought that Yunbao was a little angel.


    Seeing that Yunbao was dragging the two brothers to the kitchen, Gu Teng sighed and said, ¡°l wonder if Yunbao is going to be an undercover again for this mission.¡¯


    Xiao Jing quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With so many people protecting Yunbao, she¡¯ll be fine. Thest time was just an ident. Moreover, Yunbao has a bloodline inheritance. She¡¯ll be protected at the critical moment.¡±


    ¡°This is what I¡¯m most worried about.¡± Gu Tengs expression was solemn.


    ¡°This so-called bloodline inheritance will turn Yunbao into another person.


    I¡¯m afraid something has possessed her.¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, the ancestor will stop it.¡± Gu Teng also knew that she had been worrying too much recently, but the trust she had built up for the ancestor had copsed. She was worried about Yunbao¡¯s safety every day.


    Seeing his wife like this, Xiao Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Yunbao leaves the house, I¡¯ll ce the God of War me on her. This way, no one will be able to hurt her.¡¯


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be very tired like this.¡± Gu Teng held Xiao Jings hand. ¡°The mes of the God of War are one with your soul. If they¡¯re separated, it¡¯s equivalent to your soul being separated.¡±


    Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine to be a little tired for Yunbao.¡±


    Gu Yu was already prepared and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed someone to


    postpone the trial in Country Y. Then, I¡¯ll reveal to SI that it was because of our efforts. When the timees, Big Brother will exaggerate our contributions. Dro Rabbi will definitely believe it.¡±


    Gu Lin was very satisfied with his second brother¡¯s arrangements. This way, he would not really help Sl, but he could also gain Dro Rabbi¡¯s trust.


    He told Tian Min about this n and said, ¡°You can start taking action on your side.¡±


    ¡°l want to take action, but 1 don¡¯t know what these idiots are waiting for. They¡¯re squatting outside and not moving,¡± Tian Min said.


    The Baldy sorcerer also wanted to save him now, but there was no response when he sent the energy to the prison. He began to suspect that Devon had been transferred to another prison. They had not been able tomunicate during this period of time, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    If Devon was no longer here, they would only alert the enemy if they rushed


    in.


    Tian Min did not expect that the Baldy sorcerer was still staring at the magic artifact because of this hesitation, wondering why he did not attack..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Excitement

    Chapter 411: Excitement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Devony in the prison and looked at the ceiling with lifeless eyes. Every once in a while, a prison guard would look at him from the window. If not for the fact that his chest was still heaving, he would have thought that he was dead.


    Every day, he just stayed in this small room and ate through the window. No one talked to him and he could not go out to rx. This deathly life was driving him crazy.


    Two days ago, he had been muttering to the wall, hoping that he would not forget how to speak. But today, he had lost all his strength. He just wanted to lie down and not move.


    Although he was lying down, his mind was filled with thoughts. He began to resent everything in this world. From Lily to the people in the Gu family, even that little girl, Gu Yun, had be the target of his curses every day.


    Only Cheng Xi was someone he did not hate. He began to miss his days in Country Y. At that time, he was still a respected professor with his beloved wife by his side.


    He could bring Cheng Xi out to receive everyone¡¯s envious gazes and hug her when they returned home.


    Devon only knew how to miss the joy of that time. He did not remember the sadness of those years. She almost never smiled when she was at home.


    If Cheng Xi knew that Devon was still thinking about her, she would probably vomit her breakfast in disgust.


    Just as he was immersed in his memories of the past, he felt a familiar energy fluctuation. He subconsciously wanted to sit up, but he immediately controlled himself. He was not sure if anyone was watching him.


    However, an excited smile appeared on Devon¡¯s face. The club must havee to save him. He had the secret of the base in his hands. They would definitelye to save him.


    Devony there for a while before slowly sitting up. He moved to the corner of the wall and lowered his head to continue staring nkly. He wanted to use his energy to probe out, but Yunbao did not leave much energy for him. At most, it could support him from dying now. It was definitely impossible to use it.


    He could only pray that those people could find him. After all, he could only ask Dro Rabbi to save him if he went out. He could not hold on for long.


    Tian Min was equally anxious about this matter. She did not know what these sorcerers were dawdling about. They were already here, but they were not attacking.


    Zhao Rou could not understand what these people were doing either. She asked, ¡°Are they just here to take a look?¡±


    ¡°With so many people here, they must be preparing to attack.¡± Tian Min frowned. ¡°But why are they squatting there?¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer kept releasing energy, but there was no response at all. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Could it be that our information is wrong?¡±


    Yang Liu rolled her eyes. ¡°The previous news all came from here. I think


    Devon is inside. Let¡¯s hurry in. Otherwise, we¡¯ll really fail if we¡¯re discovered.¡±


    Yang Liu was the most impatient with such twists and turns. In her opinion, she could just rush in. Since Devon had already sent out the message for help, it must be here.


    The Baldy sorcerer thought about how he had been messing things up recently, causing Dro Rabbi to be very dissatisfied with him. He also felt that


    Yang Liu was right. Being overcautious was too unbing of an Sl member.


    He stood up and began to set up the spirit design. The others also moved. Seeing this scene, Tian Min was about to cry. These people had finally begun to move.


    She pressed themunication device and said, ¡°Everyone, pay attention to activate defense mode. Cooperate and don¡¯t let them have a chance to counterattack.¡±


    A lot of voices came over thems. ¡°Roger that.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer stepped in first afterpleting the array. This array could allow them to pass through the wall and enter the prison directly. At that time, with so many people emitting energy, they would definitely be able to find Devon.


    Just as the other sorcerers followed him in, a powerful force rebounded from the array and pushed these people ten meters away.


    The Baldy sorcerer crawled up from the ground in disbelief. The array had failed?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yang Liu rubbed his arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this array formation is foolproof?¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer did not believe that there would be a problem with his array. He stepped in again, but this time, he flew for a full 20 meters. The others felt pain when they saw this.


    Tian Min wasughing so hard that she was rocking back and forth. ¡°They don¡¯t think this prison is just an ordinary prison, do they?¡±


    Since it could imprison Devon, it could naturally resist sorcerers. Teleportation arrays like this were useless..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Prison Break Failure

    Chapter 412 - 412: Prison Break Failure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Baldy sorcerer quickly understood this and said, ¡°It seems that they were prepared and knew that we woulde to save Devon.¡±


    Yang Liu was a little impatient. ¡°Devon is a sorcerer after all. The ce where he¡¯s imprisoned is definitely not an ordinary ce. I think you¡¯re thinking too much.¡¯


    ¡°Impossible.¡± The Baldy sorcerer trusted himself very much. ¡°Devon has our secrets. They must have known something.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became. He paced back and forth outside the prison, trying to figure out what to do next.


    Tian Min sighed. ¡°Why are the people from Sl procrastinating? They should have left quickly or continued to attack. Why are they circling outside?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give him some stimtion?¡± Zhao Rou said.


    Tian Min sat up and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Zhao Rou took out arge magic artifact and said, ¡°Of course we have to lure them in.¡¯


    With that, she began to tinker with this magic artifact. Because it had been too long, she did not use it for a long time to activate this thing. With a sound, the magic artifact rose into the air and began to spin at high speed.


    At this moment, the Baldy sorcerer suddenly raised his head. ¡°1 can feel


    Devon¡¯s energy aura. It must be a signal he sent to us.¡±


    This time, Baldy did not hesitate. He quickly set up a more advanced array to break in. Yang Liu and the other sorcerers went to help. They did not want to be ejected again.


    Tian Min looked at their busy expressions and praised Zhao Rou. ¡°As expected of our magic artifact genius. However, why can this thing emit Devon¡¯s energy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simtion,¡± Zhao Rou exined. ¡°Devon was unconscious when he was sent to prison. 1 took two tubes of his blood back then. It came in handy now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best this time.¡± Tian Min gave her a thumbs up.


    The Baldy sorcerer quickly set up a new array. This time, all the sorcerers activated their magic power at the same time. In addition, Tian Min deliberately went easy on them and sessfully entered the prison.


    However, Zhao Rou had ced Devon¡¯s energy in the opposite direction. They rushed all the way to the eastern prison, scaring the other prisoners in the prison. After all, it was too rare to see a group of foreigners in ck robes in the prison.


    The Baldy sorcerer¡¯s heart was filled with the desire to quickly save Devon. He did not care what these mortals thought at all. He pushed aside anyone who blocked his way.


    They finally reached the easternmost cell. Before they could enter, they were surrounded by many people. These were all members of the special investigation team. They had been waiting here for a long time.


    Before the Baldy sorcerers could react, this group of well-trained sorcerers had already begun to attack. They did not even attack alone. Everyone had someone to cooperate at the side.


    The Baldy sorcerer and the others tried to fight back, but they could not defeat two or three people alone. Even the Baldy sorcerer, who was the strongest, was beaten up.


    He did not quite understand this method of attack. These sorcerers seemed to have been nurtured. The attacks between the two of themplemented each other, not giving anyone a chance to fight back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s charge! We have to save Devon today!¡± the Baldy sorcerer shouted.


    The others were also doing their best to resist the attack, but these people were too strong. They were not someone they could defeat. Everyone was barely holding on.


    Seeing this, Tian Minughed. ¡°This is the first generation of sorcerers nurtured by the country. They¡¯ve all undergone professional training and are best at group fights.¡±


    The country had long noticed the power of sorcerers. Since they wanted to ensure the safety of the people, they had to have the ability to fight. Therefore, the country not only recruited sorcerers to form an investigation team, but also personally nurtured sorcerers.


    This way, they could truly suppress the strength of sorcerers and prevent them from viting thew.


    The Baldy sorcerer and the others fully realized the power of these sorcerers. In the end, Yang Liu said, ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we really won¡¯t be able to leave. Let¡¯se and save Devon next time.¡¯


    After saying that, she was the first to turn around and run towards the array. Soon, she disappeared from the array. Seeing that she had run, many people followed. After all, they did not want to die here.


    No matter how much the Baldy sorcerer tried to persuade him to stay, it was useless. Seeing that there were not many people left, he could only run. This rescue mission hadpletely failed. When he stood outside the prison, the Baldy sorcerer did not know how to exin to Dro Rabbi.


    At this moment, he received a call from Cheng Xi. When he picked up the call, it was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°This is Gu Lin from the Gu family. I want to see Dro Rabbi..¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413: Preparations for a Meeting

    Chapter 413 - 413: Preparations for a Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Baldy sorcerer did not know why Gu Lin wanted to see Dro Rabbi, but when he thought that they had to rely on the Gu family now, he immediately agreed. ¡°Tomorrow, you can go to the usual ce and wait for someone to pick you up.¡±


    After saying that, he brought the wizards back to the small building. He knelt in front of the altar and recounted what had happened. However, Dro Rabbi did not ca_re about the process at all. He only knew that this group of trash had failed.


    Back then, he had given Devon a blessing. Now, it had be a threat to SL He thought that Baldy could get him out, but he did not expect him to not be able to do such a small thing.


    Dro Rabbi had long forgotten what he was. He only remembered that he was a god worshipped by his believers. He had been high up in the air for too long and did not care about the difficulties of others.


    In his opinion, this was a very simple matter, but it was ruined by this group of trash.


    The Baldy sorcerer did not feel Dro Rabbi¡¯s anger. He thought that his god would definitely understand him. He continued, ¡°The heir of the Gu family, Gu Lin, wants to see you. I¡¯ve already agreed on your behalf.¡±


    Hearing this, Dro Rabbi¡¯s mood improved slightly. The Gu family finally did not let that brate over. Since the heir wanted to see him, he would definitely join SL With the Gu family as his believers, it did not matter even if he could not return to Country Y.


    Dro Rabbi thought of this and smiled. ¡°You did the right thing. The Gu family is very important to SI now. If he wants to see me, I can¡¯t reject him.¡±


    At this point, Dro Rabbi began to sized up the Baldy sorcerer. The more he looked at him, the more disgusted he felt. Such a stupid person was really not useful. He might as well change to a smarter one.


    The Baldy sorcerer did not notice Dro Rabbi¡¯s thoughts at all. He was still immersed in the joy of being praised.


    Gu Lin did not know that Dro Rabbi already despised the Baldy sorcerer. He was still preparing the words he would say the next day. He had a mission this time. He wanted Dro Rabbi to think that the Gu family really wanted to help


    SL Then, he would let him understand that the people around him were fools. Only then could he distance himself from them.


    For this mission, even the clothes he wore could not be careless. The entire Gu family gathered together to help choose clothes, making Gu Lin not know how to deal with it.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you going to wear this?¡± Gu Peng sighed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this outfit quite good?¡± Gu Lin looked at his clothes and said.


    He had specially chosen his favorite suit to show off his temperament as an elite in the business world. It would definitely make Dro Rabbi believe him.


    Gu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, your outfit is too formal. It seems like you care a lot about this meeting. People will look down on you.¡±


    Gu Lin¡¯s visit this time was to intimidate the SI and let them know that the Gu family did not insist on joining, but that they needed the Gu family¡¯s help.


    Therefore, he could not make people feel too solemn in his attire. He could even be casual. This suit definitely could not do.


    Gu Teng asked the servants to carry out Gu Lin¡¯s clothes and then asked everyone to choose which one was better.


    Not many of the young masters in the Gu family were good at matching clothes. Even Gu Sen, who was in the entertainment industry, was not very good at it. He usually relied on his handsome face to wear clothes.


    It was still Gu Teng and Cheng Xi who came up with one or two sets. They were all in a more casual style, but they were definitely not loungewear. They were low-key luxurious.


    After Yunbao finished reading, she pointed at one of the sets and said, ¡°This outfit is better. Eldest Uncle will definitely look very handsome in it.¡±


    Children¡¯s aesthetics were very different from adults¡¯. Yunbao simply liked the light blue clothes that were brighter. Gu Lin frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like an elite in the business world when I wear this.¡¯


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not going to discuss business. It seems that being casual is the most important thing. We have to let Dro Rabbi know that our Gu family doesn¡¯t care about him,¡± Gu Teng said.


    Gu Lin reluctantly epted this reason. He put on clothes that did not suit his taste and was even forced to change into a pair of canvas shoes. He looked like he was going on a vacation.


    When the Baldy sorcerer came to pick him up, he was stunned. This was too different from Gu Lin in the information he had found. Those magazines had suits on the cover.


    Gu Lin had no time to bother with the Baldy sorcerer. He directly got into the car, acting like he was the master.


    However, the Baldy sorcerer epted it well. After all, Yunbao was already so arrogant as a child. As the sessor of the Gu family, it was normal for him to behave like this..

 Chapter 414 - 414: A Request

    Chapter 414 - 414: A Request


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Along the way, Gu Lin did not say a word to the Baldy sorcerer. This attitude made him a little unhappy. After all, he was the person Dro Rabbi relied on the most. Everyone in Sl had to respect him.


    Gu Lin really did not want to talk to him. He hated Sl from the bottom of his heart. Although they had sessfully saved the three children, they had been using living people as sacrifices for so many years and had killed countless children. It was disgusting to look at them.


    When they finally arrived, Gu Lin followed the Baldy sorcerer to the altar. After a series of rituals mentioned by Yunbao, Dro Rabbi was summoned. He said in a very gentle tone, ¡°So you¡¯re Yunbao¡¯s uncle. Are you willing to join SI?¡±


    ¡°Our Gu family naturally believes in the gods that Yunbao believes in.¡± Gu Lin yed dumb. ¡°But haven¡¯t you noticed what happened in Country Y recently?¡±


    This question stunned Dro Rabbi. The only medium he knew about the outside world was the Baldy sorcerer, but he did not mention a word about it.


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°Country Y doesn¡¯t want evidence anymore. They asked China to directly extradite Devon back and even proposed an exchange use. If not for our Gu family being in the middle, Devon would have been on the ne back to China.¡±


    To Sl, Devon could not die in Country Y even if he died in China. The clubs in Country Y were ipatible with SI to begin with. After so many years of open and covert strife, and recently, something had happened that made Sl decide to hide in China first. They felt that this was the best opportunity to chase Sl out of Country Y.


    Dro Rabbi suppressed his anger towards the Baldy sorcerer. This guy was getting more and more useless recently. If not for the fact that there was no one he could nurture again, he would have kicked Baldy out long ago.


    The Baldy sorcerer was so panicked that he wanted to rush out immediately and contact the people who stayed in Country Y to deal with this matter.


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry now. I¡¯ve already resolved this matter and asked Devon to stay in China for the time being.¡± The Baldy sorcerer pushed his luck. ¡°Then can you save him?¡±


    Gu Lin nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°We could have, but a group of sorcerers went to break into the prison two days ago. The government has strengthened the prison¡¯s defense measures, and this case has already been reported. The government suspects that Devon¡¯s hijacking was a terrorist organization incident. Now, even the president of Country Y can¡¯t get him


    out. ¡±


    Of course, these words were made up by Gu Lin, but if he could cause trouble for the Baldy sorcerer, he had to say it. He had to make Dro Rabbipletely despise him.


    As expected, Dro Rabbi fell silent. However, when he thought of the devoutness of the Baldy sorcerer, he did not say anything.


    The Baldy sorcerer was sweating profusely. He imed to be Dro Rabbi¡¯s most capable assistant, but he did not even know about such a big matter.


    ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± Dro Rabbi asked.


    Of course, Gu Lin could not say that he was causing trouble for the Baldy sorcerer. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the operation of ourpany. I want Dro Rabbi to give me luck so that ourpany can pass the difficulties smoothly.¡±


    Of course, he was lying. There was no problem with thepany¡¯s thriving, but Dro Rabbi would not be at ease if he did not beg for anything.


    Indeed, after Gu Lin said this, Dro Rabbi agreed repeatedly, sounding much happier. He said, ¡°As long as they are my devout believers, I will fulfill their wishes.¡¯


    Dro Rabbi thought that he had subdued the people of the Gu family. When he spoke, he sounded smug. At the same time, Tian Min, who was in the Gu familys mansion, also felt his energy fluctuations.


    Even from so far away, she could feel the power. It was obvious that Dro Rabbi¡¯s energy was very deep.


    When Gu Lin went out, Tian Min had prepared a detector for him. That detector was very sensitive and would definitely not be discovered. It would only reflect energy to the other half of the detector.


    At this moment, Tian Min was holding the other half of the detector in her hand. Her expression was terrifyingly serious. She originally wanted to probe Dro Rabbi¡¯s strength, but the energy was really terrifying.


    If they were to fight Dro Rabbi at thest step, it would be useless even if hundreds of sorcerers came, not to mention that he had no physical body and was only a soul. It would be extremely easy for him to escape.


    Just as Tian Min was thinking hard, Yunbao was passing by with Jiang He and Jiang Hai.. She quickly grabbed her and said, ¡°Yunbao, can you let that seniore out and see me?¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: Ask Directly

    Chapter 415 - 415: Ask Directly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Yunbao would not reject her request. She touched the ne in her hand and asked, ¡°Aunt Purple, are you awake now?¡±


    Azy voice sounded. ¡°l was woken up by you even though I wasn¡¯t awake.¡± Purple Eye slowly floated out and looked at Tian Min. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Tian Min bowed respectfully and asked, ¡°Senior, do you have any way to restrain a soul?¡±


    ¡°Soul?¡± Purple Eye pointed at herself. ¡°Are you talking about someone like


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Min thought about it and felt that Dro Rabbi and Purple Eye should be simr. They were both very powerful souls.


    Purple Eye smiled. ¡°Do you think I will tell you how to restrain me?¡±


    Only then did Tian Min realize that her question was wrong. She hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°l wanted to ask how to restrain Dro Rabbi. Otherwise, we would have suffered heavy losses in the final battle.¡±


    Purple Eye pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s fair. Since it¡¯s a dead creature, it has to use other methods to stay in the world. 1 paid the corresponding price and slept for many years tost until now. That Dro Rabbi should have his own method. As long as 1 know this method, 1 can restrain him.¡±


    After hearing this, Tian Min frowned. She had no way ofing into contact with Dro Rabbi, let alone finding his weakness.


    Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Yunbao said, ¡°We can ask directly.¡±


    Tian Min was simply shocked by Yunbao. Was this something that could be asked directly?


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just ask Dro Rabbi what he needs. He definitely needs the method to stay the most.¡±


    Tian Min felt enlightened when she heard this. She picked up Yunbao and spun around. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re really too smart.¡±


    With that, she left in a hurry. Yunbao looked at Jiang He and Jiang Hai and smiled. ¡°Sister Tian Min praised me!¡±


    Jiang He and Jiang He smiled back but did not say anything. Purple Eye shook her head. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard them talk, I would have thought that the two of them wouldn¡¯t know how to talk.¡±


    Because too many things had happened recently, Yunbao had returned to being home schooled. However, the tutor this time was still Su Tao. She had recently finished filming arge-scale movie and felt that there were no other scripts suitable for her, so she decided to take a break.


    She heard that Yunbao was looking for a tutor and came to the Gu family. As a former tutor, she was the most suitable to teach Yunbao. Moreover, Gu Lin was very happy with her arrival.


    However, Gu Zi was still a little stubborn. She secretly watched Su Tao teach Yunbao every day. Gu Lin also realized this, so he took time to apany his daughter. He wanted her to know that her father would always love her. As for Su Tao, she was not in a hurry to let Gu Zi get close to her, afraid that her approach would backfire.


    After a few days of observation, Gu Zi was no longer so resistant to Su Tao.


    She had always liked Teacher Chu Yan. Coupled with the fact that Su Tao was


    very gentle when she taught Yunbao, she suddenly wanted to sit beside Su Tao.


    When Su Tao was about to go to ss the next day, she saw Gu Zi standing at the door and looking at her. She smiled and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Zi slowly moved to Su Tao¡¯s side and sat down. When Yunbao entered, she said in surprise, ¡°Sister Gu Zi, are you also learning today?¡±


    Gu Zi nodded silently and did not speak. Yunbao could tell that she fekt awkward so she pulled her to y with her during ss. Children were especially forgetful. In a short while, the three of them were already very close.


    Gu Zi leaned into Su Tao¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao, do you love my father?¡±


    This question was beyond Su Tao¡¯s expectations, but she said honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After receiving this answer, Gu Zi nodded and said, ¡°Sister Su Tao, you have to treat my father better.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly ran away. Su Tao didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Yunbao exined, ¡°Sister Gu Zi has epted you. She¡¯s willing to let you be Eldest Uncle¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Su Tao¡¯s face. She hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°Looks like I have to prepare a gift for her.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give a gift? Is there one for me?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Su Tao nodded. ¡°Of course. All the children in the family will have it.¡±


    When Gu Lin returned home, he saw Gu Zi pestering Su Tao to tell a story. Gu Ming was waiting quietly with a picture book. The two children were getting along very well with Su Tao.


    Gu Lin took off his coat and walked over. ¡°The two of you are too clingy. Sister Su Tao is getting off work.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t get off work. Sister Su Tao can just stay at home,¡± Gu Zi said seriously..

 Chapter 416 - 416: Gu Teng’ s Nervousness

    Chapter 416 - 416: Gu Teng¡¯ s Nervousness


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Tao happily epted this suggestion. Gu Zi was also very happy about this matter and pestered her to tell her a bedtime story. Only Gu Lin was in a state


    of shock.


    Although the two of them were in a rtionship, Su Tao would never stay overnight. This was the first time she had agreed to stay at the Gu residence.


    Gu Lin originally wanted to arrange a room for Su Tao, but after she coaxed the child to sleep, she entered Gu Lin¡¯s room. She looked at his stunned expression and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to leave me in another room. Is there a need for the two of us to sleep in separate rooms?¡±


    These words sessfully convinced Gu Lin, so when Gu Jia woke up the next day, he was almost frightened to death. He watched as Su Tao walked out of his brother¡¯s room and even greeted him, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    He subconsciously replied, ¡°Good morning.¡± Then, he stood rooted to the ground, suspecting that he was still asleep.


    Yunbao saw his stunned expression and walked over. ¡°Fifth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Jia couldn¡¯t say that he was frightened by Su Tao. He bent down and picked up Yunbao. ¡°Fifth Uncle is fine. How about I stay at home and y with


    Yunbao for the day?¡±


    Of course, Yunbao was happy. Gu Jia¡¯s personality was the most lively among her uncles. He had unlimited energy to fool around with her. With Gu Jia apanying her, the two of them could tear down the entire Gu family¡¯s mansion.


    The uncle and niece were toying with the poles in the garden. After practicing every day, Yunbao was no longer afraid of them. She could even walk on them as if she was flying without looking down at the wooden poles.


    However, the two of them were not training at this moment. Instead, they were jumping around on one foot. If they could not stand steadily, they would


    Xiao Jing was shocked when he passed by. He quickly carried his daughter down and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, how can you bring the child to fool around?¡±


    Gu Jia jumped down from the pole and said, ¡°Don¡¯t always protect her too much. I think Yunbao can definitely be a qualified warrior.¡±


    Xiao Jing stroked Yunbao¡¯s head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t expect her to be a female warrior. As long as she¡¯s safe and happy.¡±


    Gu Jia could understand Xiao Jings thoughts as a father, but in his opinion, children had to make their own choices. Although Yunbao was young, she already had her own thoughts. When he chatted with her, he could feel the powerful energy contained in this child. She was firm and bold enough to be responsible for her choices.


    Yunbao leaned on Xiao Jings shoulder and said, ¡°Dad, I wanted Fifth Uncle to y with me like this.¡±


    ¡°Yunbao, you¡¯ll get hurt easily if you y like this,¡± Xiao Jing said worriedly. Yunbao looked at him. ¡°But everyone gets hurt. The books say that only difficulties can make people grow. Our lives won¡¯t always be smooth.¡±


    Of course, Xiao Jing understood this principle, but he could not ept it at all when it came to Yunbao. He could not watch his daughter get injured. In the years when he did not know that Yunbao existed, she had already suffered endless harm. Xiao Jing swore that he would never let his daughter experience such a thing again.


    Yunbao could feel Xiao Jings nervousness. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    After Xiao Jing left with Yunbao, Gu Jia quickly went to look for Gu Lin and said, ¡°Big Brother, I think Little Sister and Brother-inw are overprotective of Yunbao. They¡¯re too tense.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Dangerous things always happen around Yunbao.¡± Gu Lin sighed. ¡°The couple experienced some things before they reunited with Yunbao. Naturally, they have to be even more nervous about Yunbao¡¯s safety.¡±


    Gu Jia could only sigh with Gu Lin, hoping that they would not be so nervous in the future. After all, Yunbao was growing up day by day and could not always be by their side.


    Xiao Jing was still talking when he ced Yunbao on the bed in the room. ¡°Don¡¯t always run out. If you want to y, you can y with Lily or Gu Zi.


    That way, you won¡¯t be injured.¡±


    Yunbao pouted and did not want to listen anymore. She did not want to y with dolls at all.


    Seeing Yunbao¡¯s expression, Xiao Jing squatted down and looked at her. ¡°Yunbao, your mother is very worried about you now. If anything happens to you again, she won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Jings words, Yunbao could only nod and say, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t let myself get hurt again.¡±


    Xiao Jing hugged Yunbao happily, but there was no joy on Yunbao¡¯s face. She could agree not to be injured because she did not want her mother to worry, but she did not like her current life at all..

 Chapter 417 - 417: The So-called Legacy

    Chapter 417 - 417: The So-called Legacy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ling Ran sat by the window with his legs stretched out. He closed his eyes as if he was basking in the sun. He was not worried that he would fall off at all, but the sight of it made people tremble in fear.


    He was now living in the vi Rong Feng had prepared. There were at least a hundred people patrolling around him. Although it was said to be protection, it was actually part of surveince, but Ling Ran did not take it to heart at all.


    It was useless even if he found hundreds of people to surround him. As long as he wanted to leave, no one could stop him.


    This was naturally arranged by Rong Feng. His subordinates reported that Ling Ran would disappear from time to time, but he was even happier.


    If these people could trap Ling Ran, then he would really wonder how capable this so-called master was. This method of disappearing without a trace was what a wizard with a high cultivation level should do.


    When he thought of this, he was a little angry. Mao Feng from before was really a waste of his time. All the famous masters were just bullsh*t. He was even arrested before he couldplete the task. If Ling Ran had not helped him kill him, something might have happened.


    Rong Feng entered the vi with a smile and said, ¡°Master, what do you think of this ce? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll buy a quieter vi.¡±


    ¡°This ce is pretty good.¡± Ling Ran returned to his room and said, ¡°I can see the forest from afar. It¡¯s more conducive to my cultivation when I¡¯m close to nature.¡±


    Rong Feng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I wonder how Master has been preparing for that matter recently?¡±


    He only had one goal foring here, and that was to find out when Ling Ran would take action. Although nothing had happened in the Corporation recently, as long as Rong Xuan was alive, he would be worried.


    Ling Ran was not as afraid of Rong Feng as Mao Feng. He sat on the sofa casually and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this matter. Rong Xuan is currently in seclusion in the formation passed down by the Rong family. We can only take action when hees out.¡¯


    ¡°Can¡¯t we break this array?¡± Rong Feng asked with a frown.


    Ling Ran could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s a formation that has been passed down for a thousand years. This kind of formation that doesn¡¯t need the user to be alive has its own energy supply method. As long as the energy supply is continuous, there¡¯s no way to break it. Moreover, the Rong family¡¯s ancestor left luck inside. As long as you enter the formation to cultivate, you can obtain the favor of heaven and earth and nature.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Rong Feng fell silent. However, his increasingly gloomy expression indicated that he was in a bad mood. He suddenly stood up and paced around.


    Ling Ran watched him walk in circles. When he stopped after an unknown number ofps, he said angrily, ¡°My father and Old Master Rong are biological brothers. Why should such a good thing always be given to Rong Xuan? ording to the order, I should be the one receiving the inheritance of our ancestors! ¡±


    This was the reason why Rong Feng was unconvinced. Not only did he not want to bow down to a child, but he also thought that he was a direct descendant of the Rong family and should enjoy the Rong familys inheritance


    It was fine if Rong Xuan¡¯s father was on his head, but if he died, it should be his turn. He did not expect the Old Master to directly make Rong Xuan the heir. He did not believe that that child could be more capable than him.


    Ling Ran could not understand Rong Fengs anger. He did not even dare to be interested in the things that Rong Feng cared about. As long as he could cultivate andplete what he wanted to do, he would be satisfied.


    However, he still needed Rong Feng now. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry here. After Rong Xuan dies, I¡¯ll transfer his inheritance to you. It¡¯ll be the same.¡±


    Upon hearing this idea, Rong Feng smiled and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s Rong Xuan¡¯s inheritance. Can we really do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Ling Ran said casually. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s blood flows in you and Rong Xuan. It doesn¡¯t matter who inherits it.¡±


    In fact, Rong Xuan did not know what it really meant to obtain this inheritance, He was only obsessed with the fact that this was something that only the future head of the family could obtain. Also, when he saw Rong Xuan fighting that day, he thought that if he could have such an ability, the Rong family would definitely be the only aristocratic family in the capital. The Xie family and the Gu family could notpare to the Rong family.


    Looking at Rong Fengs bright smile and dreamy face, Ling Ran lowered his head to block the ridicule in his eyes. The inheritance could indeed be transferred, but after it was transferred, only some energy would remain, and the spell formations in the inheritance would disappear.


    This was because the Legacy could sense that it did not choose the person. It would rather dissipate than stay. However, Ling Ran would not tell Rong Feng about this. In any case, he might not know what would happen when the time


    came..

 Chapter 418 - 418: Relief

    Chapter 418 - 418: Relief


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Feng did not know what Ling Ran was thinking. He waited until Ling


    Ran promised to transfer the inheritance to him before he left in satisfaction.


    At this moment, Mu Zi floated out and said, ¡°This person¡¯s smell is really bad.


    If he doesn¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to vomit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the smell of greed. Of course, it¡¯s unpleasant.¡± Ling Rany on the sofa and closed his eyes. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you go out and repair your soul? You can leave that building now. As long as you devour a few ghosts, you¡¯ll definitely be stronger than now.¡±


    Mu Zi was a little stunned. ¡°Can I devour souls? I used to eat people,¡±


    Ling Ran rolled his eyes. ¡°Those people are obviously lying to your father. If you want to make your soul strong, of course, you have to devour souls. Even if you eat a hundred people, you won¡¯t be able to regenerate flesh and blood to be a human. The real reason why you can survive until now is that the people your father brought over sacrificed their souls to you through a formation.¡¯


    Mu Zi lowered his head when he heard Ling Ran¡¯s words. In fact, he could feel that the flesh and blood were useless. Besides, he hated the feeling of eating them raw. However, his father was looking forward to his resurrection, so he could only endure it and swallow those people.


    Now that Ling Ran said this, he did not know how to face it. After all, that was his father¡¯s love for him. Even though his method was wrong, his father was trying his best to revive him.


    When Ling Ran saw that he did not speak, he continued to close his eyes. He was not interested in these love-hate entanglements. He was born to do great things.


    These things that had happened in the dark had led everything to an agreed oue, but Yunbao did not know about these things. She was happily listening to everyone discuss how to celebrate her birthday.


    This was the first time Yunbao had been surrounded by so many people for her birthday. This kind of love made her unprecedentedly happy.


    Xiao Jing naturally wanted to hold a grand birthday party for his precious daughter to let everyone know how much he loved Yunbao. However, Gu Teng felt that Yunbao should celebrate her birthday with her family. So many things had happened recently, so it was better not to show her face.


    No one could do anything about Gu Tengs negative state. Recently, she had always suddenly wanted to see Yunbao. No matter what Yunbao was doing, she had to see her immediately. Then, she would hug the child and cry silently, as if Yunbao would disappear in the next second.


    Hence, Yunbao did not dare to go to the garden to y. She stayed by Gu Tengs side so that she couldfort her at any time.


    Everyone knew that she was not in the right state. Gu Peng had already


    started contacting the psychiatrist, but he was afraid of agitating Gu Teng, so he did not dare to bring her along. He could only let Yunbao go along with Gu Teng.


    This time, Gu Lin also wanted to use Gu Tengs suggestion to hold a birthday party at home. However, Gu Yu squatted down and looked at Gu Teng on the sofa. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been worried about Yunbao, but she has to grow up eventually. This is her first birthday after returning to the Gu family. Can you bear to let her spend it quietly?¡±


    ¡°But if we invite someone to the birthday banquet, something might happen again.¡± Gu Tengs face was filled with worry.


    ¡°Even if something happens, Yunbao won¡¯t be hurt,¡± Gu Yu said firmly. ¡°She¡¯s an outstanding witch. She has her own path to take. We can¡¯t trap her in the house.¡¯


    Gu Teng understood this logic, but she just couldn¡¯t convince herself. Yunbao walked to her side and said, ¡°l understand how Mom is worried about me because I¡¯m also very worried about Mom. I can¡¯t be happy if Mom is unhappy every day.¡±


    These wordspletely made Gu Teng unable to hold it in anymore. She hugged Yunbao and cried, as if she wanted to cry out all her emotions during this period of time.


    Xiao Jing stood at the side and silently wiped the tears of the mother and daughter. He knew that Gu Teng would only recover if she cried. Gu Yu¡¯s words had also enlightened him. They should not have trapped Yunbao.


    When Gu Tengs cries subsided, Gu Lin said, ¡°Little Sister, actually, when you left home and said that you were going out to travel, the few of us were very worried about you because you wanted toe into contact with a world we don¡¯t understand. We were very afraid that you would be hurt by demons and ghosts. When you first left, none of us could sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Think about those years. Are you really afraid you¡¯ll get hurt?¡±


    Gu Teng shook her head at Gu Lin¡¯s question. ¡°l know I¡¯ll definitely be injured, but I¡¯m not afraid because that¡¯s something I should experience as a witch.¡±


    At this point, she let go of Yunbao and no longer hugged her tightly in fear. She suddenly understood what her brother wanted to tell her..

 Chapter 419 - 419: Face

    Chapter 419 - 419: Face


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng smiled at Yunbao and said, ¡°Go and do what you want to do. Help others like your mother back then. That¡¯s a very happy thing.¡±


    She recalled the days when she was training. Although there were pain and setbacks, she was very satisfied to be able to help others. Therefore, she began to ept the fact that Yunbao would be injured.


    She was willing to see things from Yunbao¡¯s perspective, so she naturally understood Yunbao¡¯s feelings.


    Seeing that Gu Teng had rxed and was no longer as tense as before, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Su Tao said energetically, ¡°Then what should we do for our Yunbao¡¯s birthday banquet? Should we take advantage of today¡¯s good day to draw a lot or something?¡±


    Xiao Jing stood up and said, ¡°This is also a good method. Leave everything to fate to decide.¡¯


    ¡°l don¡¯t even know when you believed in fate?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Yunbao quickly replied, ¡°Dad has always believed it. Every time I¡¯m conflicted about whether to eat biscuits or cake, Dad will let me draw lots, but I always draw a nk lot. Dad said that God doesn¡¯t want me to eat it.¡¯


    Everyone looked at Xiao Jing in surprise. They did not expect him to lie to Yunbao like this.


    Xiao Jing exined, ¡°Yunbao isn¡¯t old enough for her teeth to change. It¡¯ll hurt if she has cavities, so I want her to eat less of these sweet things.¡±


    Although this was out of goodwill, everyone still judged him for lying to a child. They unterally announced that he had lost the right to propose a birthday banquet, making Xiao Jing dejected.


    Gu Luo lowered her head and looked at Yunbao. ¡°What kind of birthday banquet does our Yunbao want?¡±


    Yunbao thought for a moment and said, ¡°l want Mom, Dad, and Uncle to apany me. Let¡¯s have fun for a day.¡±


    For Yunbao, the blessings and cakes of strangers were not important. She only wanted to live happily now.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s answer, everyoneughed. Compared to those grand ceremonies, family was indeed happier.


    Gu Lin decided. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the amusement park on Yunbao¡¯s birthday.¡±


    No one objected to this decision. Yunbao jumped up happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it.¡±


    The life of the Gu family was naturally harmonious. However, countless people were secretly watching them. Chen Yue was one of them.


    She relied on the medicine to hold Bai Hao in her hand. As long as she asked, he would offer anything. Furthermore, she had regained her appearance. She looked at her face in the mirror and smiled. ¡°That medicine is indeed magical. I¡¯m really getting more and more beautiful. Even that Gu Teng is inferior to me.¡±


    This was not an exaggeration. Under the effect of the potion, Chen Yue¡¯s face became more and more beautiful. It had an inhuman demonic beauty.


    Bai Hao looked at Chen Yue in fascination. He had always been infatuated with her because of the medicine, and now he was even more mesmerized by her beauty. He wanted nothing more than to dig out his heart and offer it to her.


    After admiring her beauty, Chen Yue asked, ¡°Has anything happened to the Gu family recently?¡±


    ¡°l heard that the daughter of the Gu family¡¯s eldest son fell ill. There¡¯s nothing else,¡± said Bai Hao.


    The news about the Gu family would not spread easily. He only found out a little about Gu Zi t s illness because he had hired a doctor.


    This news was useless to Chen Yue. She snorted and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you get someone to ask around? Has Xiao Jing not appeared outside recently?¡±


    Bai Hao shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that he has been apanying his wife and daughter in the Gu family recently.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Chen Yue¡¯s expression darkened. She was thest person who wanted to see Xiao Jing and Gu Teng get along well. Even now, she was still thinking about Xiao Jing.


    That was her lifelong obsession. As long as she didn¡¯t die, she had to get Xiao Jing.


    Bai Hao didn¡¯t know why she was so angry, but he quickly pulled out the box he had brought back ¡°l bought this ne from an auction. I think it suits you very well.¡±


    Chen Yue didn¡¯t care at all about the dazzling pearl ne. She pushed Bai Hao away and walked to the bed, her mind filled with memories of her childhood with Xiao Jing.


    At this moment, a person wrapped in a ck robe walked in and said, ¡°Miss


    Chen, I¡¯m here to ask for today¡¯s soul.¡±


    Chen Yue gestured for Bai Hao toe over, and he immediately produced a document and handed it over. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve had someone stimte her in thepany. Then, I got someone to tell her that there¡¯s a soul swap. If you go look for her now, you¡¯ll definitely seed..¡±

 Chapter 420 - 420: Amusement park

    Chapter 420 - 420: Amusement park


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After receiving the information, the man in ck let out a satisfiedugh. Then, he reached out and handed her a bottle of potion. Chen Yue hurriedly took it and drank it eagerly.


    Bai Hao looked at her worriedly, but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Chen Yue wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    Chen Yue smiled after drinking it. Then, she immediately raised the mirror to observe herself. Looking at her smooth skin, she said, ¡°The effect of this potion is really not bad. I¡¯ve be more and more beautiful recently.¡±


    The man in ck smiled and said, ¡°This is the magical effect of the soul. As long as Miss Chen can continue to help, we can make you immortal and beautiful forever.¡¯


    Chen Yue wasn¡¯t worried about that. After all, with Bai Hao around, she could always find someone who could be tricked into switching souls. However, the medicinal liquid she had was decreasing day by day.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yue said, ¡°l want you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Please speak,¡± the man in ck said.


    ¡°l want to save a sorcerer named Devon. He was locked up for hijacking a ne some time ago. I need the potion in his hand. That way, I can help you find more people who are willing to swap souls.¡±


    Hearing this request, the man in ck was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°In that case, we will definitely do it. However, we need some time to prepare. After all, we have to be fully prepared to take a sorcerer away from the prison.¡±


    In any case, there was still half a bottle of medicine left, so Chen Yue wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Furthermore, she had recently realized that even if she forgot to give


    Bai Hao medicine, he would still listen to her.


    She could sense what Bai Hao was thinking, and was convinced that her beauty had won him over. Nodding at the ck-robed man, she said, ¡°As long as we can get him out, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    After the man in ck left, Chen Yue continued to admire her beauty in the mirror. Then she turned to Bai Hao and smiled. ¡°Come here.¡¯


    Under the sunlight, Chen Yue¡¯s face was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t look like a mortal. Bai Hao walked over as if he had been bewitched. Chen Yue took his hand and ced it on her face. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Chen Yue was testing Bai Hao. Thest time she had given him medicine was three days ago, and she wanted to know if he still listened to her.


    Bai Hao chuckled. ¡°l like you. I¡¯m willing to die for you.¡±


    Chen Yue revealed a smug smile and decided to stay beautiful forever. Sooner orter, she would win Xiao Jings heart.


    Xiao Jing suddenly sneezed in the amusement park. He asked curiously, ¡°Would I catch a cold in such a hot day?¡±


    Yunbao walked over with the ice cream and said, ¡°Daddy, this is for you.¡±


    Xiao Jing quickly took it preciously. Before he could speak, Yunbao walked towards Gu Lin and gave ice cream to him too. Looking at the ice cream in his hand, Xiao Jing felt a little mncholic. So his daughter didn¡¯t just give it to him.


    The children were especially happy abouting to the amusement park. Even the quietest Lily began to go around happily. Gu Lin said, ¡°Today, we¡¯re ying with the children. Nobody is allowed to ruin the mood.¡±


    Everyone quickly went on various rides with the children. In an instant, the amusement park became much livelier.


    This was an industry under the Gu family. Gu Lin had specially reserved a day for Yunbao¡¯s birthday. She could go on all kinds of rides and would definitely have a good time.


    Yunbao pulled Lily to sit on the carousel. Theirughter spread far and wide.


    Seeing that she was so happy, Xiao Jing smiled and said, ¡°l was indeed wrong. For children, those grand birthday parties would not make them happy. Only by ying this could they experience true joy.¡±


    ¡°This is also your first time being a father. There¡¯s bound to be things you do wrong. As time passes, you will naturally understand how to make Yunbao happy,¡± Gu Lin said as he patted his shoulder.


    At this moment, Xiao Jing decided to learn more from Gu Lin in the future. He had two children and must be more experienced than him.


    The children yed crazily in the amusement park. Gu Ming was pulled down the slide several times, and his hair was blown into a chicken coop. He no longer had his usual gentlemanly demeanor.


    However, it could be seen from his face that he was still very happy. Gu Lin felt relieved to see him like this. Gu Ming was usually too calm and did not have the liveliness that children of his age should have. Now, she could finally see his smile.


    However, Yunbao was definitely the happiest. Herughter spread throughout the amusement park.


    This was the birthday that Yunbao had once wanted the most. She knew that everyone had to celebrate their birthdays, but it was already good enough that she didn¡¯t get beaten up in the Wang family.. How could she ask for a birthday?

 Chapter 421 - 421: Meeting

    Chapter 421 - 421: Meeting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She had never celebrated her birthday when Gu Teng was still alive because Gu Teng was so sick that she could not get out of bed. Wang Wang had been fooling around outside at that time. No one cared when Yunbao¡¯s birthday was.


    After Gu Tengs death, no one cared about her anymore. No one even remembered her birthday. It was already the greatest blessing not to be beaten up every day.


    Therefore, Yunbao did not care about grand banquets or the blessings of many strangers. She was already very happy as long as her family was by her side.


    Lily walked to her side and said, ¡®Yunbao, I never thought of having such a life. I have to thank you for all of this.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Yunbao was a little puzzled.


    Lily held her hand and said, ¡°Even if I followed Mom to the capital, I never thought of getting rid of Devon. But you¡¯ve been trying your best to help Mom and me. It¡¯s because of your persistence that we can have our current lives.¡±


    Lily said these words very sincerely. She really treated Yunbao as her savior. Thinking back, her previous life was simply dark. She didn¡¯t even know if she could grow up. What if she was beaten to death by Devon one day? What would her mother do then?


    In her panic, Yunbao appeared. She had bravely saved her and her mother, so Lily vowed to protect Yunbao for the rest of her life.


    Yunbao did not know what Lily was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Sister Lily should live a happy life, so the heavens sent me to help you.¡±


    The children were still young and could not y exciting projects, so they yed the carousel slide several times. Even Yunbao felt tired.


    Just as she was squatting behind the slide to rest, a person suddenly appeared in front of her. Yunbao looked up and saw a very good-looking young man.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you here to y too?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Although she was puzzled that there was no one at the amusement park today, she did not know that Gu Lin had booked the entire amusement park. She only thought that there were not many people here, so she was not surprised by this person who suddenly appeared.


    Ling Ran smiled and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Yunbao tilted her head and couldn¡¯t understand. What was there to see?


    Ling Ran sized up the child in front of him. This was the first time he had looked at Yunbao so carefully. He wanted to know what was different about this child. Mu Zi had been thinking about her for so long, and he kept thinking about her. This made him feel that something was wrong.


    Although she was a very powerful witch, she was not so talented that no one couldpare to her. Moreover, from what had just happened, she was just an ordinary child who liked to y.


    Seeing that Ling Ran did not speak for a long time, Yunbao stood up and said,


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first. Big Brother, have fun.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took out a handful of candy from her kitty bag and ced it in Ling Ran¡¯s palm. ¡°This is my favorite candy. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    This action exceeded Ling Ran¡¯s expectations. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the candies in his hand and raised his head to look at Yunbao, who was waving goodbye to him as she left. Even if he did not respond, she waved her hand repeatedly. Her attitude was unbelievably enthusiastic.


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°What a silly child.¡±


    He unwrapped the candy in his hand and put it in his mouth. It did taste very good. He could buy some another day.


    Purple Eye¡¯s voice sounded in Yunbao¡¯s ear. ¡°There seems to be a smell on that child just now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Yunbao asked curiously.


    Purple Eye thought for a moment and said, ¡°l can¡¯t say for sure, but that smell is especially familiar.¡±


    It was precisely because of this that the Purple Eye did note out just now. She could feel that Ling Ran did not have any ill intentions.


    Yunbao did not take it to heart. All her thoughts were on her birthday now. She took a sip of water and pulled Lily to continue ying.


    Purple Eye left the bracelet and stopped in the middle of the Gu family. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her y like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how a child should be.¡± Gu Lin smiled. ¡°I¡¯d rather she be like this every day.¡±


    Purple Eye sighed. ¡°Yunbao has her responsibilities. We can only let her be happy for a while.¡±


    After saying this, the two of them fell silent. Gu Lin had always supported Yunbao to train and grow because he sensed that she would experience more difficulties in the future,


    In terms of worry, his was no than Gu Teng¡¯s. She was his only sister¡¯s only child. If he could, he would dote on Yunbao for the rest of his life so that she would never have any worries..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Yunbao’s Soul

    Chapter 422 - 422: Yunbao¡¯s Soul


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao felt that her birthday was especially happy this time. She was still excited when she returned home. She twisted in Xiao Jings arms and refused to return to the house. It was only when Gu Teng brought a bowl of medicine and drank it that she felt tired.


    ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Xiao Jing looked at the bowl and asked.


    Gu Teng exined, ¡°It¡¯s for the disciples of the Soaring Cloud Sect to drink. It¡¯s to calm them down and let them sleep early.¡±


    After saying that, he saw that Yunbao was already sleepy. Xiao Jing quickly carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket. Then, he quietly left the room.


    The moment the door closed, Yunbao¡¯s body emitted light. She had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep, not knowing what had happened to her.


    There was a pattern on her palm. It was the ce where she had interacted with Ling Ran during the day.


    Yunbao felt like she was lying on cotton. In a daze, she got off the bed and walked out. After a few steps, she walked out of the Gu family.


    ¡°Eh? Am I that fast?¡± Yunbao looked at her feet in disbelief.


    She was currently in a state of confusion and could not see the exact situation under her feet at all. However, if anyone else was here, they would definitely be frightened to death. A child in pajamas stood on the main road. The ground under her feet was empty, and one could think of ghosts.


    Ling Ran sensed that Yunbao¡¯s soul had already left her body. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the Gu family¡¯s array formation is nothing much. It can¡¯t even withstand my spell.¡±


    The ck fog said, ¡°That spell of yours has a very high concealment ability. It can only be used after entering the array. Of course, that array can¡¯t detect it.¡±


    Ling Ran rolled his eyes at her. ¡°That¡¯s also the reason why my skills are superb.¡±


    The ck fog could only choose to remain silent in the face of his confidence.


    Mu Zi floated out and said, ¡°What do you mean by superb spells? What did you ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see Gu Yun? I¡¯ll get her to see you now.¡±


    Mu Zi was very excited. ¡°Really?¡±


    He floated around the room, making Ling Ran very annoyed. He said, ¡°You¡¯d better stop quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll put you in a magic artifact and not let you


    out. ¡±


    Mu Zi quickly stopped obediently. He did not take it to heart at all. However, if he was locked up now, he would not be able to see Yunbao.


    Yunbao followed the spell¡¯s guidance and arrived at the vi. Ling Ran had already told the patrolling people that he wanted to summon souls, so when Yunbao appeared, those people were not very surprised.


    Seeing Yunbao pass through the obstacle, they understood that she was not a living person.


    Yunbao was not awake at the moment. She entered the vi under the restraint of the spell and fell on the sofa.


    Ling Ran walked over and looked at the young girl. He said, ¡°Is this the most powerful witch you mentioned?¡±


    Mu Zi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Yunbao as a witch. Of course, she¡¯s the most powerful. ¡±


    Ling Ran was so angry that he almostughed. He actually believed Mu Zi t s words and forgot that this was a soul that had been trapped in the building and had never left.


    Ling Ran stretched out his hand to probe Yunbao¡¯s soul, but before he could touch her, he was bounced away. He was caught off guard and almost flew out. Fortunately, the ck fog reacted quickly and caught him.


    He widened his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does she have such a huge defensive energy on her?¡±


    Just as he didn¡¯t know what was going on, Yunbao opened her eyes and floated in the air. Her hands were crossed in front of her chest, which was emitting light.


    Mu Zi was even more afraid of the light. He hid behind Ling Ran and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ling Ran did not know what it was either. Logically speaking, a bodys soul was weak when it left the body. Sorcerers could not cultivate their souls, but Yunbao¡¯s soul actually contained a huge amount of energy.


    Yunbao, who was in the air, suddenly moved. She let go of the two hands on her chest. The light there became brighter and brighter, filling the entire room, but Ling Ran did not feel that the light was dazzling. Instead, he felt endless warmth.


    Her long hair fluttered in the air and became even longer. It was as if every strand of hair was emitting light. Her eves turned emerald green. She still had that face, but no one would think that she was still a child.


    Yunbao opened her eyes and looked at Ling Ran. That was definitely not a gaze that a child would have. Ling Ran felt fear in his soul.


    ¡°You did something wrong,¡± Yunbao said. ¡°This child¡¯s soul hasn¡¯tpletely awakened yet.¡±


    This was not Yunbao¡¯s usual voice. It sounded as mellow as a cello and had an indescribable love..

 Chapter 423 - 423: Related

    Chapter 423 - 423: Rted


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ling Ran tried asking, ¡°Are you the ancestor of the Gu family?¡±


    He could sense the unfathomable energy in Yunbao¡¯s body, so he had this guess.


    Yunbao smiled. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have asked. I won¡¯t answer you either.¡±


    Ling Ran could not understand what was happening in front of him. He just wanted to hold Yunbao¡¯s soul in his hands. By doing so, he could threaten Rong Xuan.


    Moreover, Yunbao was very useful. On one hand, he could fulfill his promise to Rong Feng. On the other hand, he could also tie Mu Zi down. However, he did not expect Yunbao to have such a secret.


    Ling Ran watched warily as Yunbao quietly took a step back. He quietly gathered energy in his palm and was ready to attack at any time, but before he could do anything, he realized that the energy suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Any attack is useless in front of me.¡± Yunbao smiled.


    Mu Zi floated over and said, ¡°Who are you? Quickly get out of Yunbao¡¯s body!¡¯


    Yunbao raised her hand and pulled Mu Zi over. She asked curiously, ¡°Why is a soul that has been dead for a long time still in the world?¡±


    Mu Zi began to struggle intensely. He even wanted to attack the person who upied Yunbao, but all his movements were controlled.


    Yunbao carefully sensed Mu Zi¡¯s soul, and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°You swallowed the flesh and blood of others to stay in this world. You should have died a long time ago.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to get rid of Mu Zi. Ling Ran quickly got the ck fog to save Mu Zi. He could not lose this soul now. He was the only link to that organization.


    The ck fog desperately blocked in front of Mu Zi. It was already prepared to be scattered, but at this moment, Yunbao stopped.


    ¡°So you still have your mission. It seems like I can¡¯t exorcise you now.¡± After saying this, she let go of Mu Zi.


    The ck fog quickly hid behind Ling Ran with Mu Zi. The three of them huddled together and prepared to attack at any time.


    Ling Ran gathered the enerw in his palm and prepared to deal a fatal blow. Just as he was about to do it, Yunbao looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me here. Are you afraid now?¡±


    After saying that, she gently raised her hand, and the energy in Ling Ran¡¯s palm instantly dissipated. He was shocked by Yunbao¡¯s powerful ability to control the energy of others through the air.


    Yunbao looked at her with pity and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. After all, your future is closely rted to this child.¡±


    Ling Ran did not understand what she meant. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by closely rted? 1 didn¡¯t even know her before this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future,¡± Yunbao said as she extended her hand.


    There was an energy ball in her palm. Ling Ran could feel that it was his energy. He subconsciously reached out to take it, and the energy immediately entered his body after it touched him.


    Ling Ran felt the pain in his heart. He half-knelt on the ground and was in extreme pain. The ck fog and Mu Zi did not know what had happened to him.


    The two of them could only circle around him. Mu Zi raised his head and looked at Yunbao. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Yunbao replied, ¡°Return his malice to himself.¡±


    Ling Ran¡¯s pain came from the malice of wanting to hurt Yunbao just now.


    When he finally stopped, he was in so much pain that he could not stand up.


    He stared fixedly at Yunbao as pain surged in his heart once more. Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°As long as you still want to hurt Yunbao, you¡¯ll feel pain. You should withdraw your thoughts.¡±


    Ling Ran had never been an obedient person. He insisted on making Yunbao stay. He took out the magic artifact that imprisoned Mu Zi and wanted to use the same trick to keep Yunbao.


    Just as he was chanting the incantation, his body experienced a tearing pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Yunbao sighed. ¡°What a stubborn child.¡±


    She crossed her hands on her chest again, and the light around her seemed to diminish. as if she had returned to the child. Onlv then did Ling Ran¡¯s Dain lessen a little, but his energy was slowly draining.


    He could bear any pain, but he could not ept that he had be weaker. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, ¡°l won¡¯t hurt Yunbao again.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ling Ran¡¯s energy calmed down.


    Yunbao opened her emerald eyes and warned him, ¡°You and her fate are one. If you hurt her, you will eventually dissipate.¡±


    The tone of these words contained supreme dignity, and every word made Ling Ran want to submit.


    Ling Ran did not know what had happened to Yunbao, but he knew that his n could not involve Yunbao..

 Chapter 424 - 424: Piano Tune

    Chapter 424 - 424: Piano Tune


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ling Ran had never taken others seriously. He thought that they were pawns that he could use at any time as long as he needed them. However, Yunbao became the first thing that puzzled him.


    He did not understand what had happened to her and why their fates were one.


    Yunbao looked down at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand one day.¡±


    After saying that, she closed her eyes and retracted all the light. Then, she floated out of the window on the second floor. It seemed like she was going back to the Gu family.


    Ling Ran did not stop him. What happened tonight really impacted his worldview.


    Just like that, Yunbao floated all the way back to the Gu family¡¯s mansion. The moment she returned to her body, an emerald green light illuminated the entire house. The energy shield on the bracelet dissipated, and Purple Eye finally realized that something was wrong with Yunbao.


    She quickly went to check on Yunbao¡¯s body, but other than some leakage of energy, she was fine. Yunbao turned around and continued to sleep.


    After Purple Eye confirmed that she was safe, she stayed by the bed, afraid that something would happen. She kept feeling that something had happened, but she knew nothing about it.


    Yunbao was still energetic when she woke up the next day. Purple Eye lookedat her running around and suspected that she had thought too muchst night. This child looked extremely healthy. It was a pity that she still had to keep watch for someone at her age.


    After Purple Eye confirmed that the Gu family¡¯s mansion¡¯s array was secure, she went to catch up on her sleep.


    Yunbao was still immersed in the joy of yesterday and pestered Lily and Gu Zi to go y. However, Gu Zi was already exhausted and had not woken up. Lily¡¯s stamina was not bad, but she was preparing for kindergarten ss, so she needed to make some preparations and did not have time to apany her.


    Seeing that there was no one to apany her, Yunbao returned to the piano room to practice. Because she was in a good mood, she yed happy tunes. At this moment, Xie Jing arrived.


    Although he was frightened by what happened to the Gu familyst time, he could ept it after thinking about it carefully. The three aristocratic families all knew that sorcerers existed, but the Xie family did not like these things, so they did not have much contact with them. Xie Jing even treated them as fortune- tellers previously.


    However, Yunbao made him understand that sorcerers were really capable. There were even ghosts in the world.


    As a result, Xie Jing had recently found many things that sorcerers wanted to protect themselves. He did not want anyone to say that they wanted to take him away again.


    After he was done, he finally had time to look for Yunbao. When Gu Lin heard his intentions, he directly said that Yunbao was in the piano room and ignored Xiao Jings dark expression.


    Xie Jing pushed open the door of the piano room and walked in, but he did not say anything and just waited quietly for Yunbao to finish ying.


    After this song ended, Yunbao realized that there was someone in the piano room. She turned around and saw that it was Xie Jing. She smiled and pounced over. ¡°Brother Xie Jing, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just came.¡± Xie Jing quickly caught Yunbao. ¡®Our Yunbao yed the piano too seriously, so she didn¡¯t notice me.¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Then what do you think of my performance, Brother Xie Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yunbao ys especially well,¡± Xie Jing praised.


    Yunbao raised her head proudly. She liked Xie Jing a lot. Other than her father and uncles, all the boys around her were the same age. Even Brother Xuanxuan was about the same age as her.


    Xie Jing fulfilled her wish to have a big brother because Xie Jing could carry her so high. She liked this feeling of being in midair.


    Xie Jing carried Yunbao and spun around twice before putting her down. ¡°Can


    I teach Yunbao a tune today?¡±


    Of course, Yunbao agreed and sat down obediently in front of the piano.


    Xie Jing did not take out the score and started to y on the piano. He stopped after ying a while and looked at Yunbao. Yunbao raised her hand and ced it on the piano keys to replicate it perfectly.


    Although Xie Jing had thought that Yunbao might be able to do it, he was still very excited to see this scene,


    To be able to replicate a song without music score required extremely high talent. Yunbao could achieve limitless achievements in the future at such a young age.


    Xie Jing quickly taught her the rest of the tune. After one or two tries, Yunbao could already sessfully y them.


    She yed it once and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, why is this song so sad?¡±


    Xie Jing touched Yunbao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Because this is a song born from sadness.¡¯


    This was not a piano pieceposed by any known master, but a piece left behind by Xie Jings mother. Shemitted suicide at home three days after she wrote this piece..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Xie Jing’s Mother

    Chapter 425 - 425: Xie Jing¡¯s Mother


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xie Jing did not know why he had to teach Yunbao this song. She always yed cheerful tunes.


    However, for some reason, he did this. He lowered his head and said, ¡®Yunbao, forget this song. Just pretend that I never taught you.¡±


    Yunbao was a happy child. He shouldn¡¯t have used such a song to worry her.


    ¡°But I like this song very much,¡± Yunbao said.


    Xie Jing did not expect to receive such an answer. He looked up at Yunbao and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always preferred cheerful songs.¡±


    ¡°This song can also be cheerful.¡± After saying that, Yunbao began to y. The tune changed under her hands. The sad tune became lighter. It sounded like a ray of sunlight in the darkness, telling you to look up at the sun even if you¡¯re not having a good time. The future would be better.


    Hearing Yunbao¡¯s adaptation, Xie Jings tears fell. If only his mother could think the same way.


    Yunbao stopped ying and handed over a tissue. ¡°Brother Xie Jing, everything will be fine after you cry it out.¡±


    Xie Jing looked at Yunbao¡¯s smiling face and quickly took the tissue. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yunbao looked at the tissue in confusion. She did not understand why Xie Jing would thank her for the tissue. By the time she understood, it would be many yearster.


    Xie Jing wiped his tears and touched Yunbao¡¯s hair. He opened his mouth to tell her about his childhood, but Yunbao¡¯s eyes instantly turned emerald green.


    She opened her eyes and lost all her movements. Xie Jings eyes also lost focus. The two of them sat on the piano stool.


    Countless scenes shed past Yunbao¡¯s eyes. Those were Xie Jings childhood memories. Xie Jings parents were suitable marriages, and they got married because of love. Therefore, his childhood was filled with happy scenes of the entire family. Those were the happiest times.


    Until his mother fell into depression, his mother never smiled again.


    Xie Jings mother also wanted to get better, but she could not get rid of her sick emotions. There were even all kinds of problems with her body.


    Even if she took a lot of medicine, it could not save Xie Jings mother. She was dragged into a deeper abyss.


    It was not only psychological but also physical. She started to lose her hair and could not fall asleep no matter what. No matter what she ate, she would vomit in the end and quickly lose weight.


    In Xie Jingsst memory, his mother was only skin and bones. He could not see her original beauty at all.


    Under such torture, she chose to die and died at home in the most resolute way. She stabbed a fruit knife into her heart. Before she did this, she sent Xie Jing to his grandmother¡¯s house to ensure that her child would not see this scene.


    This seemed to be a tragedy caused by depression, but from Yunbao¡¯s perspective, it was not like this. She saw a little ghost following Xie Jings mother and lying on her body to absorb energy or even life force.


    It could be said that this ghost had killed Xie Jings mother. Moreover, he was still lingering in the Xie family¡¯s residence. ck aura had already appeared on Xie Jings body.


    After watching all of this, Yunbao and Xie Jing returned to reality. Xie Jing also saw the scene Yunbao saw. He said in disbelief, ¡°So that thing killed my mother?¡±


    Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who absorbed Auntie¡¯s lifespan and energy. Auntie is a natural spirit body like you. She¡¯s the type of person that ghosts like the most.¡±


    ¡°But why have I been fine for so many years?¡± Xie Jing asked in surprise.


    Yunbao ced her hand on Xie Jings forehead and said, ¡°Because Auntie used her own death to seal your spirit body, preventing you from filtering energy. That ghost didn¡¯t realize that you were a spirit body. After all, he relied on absorbing Auntie¡¯s lifespan to survive until today. His ability can¡¯tpare to the female ghost from that day at all. She only saw through your spirit body after hundreds of years of cultivation.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao say this, Xie Jings eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°That ghost killed my mother. I want to kill him to avenge my mother!¡±


    Xie Jing gritted his teeth and said this. He had never been able to ept his mother¡¯s death. Xie Jings father had also be silent because of his beloved wife¡¯s death. His family was as quiet as a tomb every day.


    They thought that his mother had left because she was sick, so they forced themselves to ept this matter. They did not expect there to be ghosts.


    Yunbao held Xie Jings hand and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, I¡¯ll help you..¡±

 Chapter 426 - 426: Little Ghost

    Chapter 426 - 426: Little Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao was also very angry about this matter. Xie Jings mother was clearly such a beautiful person. She would have a happy life, but it was ruined by this ghost.


    Xie Jing said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, I can look for other sorcerers. You¡¯re still so young. What if you¡¯re injured?¡±


    Xie Jing did not know Yunbao¡¯s ability. In his opinion, even if Yunbao was a sorcerer, she was just a child and a little sister who needed to be protected. Knowing the existence of the little ghost, he could think of a way to deal with it. There was no need to let Yunbao face all of this.


    However, to Yunbao, it sounded like Xie Jing was looking down on her. She jumped off the piano stool and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. 1 was the one who defeated that female ghost. I¡¯m the most powerful little witch.¡±


    Xie Jing was a little stunned. If what Yunbao said was true, then her strength was indeed better than ordinary sorcerers.


    Just as he was in a daze, Yunbao said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, why doesn¡¯t your family even have a protective array formation? If there was an array formation, it would be able to block these things.¡±


    ¡°Do we all have to have arrays?¡± Xie Jing was a little puzzled.


    Yunbao nodded. ¡°All of them. Yunbao¡¯s family has an array passed down from the ancestors. Brother Rong Xuan¡¯s family also has an array guarding them.


    Only your family has nothing.¡±


    Xie Jing did not know about these things. Although their family was also one of the three aristocratic families, they walked the path of culture and entertainment. As the director of the National Radio and Television


    Administration. Xie Jing¡¯s father managed all the television stations.


    What¡¯s more, the new media that appeared on the market now was also the Xie family¡¯s business. Their family did not sound as powerful as the other two families, but in fact, they were on equal footing. Now that society could grasp the right to speak for cultural dissemination, it was equivalent to grasping the understanding of the entire country. After all, if one heard too much, one would eventually believe it.


    Therefore, the Xie family was the closest to the core of the government. The government needed the Xie family to publicize and let the people understand the stability and strength of the country so that they would not be bewitched by other rumors.


    Their rise was in the recent era. It had not been long, so they did not trust sorcerers entirely. If not for what happened to Gu Zi that day, he would not believe in the existence of ghosts no matter what.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dad about this when I get back. He should listen to me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xie Huan stood at the door and asked, ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡±


    Xie Jing hesitated to say it, but Yunbao had already run over and said, Auntie,


    there¡¯s a little ghost at your house!¡±


    Xie Huan picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°Really? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°It was a boy,¡± Yunbao replied.


    Xie Jing could hear Yunbao¡¯s seriousness and Auntie¡¯s nonchnce. She must have thought that these words belonged to a child¡¯s naive imagination, so she apanied Yunbao to spout nonsense.


    Looking at her nephew¡¯s serious eyes and expression, Xie Huan could not believe it. However, when she thought of what had happened in the Gu family previously, she could not say that there were no ghosts in this world.


    Xie Jing told Xie Huan what Yunbao had seen. When she heard this, she frowned and tensed up. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°So that thing made our Xie family so miserable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°He wanted Xie Jing¡¯s mother¡¯s spirit to filter the pure energy, so he brought more mixed energy to her. This way, she would be forced to filter every day, and her body would get worse and worse. When the little ghost realized that she could no longer filter, it sucked away her lifespan.¡±


    Xie Huan was very calm when she heard these words. There was not even any expression on her face, but Xie Jing knew that this meant that his Auntie was angry.


    ¡°Our Xie family is one of the three great aristocratic families in the capital, but we were actually bullied by this thing. The happy and harmonious family back then is now cold and cheerless. It¡¯s all because of this thing.¡± Xie Huan gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to turn him into ashes!¡±


    With that, she pulled Xie Jing out. He quickly asked, ¡°Auntie, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Go find your father. We have to tell him such a big thing,¡± Xie Huan said.


    Xie Jing was a little hesitant. ¡°But will Dad believe me?¡±


    Xie Huan also stopped in her tracks. His brother had never mentioned this topic before. She was not sure if her brother would think that her brain was damaged if she said it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yunbao said. ¡°I can show Uncle Xie everything that happened in the Xie family. With a witch like me around, he will definitely believe it..¡±

 Chapter 427 Seeing Xie Jin

    427 Seeing Xie Jin


    Xie Huan looked at the confident Yunbao and felt that this was indeed a solution. With such a genuine witch following them, it was more believable than their words.


    "Alright, we''ll bring Yunbao along." Xie Huan nodded.


    Since she was going to bring someone''s child out, she had to inform them. When Xiao Jing heard this request, his eyes widened. He didn''t understand why Yunbao was going to deal with the Xie family again.


    Her daughter seemed to have grown into an extraordinary figure. She had the three aristocratic families under her control.


    However, looking at Xie Huan''s pleading gaze, Xiao Jing nodded and said, "Alright, but I want to go with you."


    Xie Huan nodded and said, "Yunbao is still young and needs a parent to follow her."


    The four of them set off for the National Radio and Television Administration. Yunbao asked curiously, "Dad, is the Radio and Television Administration in charge of filming television dramas?"


    "No," Xiao Jing exined carefully. "The Radio and Television Administration audits television dramas. Only if the Radio and Television Administration agrees can this television drama be broadcasted."


    Yunbao nodded, but she still didn''t understand. Then, she continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    The Xie family could enter and leave the Radio and Television Administration at will. Their car drove straight in and took the elevator upstairs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When she knocked on the office door, Yunbao finally saw the man who often appeared in those memories.


    Because those memories were seen through the seal on Xie Jing''s body, they were seen by Xie Jing''s mother.


    In her memory, Xie Jing''s father, Xie Jin, was a gentle person with a smile on his face. He loved his wife and son and would bring flowers home every day, so Yunbao felt that she would see such a person.


    But when she really stood in front of Xie Jin, Yunbao was stunned. She couldn''t believe that this stern-faced and cold man was actually Xie Jin.


    There was no trace of heat on his body, as if he would copse in the next second and never wake up.


    "Huanhuan, why did you bring Xiao Jing here?" He turned to Xiao Jing and Yunbao. "It''s Mr. Xiao, right?"


    As the head of the Xie family, he had attended Xiao Jing and Gu Teng''s wedding, so he recognized Xiao Jing.


    Xie Huan went straight to the point. "Brother, there''s a ghost in our house now."


    Xie Jin didn''t expect his little sister to say such a thing. He said, "Huanhuan, watch less horror movies in the future."


    "I''m telling the truth." Xie Huan took a step forward and said, "Yunbao saw it from Xie Jing."


    Xie Jin walked to Yunbao and squatted down. "Tell Uncle, did you really see a ghost?"


    "Yes, I saw it." Yunbao nodded firmly.


    Xie Jin patted Yunbao''s head and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll ask the sorcerer to chase the ghost out when I get back."


    He was simply coaxing the child. He thought that Yunbao had confused reality and fantasy. This often happened to children. They would recover when they grew up, so he followed Yunbao''s words.


    Xie Jing panicked. "Dad, that ghost killed Mom. We have to avenge her."


    "Shut up!" Xie Jin, who had been easy to talk to just now, suddenly said angrily, "Your mother is already sleeping peacefully underground. Don''t make such a joke."


    To Xie Jin, his wife''s death was a scar. Moreover, this scar would never heal. Time would only fester the scar. Every touch was heart-wrenching.


    Yunbao knew that she had to show evidence. She walked over and held Xie Jing''s hand. "Brother Xie Jing, leave the rest to me."


    With that, she closed her eyes and woke up the seal on Xie Jing''s body. Ayer of light enveloped Xie Jing''s body, and then a figure appeared in front of him. It was a gentle woman with long hair and white clothes. She looked at Xie Jing lovingly.


    Xie Jin quickly walked over and reached out his hand, but he did not dare to touch it. After the woman''s figure dissipated, he said in pain, "Xiao Ya, I miss you so much."


    "So Sister-inw has always been here. She must be worried about Xie Jing," Xie Huan said with tears in her eyes.


    This time, Xie Jinpletely believed Yunbao''s words and asked, "You said that the ghost killed Xiao Ya. What exactly happened in between?"


    Yunbao and Xie Jing told Xie Jin what they had seen. He clenched his fists tightly in the end. After a long time, he said, "I just watched her weaken bit by bit. If I had realized that something was wrong, Xiao Ya wouldn''t have died."


    Xie Huan hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s not like that. Sister-inw also realized this back then, but she didn''t say a word."

 Chapter 428 Xie Jins Pain

    428 Xie Jin''s Pain


    Xie Jin sat on the sofa in a daze. He knew that Xie Huan was right.


    Since Xiao Ya could leave a seal for Xie Jing back then, she must have known about this. However, she let that ghost absorb her lifespan and did not tell anyone.


    "Why? Why didn''t she tell me?" Xie Jin was puzzled.


    Xie Huan sighed and said, "Sister-inw knew that she couldn''t live anymore, so she left the hope of survival to Xie Jing."


    Xie Jin still could not understand. "But she could have told me that I could have gone to the sorcerer to save her."


    "At that time, Auntie could no longer be saved," Yunbao said. "Auntie was not a sorcerer, so she could not sense that something was wrong with her body immediately. By the time she sensed the existence of the little ghost, it was already toote. At that time, her life was about to end, so she could see the ghost. She realized that Brother Xie Jing would also encounter such a thing and used all her strength to seal his spirit body."


    Xie Huan''s face was filled with grief. "So Sister-inw died consciously?"


    "Yes." Yunbao nodded with difficulty.


    Perhaps Xiao Yamitted suicide to preserve herst bit of dignity. She hoped that she could choose the method of death and not die in pain when her lifespan was exhausted.


    It took Xie Jin a long time to ept his wife''s death back then. Heforted himself that she had chosen to leave because of the torture of her illness, but now he heard another possibility.


    His Xiao Ya had walked to death alone. It was her who had chosen death, not death who had chosen her.


    Tears fell from Xie Jin''s eyes. "What about me? Didn''t she think about what I should do? How am I going to survive if she leaves?"


    Looking at her brother who was in pain, Xie Huan rushed over to hug him. In her opinion, her brother was omnipotent. He was as firm and calm as the moon in the night sky, but he was a little too cold.


    Sister-inw was like the sun that lit up her brother. With Sister-inw, Xie Huan felt that Big Brother was alive. The day before Big Brother''s wedding, he couldn''t even sleep and chatted with her for the entire night. He kept talkinging about how he and Sister-inw met each other. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t sit still, but he still talked.


    At that time, her brother was really happy. That was why she dared to travel overseas and not go home. She knew that her sister-inw would take good care of her brother.


    Later on, when Xie Jing was born, Big Brother cried his eyes out. His heart ached for Sister-inw''s hard work in giving birth and he swore never to make her give birth again. He was evenughed at by Sister-inw for a long time. She said that as the head of the family, he was not afraid of embarrassing himself by crying in the hospital.


    She thought that the Xie family would continue to be happy like this, but her sister-inw had suddenly passed away. Without the sun, the Xie family was so cold that it could freeze people to death.


    From then on, Eldest Brother became dispirited. It was not until half a monthter that he finally pulled himself together and went to work as usual to deal with things. However, Xie Huan knew that Eldest Brother had be a walking corpse. It was just that the responsibility on him was holding him back.


    Now that they told him that Sister-inw''s death was caused by a ghost, it was like adding salt to his wound.


    Xie Jin stood up from the ground, his eyes filled with hatred. "Is that ghost still in my house?"


    "Yes." Yunbao nodded and said, "He hasn''t left. He should still be looking for energy to absorb. The seal on Brother Xie Jing''s body has already begun to loosen. If it continues for a while, he will definitely be discovered by that ghost."


    "Then how can I turn him into ashes?" Xie Jin asked.


    Of course, there were many ways to destroy a ghost, but Yunbao said hesitantly, "That ghost has never left. He must have kept Auntie Xiao Ya''s energy. I''ve nevere into contact with the energy of a natural spirit body, so I have to fight him to know what to use."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jing became nervous. He pulled Yunbao and said, "If you want to fight, you don''t have toe. Your fourth uncle and I can help."


    Yunbao smiled and said, "Daddy, I''m very strong now and can deal with these things myself. You have to believe me."


    Looking at Yunbao''s confident smile, Xiao Jing could only nod and say, "Alright, our Yunbao is the strongest witch. Daddy will be in charge of standing at the back and cheering for you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xie Jin''s heart was filled with thoughts of killing that ghost to avenge his wife. He couldn''t wait a moment longer. He threw all his work to his deputy and went home.


    This was Yunbao''s first timeing to the Xie family''s mansion. From the outside, it looked about the same size as the Gu family''s house. However, it was even quieter and did not even have a garden. It did not look like a house where someone lived.

 Chapter 429 Xiao Ya Appears

    429 Xiao Ya Appears


    When Yunbao got out of the car, she immediately felt a chill. It seemed that the resentment in the house was very strong.


    Xiao Jing noticed that his daughter''s expression had changed and asked, "Is there something wrong?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The grievances in this house are too strong." Yunbao recalled what her fourth uncle had taught her. "Ghosts with heavy grievances will be stronger. We have to be careful."


    Xiao Jing quickly prepared for battle. If anything went wrong, he would use the God of War me and burn all the ghosts.


    The group cautiously entered the mansion and sat down in the living room. Xie Huan had already called the servants to leave, so there were only the few of them in the mansion.


    "Do you want something to drink? I''ll pour it for you," Xie Huan said.


    Yunbao smiled and said, "I want orange juice."


    Xiao Jing also understood that they should be more natural and not let that ghost notice that something was wrong. He also asked for a ss of orange juice to drink.


    Yunbao turned around and discussed the piano with Xie Jing. The two of them were going to participate in thepetition together next time. Only Xie Jin''s face was so cold that it could freeze people to death. His heart was filled with hatred now.


    Right now, his heart was filled with thoughts of avenging his wife. He was not in the mood to speak at all.


    However, after waiting for a long time, nothing appeared. Yunbao''s energy was not enough to investigate the entire house. She could only pat the bracelet and say, "Yaya, can you help me?"


    Under the incredulous gaze of the Xie family, Yaya rubbed her eyes and floated out. "What?"


    Xie Huan subconsciously hugged Xie Jing. She still needed to get used to this kind of thing.


    "See if there''s another ghost in this house." Yunbao gave the mission.


    Yaya nodded and drifted away. Only then did Xie Huan dare to say, "Yunbao, is that a ghost too?"


    "Yaya has been dead for decades," Yunbao said. "After she was killed, she was trapped in the matrix. When I was ying hide-and-seek, I identally met her. I let her out to sign the contract, and then she followed me."


    Hearing Yunbao''s words, Xie Huan heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed to be a harmless ghost.


    While waiting for Yaya, Yunbao walked around the house until she stopped in front of a room. She pointed at the door and said, "Where is this?"


    Xie Jing, who was beside her, had a sad expression. "This is the room my mother stayed in when she was sick. She said that she was afraid that she would hurt others, so she stayed alone."


    Yunbao ced her hand on the doorknob, and a wave of energy suddenly entered her mind. However, Xie Jing did not know what had happened. He thought that something had happened to Yunbao and quickly wanted to carry her downstairs.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move Yunbao. It was as if she was stuck to the ground. He panicked and wanted to call Auntie and Daddy to help.


    Just as he was about to speak, Yunbao turned to look at him and said, "Don''t call them."


    With that, she reached out and gently stroked Xie Jing''s face, giving him a sense of d??j? vu. He couldn''t help but rub his face against his palm.


    Yunbao looked at him lovingly and said, "I didn''t expect to touch your face again."


    Xie Jing finally realized who the person in front of him was and eximed, "Mom!"


    Yunbao said with tears in her eyes, "I''m here."


    Xie Jing hugged her and cried, "Mom, I miss you so much."


    At this moment, Xie Jing''s mother, Xiao Ya, was in Yunbao''s body. She stroked Xie Jing''s back and said, "Actually, I''ve been at home and haven''t left. I know how much you miss me."


    After she finally calmed down, Xie Jing held her hand and said, "Mom, let''s go see Dad."


    Xiao Ya shook her head and said, "I can''t go and see him. I''m already dead. This is a fact. It wasn''t easy for him to ept this. If I go and see him now and then leave, it would be too cruel for him."


    Xiao Ya knew her husband very well. She knew how important she was to Xie Jing. If they parted again, he would definitely not be able to live.


    "Mom, you''re in Yunbao''s body now. Where did she go?" Xie Jing asked.


    Xiao Ya smiled and said, "Of course she''s still in her body. This is a kind child who''s willing to lend her body to me for the time being. After I get rid of that little ghost, I''ll return her body to her."


    Xie Jing held her hand and said, "Mom, Auntie and the others said that you chose to die yourself and didn''tmit suicide because of depression. Is that true?"


    "It''s true." Xiao Ya nodded. "This is the only way I can protect you."

 Chapter 430 Use of Possession

    430 Use of Possession


    Xiao Ya told Xie Jing what had happened back then. After all, Yunbao had only seen the memories left behind and not the entire truth.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with herself at first. She thought it was because she was tired that she felt ufortable every day. It wasn''t until she couldn''t get out of bed and move that I realized what had happened.


    Xiao Ya''s family had records of Innate Spirit Bodies. A few hundred years ago, there was someone with such a physique. However, after that person died, the family became ordinary people. There was no longer a situation of Innate Spirit Bodies. Everyone thought that this physique would not appear again.


    Therefore, when she realized that she was born with a spirit body, the first thing she did was to confirm if Xie Jing had inherited this physique. When she performed the ritual with blood, the light emitted had already told her the answer.


    Xiao Ya knew that being born with a spirit body was not a good thing at all. They would be the people that the demons and ghosts wanted to obtain, and then constantly filter the energy to know that their lives had been exhausted.


    Seeing that she could not survive, Xiao Ya made a crazy decision. She wanted to use her life to seal Xie Jing''s spirit body.


    Hence, she suggested staying alone and going to Xie Jing''s room every night for a while. That ghostthought that Xiao Ya couldn''t bear to part with the child, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    However, he did not know that Xiao Ya was undergoing the sealing ritual. She chanted the incantation over and over again in front of Xie Jing. Because she did not have any energy, she had to rely on external forces.


    She remembered the incantation left behind by her ancestor. She mobilized the energy around her to filter and then used all this energy for the sealing ritual.


    It was not until thest day of the incantation that she sent Xie Jing away and ended her life with the saber that the sealing array waspleted.


    However, Xiao Ya did not dissipate after she died. She seemed to be trapped in this house. Only Xie Jing woulde to the house from time to time.


    She thought that this was a chance given to her by the heavens to watch her son grow up, but as time passed, she realized that the ghost still had not left. Moreover, he had no way of entering this room. Something blocked him outside.


    She wondered why the ghost wanted to stay. There was nothing in the house that could attract him anymore.


    However, not long ago, she realized that Xie Jing''s seal had begun to loosen. The little ghost was very excited and frolicked in the house. She understood that the ghost was waiting for Xie Jing''s seal to be removed. She could not sit back and watch this happen.


    After hearing the conversation between Xie Huan and Xie Jing, she knew that the Gu family''s child had be a witch, so she left her memories with Xie Jing. She was just waiting for the two children to be triggered when they met again so that someone could help.


    However, she did not expect this child to be willing to lend her body. She was just probing, but she immediately nodded and said, "Auntie, I''m willing to lend it to you."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ya said, "Yunbao is really a good child. If not for her, I wouldn''t be able to leave this room now."


    Xie Jing was also very grateful to Yunbao. He was prepared to prepare many cakes for her after this matter was over.


    "Mom, what should we do now?" Xie Jing asked.


    Xiao Ya looked up in the direction of the basement and said, "We have to set up a formation to trap the little ghost now. Only then can we kill him in one go."


    Xie Jing was puzzled. "How do we set this up?"


    "I don''t know either," Xiao Ya said with a smile. "But there are people who can help." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With that, she closed her eyes and opened them again with a bright smile. "Brother Xie Jing, I know how to set up this array formation. I''m a witch."


    Xie Jing was stunned by this change. Although he knew that this was really happening, he was still not used to it.


    Yunbao asked Xie Jing to bring two of Xiao Ya''s things from when she was alive. Then, she began to draw an array formation at the entrance of the basement. As her fingers drew across the air, glowing lines appeared and quickly formed a huge array formation.


    Xie Jing looked at theplicated array formation and sighed. "Yunbao, you must be an especially powerful witch."


    Hearing the praise, Yunbao was overjoyed. She smiled and said, "Yunbao will be even more powerful in the future."


    Noticing their actions, Xie Huan walked over and said, "What are you guys doing?"


    Before Yunbao could speak, Yaya flew back and said, "Yunbao, I didn''t find the ghost you mentioned. This house is filled with resentment. There''s no way to find him through this."

 Chapter 431 - 431: Hiding

    Chapter 431 - 431: Hiding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao did not expect there to be so much grievance. The grievances of ghosts were usually contained in the body. The grievances that sorcerers sensed were a small portion of their energy leakage, so they used grievances to determine the strength of ghosts.


    However, there was something wrong with Yaya saying that there was resentment everywhere in the house. It could not be that this ghost was so powerful that it could cover the entire house. The ghost that could do this would have eaten Xie Jing long ago. Why wait until now?


    Moreover, in Xiao Ya¡¯s memory, that ghost was not very powerful. It relied on her innate spirit body to grow step by step.


    If someone had discovered this ghost immediately, they would definitely have killed him. Unfortunately, no sorcerer had evere.


    Yunbao frowned and started to think hard. Nothing like this had ever happened in her experience. Just as she couldn¡¯t think of anything, Xiao Ya¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Child, hand your body to me for the time being.¡±


    Yunbao hadplete trust in Brother Xie Jing¡¯s mother and immediately handed over the control of her body.


    Xiao Ya smiled and said, ¡°This ghost wanted to monopolize Xie Jing, so he left behind this dense resentment. He wanted to use it to deter other ghosts froming in, but by doing so, he also dispersed his energy.¡±


    Xiao Ya had always been staying in the Xie family¡¯s mansion. She knew very well what this ghost had done.


    When Xie Huan heard this, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Continue with this array formation and let that ghost walk into the trap,¡± Xiao Ya said as she pointed at the basement door.


    After saying that, she followed Yunbao¡¯s instructions and wrote. Xiao Ya could continue toplete more than half of the array formation. When she was doing this, she subconsciously lifted the hair behind her ear.


    This action was nothing in itself, but Yunbao would only toss her hair behind her back. Xiao Ya¡¯s posture was very elegant, and the more Xie Huan looked at her, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    However, the most important thing now was to deal with that ghost. Xie Huan tried his best to ignore the abnormality and asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you can go and find some red strings now. They have to be especially long.¡± Xiao Ya imitated Yunbao¡¯s way of speaking.


    Xie Huan hurriedly went to look for red strings. Only then did Xiao Ya heave a sigh of relief and say, ¡°Your Auntie is especially smart. I¡¯m really afraid that she will recognize me.¡±


    Xie Jing held her hand and said, ¡°Mom, can you really not apany us


    anymore?¡±


    Xiao Ya raised her hand and touched Xie Jing¡¯s head. ¡°Mom is already dead. My ashes are buried in the Xie family¡¯s ancestral grave. It¡¯s impossible for me toe back to life.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t we just stay at home like this?¡± Xie Jing really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother.


    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I also want to stay and watch you grow up, but my energy is not enough to support that time unless I go out and devour other souls. But what¡¯s the difference between that and killing someone?¡±


    She tiptoed and hugged Xiao Jing with Yunbao¡¯s body. This was the baby she had given birth to after nine months of pregnancy, but she could only leave him.


    Just as the two of them were silently crying, a voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    It was Xiao Jing who walked over in exasperation and pulled Yunbao away. ¡°No matter how good your rtionship is, you can¡¯t hug her.¡±


    After saying that, he looked up at Xie Jing, his eyes filled with scrutiny. ¡°Xie


    Jing, even if Yunbao is still young, you can¡¯t hug her casually.¡±


    Xie Jing¡¯s face turned red and he did not know how to exin. He could not tell


    Xiao Jing that his mother was hugging him, right? While he was hesitating, Xiao Jing¡¯s expression became worse and worse. He kept feeling that all the boys had ulterior motives towards Yunbao. Gu Lin said that he was delusional. Yunbao was still so young and would only be treated as a sister.


    However, an old father with a daughter would always worry about such things. From the moment the child was born, they hated the son-inw they had yet to meet.


    Xiao Ya could only exin, ¡°Daddy, Brother Xie Jing thought of his mom and was crying just now, so I hugged him.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Jing¡¯s expression softened a lot. He was also very pitiful for this child who had lost his mother, so he reached out to touch his head and said, ¡°Uncle has wronged you. The next time you miss your Mom,e to my house, you won¡¯t be sad with Yunbao around.¡±


    Xie Jing could not control his tears. Not only did he miss his mother, but he also missed his father. Ever since his mother passed away, his father had been at work and had not yed with him for a long time.


    Xiao Jing¡¯s actions just now reminded him of his father. Before his mother passed away, his father always liked to pat his head. The family always went out to travel and camp, not like now..

 Chapter 432 - 432: Father and Son

    Chapter 432 - 432: Father and Son


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Jing did not expect Xie Jing to cry with just one sentence. He said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    However, Xiao Ya could tell why Xie Jing was crying. However, as Yunbao, she could not go forward tofort her son. She could only look at him with heartache.


    Xiao Jing really had no choice but to hug Xie Jing andfort him in the way heforted Yunbao. He kept rubbing his back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Xie Jing¡¯s tears increased and slowly began to turn into tears. Although he usually looked very steady, he was only a teenager after all. Moreover, he had lost his mother and father¡¯s love.


    He was still the happiest child before his mother passed away, but now his happy life was like a dream. The house was as cold as an icehouse.


    Xie Jing had been following his aunt, wanting to be an obedient child. He knew that his father was also in pain, so he did not disturb him too much. Sometimes, he even deliberately avoided him.


    However, he still yearned for his father¡¯s love. This conflict made him depressed. He pretended to be very happy every day and did not want Auntie to worry.


    However, Xiao Jing¡¯s embrace made him unable to hold it in anymore. He also wanted his father to hug him like this.


    Xiao Jing was really at a loss this time. Xiao Ya pounced over and hugged Xie Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    She was using her identity as a mother tofort Xie Jing. At the same time, she had a trace of resentment towards her husband. Why didn¡¯t he take good care of their only child?


    Xie Jing¡¯s cries attracted everyone. Xie Huan was walking over with a red string. ¡°Xie Jing, what happened?¡±


    Xie Jin walked down the stairs and said, ¡°How can a man cry like this?¡±


    He regretted saying this. He should haveforted his son. Xie Jing immediately stopped crying and retreated from Xiao Jing¡¯s arms. He lowered his head and looked like he was listening to a lecture.


    This angered Xiao Ya. She stood in front of Xie Jing and said, ¡°If your son cries, you should hug him andfort him. Why can¡¯t boys cry? As long as they¡¯re sad, anyone can cry!¡±


    This shocked everyone present. They didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to say such a thing.


    Xie Jin looked at Yunbao and widened his eyes. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He walked towards Yunbao step by step and reached out his hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xiao Jing quickly picked Yunbao up and said, ¡°Children are talking nonsense. Mr. Xie, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Jin regained his rationality and retracted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yunbao makes sense. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about Xie Jing just now.¡±


    Xiao Ya quickly imitated Yunbao¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Uncle Xie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xie Jin walked to the door of the basement and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a formation to trap that ghost. As long as we trap him here, we can kill him, ¡± Xiao Ya exined.


    Only then did Xie Huan remember what she had been doing just now. She quickly handed over the red rope in her hand and said, ¡°This is what you wanted just now. Because there¡¯s no such long red string at home, I contacted someone to send it over.¡±


    Looking at the thick red rope in Xie Huan¡¯s hand, Xiao Ya didn¡¯t know what to say. She should have said that she wanted thin red strings before.


    However, Xiao Ya still took it and began to set it up. She instructed Xiao Jing to nail the rope to the ground. The red rope and the array gradually emitted light.


    Xiao Ya ced what little energy she had left in the array. Her energy was a fatal temptation to the little ghost. He would definitelye after smelling it.


    Yaya floated over. ¡°The resentment is gradually dissipating. It should be that ghosting out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide quickly,¡± Xiao Ya said.


    Xie Huan opened the door to the nanny¡¯s room on the first floor and said, ¡°Hide here first.


    The few of them squeezed together and looked out through the crack in the door. After waiting for a while, a blurry fog slowly floated over. Yunbao said to Xiao Ya, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s time for me to deal with him.


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Ya refused. ¡°I will end this matter.


    Yunbao did not expect Xiao Ya to do it herself, but she had not even learned spells. She would not have a chance of winning against that ghost. Yunbao hurriedly struggled and said, ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t deal with that ghost. Let me do


    it.¡±


    ¡°I have a way.¡± Xiao Ya said firmly, ¡°I was born with a spiritual body because my soul is strong. I will use my soul as the price to exchange for energy and let this ghost dissipate in the world forever..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: Xiao Ya’s Decision

    Chapter 433 - 433: Xiao Ya¡¯s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao did not expect Xiao Ya to make such a decision. She struggled with all her might to regain control of her body, but Xiao Ya¡¯s soul firmly suppressed her. A person with an innate spirit body was born with a powerful soul. Yunbao was not her match at all.


    Yunbao was about to cry. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t do this. Brother Xie Jing will be sad.¡¯


    ¡°At first, I was also worried about this, but now, there¡¯s still you tofort him.¡± Xiao Ya smiled and said, ¡°As time passes, he will forget all of this. Only by eliminating this ghost can he live safely.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s heart was filled with hope for the future. She wanted Xie Jing to grow up healthily and happily for the rest of his life.


    ¡°l can¡¯tfort Brother Xie Jing. If I lose my mother, I¡¯ll be very sad. No matter what anyone says, it won¡¯t be good,¡± Yunbao emphasized.


    Xiao Ya sighed. ¡°But Xie Jing has already lost me once. He has already epted this fact, so he will get used to me leaving again. He still has many people who love him. That love is enough to support him through his sadness.¡±


    Xiao Ya knew her child very well. She knew that Xie Jing and Xie Jin were different. Xie Jin had ced all his emotions on her. Moreover, they were lovers who would apany each other until they were old, so he could not ept it after she passed away.


    She believed that Xie Jing, who had received a lot of love, was strong enough to walk out of the sadness of losing his mother.


    Xiao Ya smiled and said, ¡°Yunbao, you have to help me. Preserve a trace of my soul energy when I die with the little ghost. The soul of a blood rtive can seal an innate spirit body. From now on, nothing will covet Xie Jing.¡±


    Yunbao didn¡¯t want to hear a word. She shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t help you. Can you stay? I¡¯ll definitely find a way.¡±


    Xiao Ya hugged Yunbao with her soul. Her soul was as warm as she was.


    ¡°Yunbao, birth, aging, illness, and death are thews of nature. Don¡¯t force it.¡±


    Just as Yunbao was crying until she was out of breath, the fog floated in front of the array formation. He looked at the intertwined red rope under his feet and did not know if he should move forward, but he could clearly smell the fragrance of energy.


    The ghost could not resist the desire in his heart. In the end, he chose to enter the array to absorb energy.


    Xiao Ya stared at this scene and rushed out in an instant. Yunbao¡¯s body was


    very small and she could squeeze out of the door. Her actions were too sudden, and even Xiao Jing did not react.


    It was true that she did not know any spells, but after bing a ghost, she could control her energy andpletely surround the little ghost.


    The little ghost let out a shrill roar and kept hitting her energy shield, wanting to rush out and escape.


    ¡°Even if 1 have to use up everything today, 1 will make you stay.¡± Xiao Ya said firmly.


    The little ghost realized her true identity andughed. ¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time. Even if you¡¯re born with a spirit body, you¡¯re still a


    mortal. Do you think you can kill me like this?¡±


    The little ghost mobilized arge amount of energy to counterattack. Xiao Ya was indeed a little unable to hold on. She did not expect that even if they were both ghosts, the difference was so huge.


    Yaya floated in the air and wanted to help, but this array was meant to restrain ghosts, so she did not dare to approach.


    However, Xie Jin could tell that something was wrong from this conversation. He asked in surprise, ¡°She¡¯s Xiao Ya?¡±


    Xie Jing couldn¡¯t care less about what he had promised his mother. He nodded and said, ¡°Mom is now possessing Sister Yunbao.¡±


    Xie Jin immediately wanted to run out, but Xiao Jing stopped him. ¡°If you go out now, you won¡¯t be able to do anything except cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my wife. I have to go over and be with her,¡± Xie Jin roared.


    Xiao Jing summoned the mes of the God of War to forcefully control Xie Jin. He was also worried about Yunbao now. Xiao Ya was using his daughter¡¯s body.


    However, he could not let Xie Jin go over. An ordinary person would only be injured if he participated in the battle. It would not be good if it affected the battle.


    He said to Xie Huan, ¡°Keep an eye on your brother. If you really want Xiao Ya to win, don¡¯t let him go out.¡±


    With that, he left the room. The mes of the God of War surrounded the surroundings. He said, ¡°Now, activate the array formation!¡±


    Xiao Ya hurriedly followed the Yunbao¡¯s incantation. The red rope flew up from the ground and firmly tied up the little ghost. The array emitted a dazzling light.


    The little ghost kept emitting purified resentment and roared, ¡°You actually hired sorcerers to deal with me.. When I escape, I¡¯ll definitely kill your entire family!

 Chapter 434 - 434: Couple’s Love

    Chapter 434 - 434: Couple¡¯s Love


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little ghost had never taken Xiao Ya seriously. In his opinion, she was just an ordinary person. Although she was born with a spirit body, she did not know how to cultivate. She only knew how to be a good wife and mother at home.


    He easily absorbed all her energy, but he couldn¡¯t find Xiao Ya¡¯s soul after she died. However, he was already much stronger, so it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t find her.


    The little ghost clearly knew his ability, so he was unwilling to leave the Xie family. He wanted to wait until he became stronger before leaving. At that time, he could choose a ce and lead the ghosts there to be a lord.


    Moreover, recently, he had smelled something different. It seemed that another innate spirit body had appeared.


    However, he did not expect Xiao Ya¡¯s soul to still be in the house, and she had even possessed the witch¡¯s body to attack him.


    ¡°This body is a witch. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being burned by fire if you possess her?¡± the ghost questioned.


    Xiao Ya smiled and said, ¡°This child agreed to share her body with me just so that I could kill you today.¡±


    After saying that, the energy light in her hand became even more dazzling. Xiao Ya even used her soul power to trap the little ghost here.


    Yunbao also sensed the ghost¡¯s energy at this moment and said, ¡°He has a very pure energy on him. It¡¯s just covered by resentment. If we want topletely kill him, we have to wait until noon and borrow the power of the sun. Xiao Ya didn¡¯t expect this to drag on, but there was no better way. She could only try her best to separate the soul energy to restrain the little ghost.


    At this moment, Xiao Jing also came up and wrapped the array formation with the mes of the God of Waryer byyer to prevent the little ghost from having a chance to escape.


    Only then could Xiao Ya temporarily stop the transmission of energy. She sat on the ground. At this moment, Xie Huan could no longer stop Xie Jin.


    He ran over and said to Yunbao, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Ya, you¡¯re Xiao Ya, right?¡± Xiao Ya knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only nod and say,


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Although Xie Jin had already guessed it, he was still stunned when he heard her admit it herself. He was overwhelmed by a huge surprise.


    No one knew why he didn¡¯t speak, but when Xie Jin came back to his senses, he directly picked up Yunbao. He hugged her very tightly, as if he wanted to hug Yunbao to his bones.


    Xiao Jing hurriedly rushed up and said, ¡°Although you¡¯re excited, quickly put my daughter down.¡±


    No matter who the soul in this body was, it could not change the fact that the body was Yunbao.


    Xie Jin also understood this logic and immediately put down Yunbao¡¯s body. However, he still looked at her with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°Xiao Ya, why didn¡¯t you look for me when you came back?¡±


    Xiao Ya sighed and said, ¡°Because I knew that you would have such a reaction. I¡¯m just staying temporarily and will leave sooner orter. I can¡¯t let you suffer a second time.¡¯


    Xie Jin panicked when he heard that she was still going to leave. ¡°Why do you have to leave? If that ghost can stay in the house, you can too. I¡¯ll find many wizards to help you. Even if you¡¯re a soul, you have to apany me.¡±


    Xiao Ya shook her head and said, ¡°The ghost can stay because he absorbed my energy. Whose energy do you want me to absorb?¡±


    Xie Jin was a kind person after all. He couldn¡¯t find someone for Xiao Ya to absorb, but he still begged, ¡°Is there no other way? As long as you can stay, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I can give up everything.¡±


    Of course, Xiao Ya knew that Xie Jin¡¯s words were sincere. She also loved her husband, but if she had to hurt others to stay, she would rather dissipate into the world like this.


    Seeing that Xiao Ya was silent, Xie Jin cried bitterly. He kept recounting the beautiful past of the two of them. He didn¡¯t know if he was saying it to Xiao Ya or to himself, as if this was the only way tofort each other.


    Xiao Ya was worried that this was Yunbao¡¯s body, so she did not go forward to hug Xie Jin. She could only cry as she looked at him. The two of them sat on the ground and cried.


    There was only a step between them, but no one could go any further. The distance between them was the greatest in the world¡ªlife and death.


    At this moment, Purple Eye¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°l just took a nap. Why are you crying? What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Xiao Jing was pleasantly surprised to see Purple Eye. ¡°Ancestor, how can you help them?¡±


    Purple Eye didn¡¯t expect to have to work as soon as she woke up. She looked at Xiao Jing angrily and said, ¡°You don¡¯t offer anything when you ask for help..


    How can you have the cheek to ask?¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435: The Way to Stay

    Chapter 435 - 435: The Way to Stay


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Actually, Purple Eye was just joking with Xiao Jing, but Xie Jin took her words seriously and immediately said, ¡°As long as you can help, I¡¯m willing to give you everything 1 have.¡±


    Purple Eye was shocked by Xie Jin¡¯s words, and from his determined gaze, it was obvious that he was serious. She asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to help with?¡±


    Xie Jin told Purple Eye everything that had happened. As expected of someone who worked at the Radio and Television Administration, his words were very concise.


    After hearing this, Purple Eye was almost angered to death. She said to


    Yunbao, ¡°You lent your body out just like that?¡±


    Yunbao sensed Purple Eye¡¯s anger andughed as she exined, ¡°But the person who borrowed my body is Brother Xie Jings mother. I believe nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine this time because it¡¯s indeed her, but what if a ghostes to lie to you?¡± Purple Eye said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t do such things again, do you hear me?¡± Yunbao quickly raised her hand and swore, ¡°l won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    After receiving Yunbao¡¯s promise, Purple Eye¡¯s expression softened. She turned to look at Xie Jin and said, ¡®You want to keep your wife. Is she willing to apany you in her soul state?¡±


    Xiao Ya, who had possessed Yunbao, nodded and said, ¡°If 1 can do this without hurting anyone, I¡¯m willing to stay.¡±


    Seeing that the couple was willing, Purple Eye also wanted to fulfill their wish.


    However, one had to pay a price to preserve their soul. Xiao Ya was only an ordinary person when she was alive and did not have the energy to use. Purple Eye lowered her head and thought about how to achieve both.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Ya was a little disappointed. She looked at Xie Jin and said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t stay, you have to live well. Take good care of Xie Jing.¡±


    ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t live without you.¡± Xie Jin shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long nned to apany you when Xie Jing grows up.¡±


    Xie Huan did not expect her brother to have such thoughts. She said


    anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ve actually thought about dying a long time ago. Then what should we do?¡±


    Xie Jin had a smile on his face. ¡°When the timees, Xie Jing will already be an adult and take over the position of the family head. With you looking after him, I won¡¯t be worried.¡¯


    Xie Huan was furious. She grabbed Xie Jin¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Even if Xie Jing is an adult, he¡¯s only 18 years old. He can¡¯t support the entire Xie family at all. Why should I stay in the Xie family to help him? You take care of your son yourself!¡±


    Xie Huan decided to leave the Xie family after today. She couldn¡¯t let Xie Jin think that he could leave without any worries. She had to let him have something to tie him down.


    Xiao Ya was already crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. She really didn¡¯t expect Xie Jin to think this way. She thought that as time passed, the sadness would pass. At that time, Xie Jin would still be able to live well.


    She finally stopped crying and said, ¡°If you really do this, I¡¯ll hate you.¡±


    Xie Jin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He did not expect to hear the word ¡°hate¡± from Xiao Ya¡¯s mouth.


    Xiao Ya looked at her husband in front of her and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to see me. I¡¯ll wait for the day you naturally grow old. At that time, you have to tell me the story of your life.¡±


    The love story between the two of them was unknown to others, but looking at them like this, it was obvious how much this couple loved each other.


    Purple Eye thought for a moment and finally looked up. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way to make Xiao Ya stay, but you have to consider this method carefully.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± Xie Jin said hopefully.


    Purple Eye pointed at Yaya, who was floating around the house, and said, ¡°That is to trap Xiao Ya in the Xie family with the array first, just like Yaya back then. She can¡¯t leave the array at all. Then, find a sorcerer to sign a contract with her. The energy of the sorcerer is enough to keep her.¡±


    The first part was not difficult. Xiao Ya was originally trapped in her original room anyway. If it wasn¡¯t for Yunbao, she still couldn¡¯te out. But it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find a sorcerer to sign a contract.


    It was easy for the Xie family to find a sorcerer, but this sorcerer had to be loyal to the Xie family. Otherwise, if they did anything to Xiao Ya¡¯s soul, they could threaten the entire Xie family.


    Just as everyone fell silent, Xie Jing stood up and said, ¡°Can I learn spells and be a sorcerer?¡±


    Purple Eye sized up Xie Jing, then reached out and grabbed his wrist to investigate. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for people with natural spirit bodies to cultivate. It¡¯s not a good thing to have pure energy around you at all times. You have to restrain yourself and absorb it. Otherwise, you will be in danger of hurting yourself.. Even so, do you still want to be a sorcerer?¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436: Something’s Wrong

    Chapter 436 - 436: Something¡¯s Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hearing that, Xie Jing nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing. As long as Mom can stay at home, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Xiao Ya could no longer hold it in and pounced over. ¡°My child, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Xie Huan walked over and said, ¡°Sister-inw, let him try. Xie Jing has already grown up and can protect his family. Moreover, he really wants to return to the warm days of a family of three.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Ya suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Xie Jin, I know that you didn¡¯t care about Xie Jing. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    In the past, Xie Jin was very concerned about Xie Jing. Every day, he would take some time to pick him up from school. From time to time, he would bring his entire family out to y, but now, he was gone.


    Even if she was trapped in the room, she could feel that theughter at home had turned into dead silence.


    Xie Jin lowered his head and said, ¡°l was wrong. I neglected Xie Jing during this period of time. I will definitely change in the future.¡±


    In his opinion, whatever his wife said was right. He also realized Xie Jings desire for fatherly love. He had failed to take good care of him.


    Hearing his father say this, a smile appeared on Xie Jings face. He felt too happy today. Not only did he have a way to keep his mother, but his father also said that he would treat him well in the future. His perfect home wasing back, and he had to thank Yunbao for all of this.


    Xie Jin swore in his heart that as long as Yunbao needed him in the future, he would definitely do his best to help.


    Since the matter of the soul had been resolved, Purple Eye turned to look at the little ghost in the array and frowned. ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t look like a normal soul.¡¯


    ¡°l don¡¯t think so either. His resentment is so strong, but he doesn¡¯t have much energy,¡± Yunbao said.


    Purple Eye circled the array a few times and said, ¡°l can¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong either. Anyway, we just have to get rid of him at noon.¡±


    She was not someone to go down a dead end. As long as she could get rid of this ghost, there was nothing to worry about.


    However, she felt that things would not go so smoothly. She pulled Yunbao and said, ¡°To be safe, I¡¯ll teach you another array formation.¡±


    Xiao Ya returned her body to Yunbao. Because he could not see his wife, Xie Jin instantly became nervous. Purple Eye simply threw two pills over and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ll see after eating them.¡±


    Xie Jin swallowed it without hesitation. He turned around and saw Xiao Ya smiling at him.


    Purple Eye had no time to care about this couple. She said to Yunbao, ¡°This array formation needs to cover the entire house. You have to focus to seed.¡± Yunbao nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Purple, don¡¯t worry. I can definitely do it.¡±


    Purple Eye taught Yunbao every stroke of the array formation and asked her to replicate it urately with energy. Not long after, sweat rolled down her forehead, but Yunbao did not care and continued to draw the array formation.


    It was finallypleted before midnight. The array glowed in the sky above the entire house. If a sorcerer passed by, they would be shocked. Such an array was not something ordinary people could set up.


    After Yunbaopleted the array formation, she returned to the house and sat beside Xie Jing. ¡°Brother Xie Jing, you can let Auntie write a happy tune now. After all, you guys are about to start a happy life.¡±


    Hearing Yunbao!s words, Xie Jing smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I can have such a life. Thank you.¡±


    Yunbao did not feel that she had done anything. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of


    Auntie, Her longing allowed you to meet again.¡±


    Xie Jing patted Yunbao¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Then I still have to thank you.¡±


    Since he wanted to thank Yunbao, she did not refuse. She leaned against him and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡¯


    Xie Jing let Yunbao lie in his arms. She fit perfectly in Xie Jings arms. Yunbao was very satisfied with the current situation and closed her eyes to rest for a while.


    When Xiao Jing turned around and saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out. He immediately moved to carry Yunbao back.


    However, Xie Huan could not let him do that. She quickly walked over and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s still some time. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and see what we have for lunch.¡¯


    Xiao Jing was forced into the kitchen. He had no chance to save his daughter.


    Purple Eye looked at the situation in the room and smiled. ¡°This is really interesting. ¡±


    At this moment, no one noticed that the little ghost in the array had curled itself into a ball. Its illusory body gradually condensed and even had a weak heartbeat..

 Chapter 437 - 437: Baby

    Chapter 437 - 437: Baby


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eye felt that something was wrong. She turned around to look at the array, but she could not see anything clearly under theyers of Battle God mes.


    She used her energy to probe inside. She felt the same as before. Because the little ghost inside had scattered its energy, no one noticed his change.


    During this period of time, Purple Eye had used too much energy, causing her to not be so sensitive to subtle changes.


    If not for the fact that she had to protect Yunbao, she would have chosen to sleep for a period of time.


    Just like that, the little ghost secretly changed himself. The family in the Xie family¡¯s residence returned to their former harmony. Although Xiao Ya could not touch them yet, it was already very good that they could meet again.


    Xie Jin no longer looked lifeless. He looked at Xiao Ya with gentleness in his eyes. Yunbao pulled Xiao Jings sleeve and said, ¡°Dad, Uncle Xie seems to be ten years younger now.¡±


    Xiao Jing looked at Xie Jin and smiled. ¡°Of course he¡¯ll be young. He¡¯s especially happy to be with his lover again.¡±


    He could understand Xie Jin¡¯s feelings. Back then, he was also so sad after losing Gu Teng, thinking that the two of them would never see each other again.


    However, when he found out that Gu Teng hade back to life and could be with him forever, he felt that it was worth it to exchange everything he had.


    They both stopped in the years of love with their lover. As long as they were with their lover, they would always be their young selves.


    Xie Huan was very happy to see such an oue. She finally saw the smiling faces of her family again. They would never be separated again.


    ¡°l will leave the country after this matter is over,¡± Xie Huan said.


    Xie Jin was a little flustered. ¡°Now that your sister-inw is back, why are you still leaving?¡±


    Xie Huan said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m leaving because Sister-inw is back. I came back to the country to take care of Xie Jing. Now, I¡¯m not needed anymore. Aren¡¯t you going to let me go out and y?¡±


    Xie Jin felt a little guilty after hearing Xie Huan¡¯s words. He knew that his sister was a person who couldn¡¯t stay idle. She liked to travel everywhere. Before Xiao Ya passed away, she rarely went home. She would only send postcards from the ces she visited.


    It was because he could not take care of Xie Jing alone that he had no choice but to call her back from overseas.


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally send you to the ne after this matter is over. You can go anywhere you want,¡± Xie Jin said with a guilty heart.


    Xie Huan smiled and said, ¡°1 thought I had to stay at home until Xie Jing became an adult. I even gave up on my n. I didn¡¯t expect freedom toe so quickly.¡±


    Hearing her sigh, everyoneughed. The past was in the past. From now on, everyone could live happily.


    Just as the atmosphere was cheerful, the array formation that enveloped the residence began to stir. Even an ordinary person like Xie Jin could feel it.


    Purple Eye quickly floated up and said, ¡°The array is is issuing a warning. Something is about toe out.¡±


    Yunbao pressed her palms together and began to chant an incantation to stabilize the operation of the array.


    ¡°Go and look at the ghost at the basement door,¡± Purple Eye said.


    They walked to the side of the array formation. Xiao Jing removed the mes of the God of War and revealed the inside. The dark little ghost was gone, and in its ce was a fat white baby.


    He seemed to know that someone wasing and let out a loud cry to attract everyone¡¯s attention, but no one dared to walk over. Who knew what this baby


    After crying a few times, he realized that no one was paying attention to him. He turned around and crawled out. His target was Xie Huan, who was standing behind him.


    This frightened her. She hid behind Xie Jin and said, ¡°Brother, what is this? Hurry up and save me!¡±


    Xiao Jing immediately used the mes of the God of War to stop the baby. He stopped because he was afraid of the mes, but he still stretched out his small hand, wanting Xie Huan to carry him.


    Purple Eye frowned at the baby and said, ¡°That ghost didn¡¯t stay here for cultivation at all. He wanted to use Xiao Ya¡¯s pure energy to increase his cultivation and return to his original state as a baby to return to the world as a


    human.¡¯


    Yunbao said in surprise, ¡°So he has be a little baby now?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be considered a real child,¡± Purple Eye said. ¡°He still needs a mother and then use the mother to be born again before he really bes a child.¡±


    When she said this, she looked at Xie Huan and said in disbelief, ¡°Is this mother supposed to be me?¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438: Mother

    Chapter 438 - 438: Mother


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Purple Eye smiled. The meaning behind it was self-evident.


    Among the people present, Yunbao was a child. Xiao Ya was just a soul without a body. Only Xie Huan was an adult woman and was the most suitable candidate for the mother.


    Xie Huan almost jumped up and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to be a mother. I don¡¯t want to give birth.¡±


    Xie Huan had always been unrestrained. She would probably never marry anyone in her life, let alone have children. If she really became a mother, she would rather die.


    Xie Jin said with a serious expression, ¡°Even if he has transformed into a baby now, he¡¯s still that ghost in essence. We can¡¯t let him get close to Huanhuan.¡± Of course, Purple Eye thought so too. ¡°He wants to use the mother¡¯s body to be born again. He wants to absorb the mother¡¯s energy or even flesh and blood. In the end, he can be born and the mother dies. I definitely won¡¯t let him seed.¡¯


    Xie Huan hid further away, afraid that the baby would suddenly pounce on her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him now.¡± Yunbao decided.


    Although there was only a small baby in front of her, Yunbao could feel the resentment lingering on his body. If she did not deal with him, he would be a hidden danger to Xie Huan.


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°Follow the array formation I gave you.¡±


    Yunbao stood by the array and began to chant an incantation. The array instantly sucked in the baby who was still crawling, but before she could kill it, an earth-shattering energy erupted.


    The baby sat at the eye of the array and began to giggle, but it sounded very scary.


    Yunbao could not suppress this power at all. She could only pull Xiao Jing and say, ¡°Retreat quickly!¡±


    The Xie family members in the distance also ran. Fortunately, the array above the residence was effective and sealed all the energy in this array.


    Yunbao knew that she could not kill this ghost immediately, so she simply sat on the ground in the hall and began to gather the energy in her body, gathering them together.


    Purple Eye stood in front of Yunbao in case anything happened. She could protect Yunbao immediately.


    The baby kept crying. The sound grew louder and shriller until it became ear-piercing.


    The Xie family members hurriedly covered their ears, but they could not resist the omnipresent sound.


    Even though Xiao Jing had the mes of the God of War protecting his body, he was not a sorcerer after all. He was dizzy from the voice and almost could not stand steadily.


    Purple Eye snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re resisting stubbornly. I¡¯ll turn you into ashester! ¡±


    With that, she returned to Yunbao¡¯s bracelet. The crystal bracelet burst with an unprecedented brilliance. With the help of this bracelet, Yunbao calmed down and chanted the incantation to drive the array over and over again.


    However, the little ghost in the array was unwilling to die just like that. It turned around and began to struggle in the array. Every move it made carried energy. Seeing that the array began to tremble, Xiao Jing hurriedly used the mes of the God of War to control it.


    However, the little ghost did not care about the pain of being burned at all. It continued to struggle in the array and cry at Xie Huan in the distance.


    However, Xie Huan did not have the slightest bit of affection for him. She wished she could hide further away. She thought to herself, ¡°l don¡¯t like children. Why are you crying at me?¡±


    The little ghost did not expect Xie Huan to have such a reaction. The baby he transformed into looked very cute from the outside. It was to stimte Xie Huan¡¯s motherly love, but it was useless now.


    Since there was no way to confuse Xie Huan, he could only use force.


    The ghost decisively crawled out of the array. His body began to emit pure energy. The array was used to kill ghosts, so it did not react to this pure energy. It no longer suppressed the ghost and let him crawl out.


    Xiao Ya said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s my energy. It turns out that he stored it and didn¡¯t use it. It¡¯s all for the sake of being reincarnated in Xie Huan¡¯s stomach


    today.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, please stop talking.¡± Xie Huan felt the hairs on her body stand on end.


    Yunbao did not expect the little ghost to have such a method. She could only turn around and say, ¡°Daddy, burn him with the mes of the God of War.


    Even if we can¡¯t kill him, we can stall him.¡±


    Xiao Jing obediently did as he was told, but the little ghost continued to crawl towards Xie Huan as if it could not feel the mes of the God of War.


    Xie Huan almost cried. If not for the fact that she had nowhere to hide, she would have run as far as she could.


    The little ghost grew bigger and bigger as it climbed. In the end, it even said,


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Xie Huan broke down. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother.. Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

 Chapter 439 - 439: Killing the Little Ghost

    Chapter 439 - 439: Killing the Little Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xie Huan really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She leaned against Xie Jin and cried until she couldn¡¯t breathe. She said, ¡°Brother, if you really can¡¯t stop him, kill me. Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to be his mother.¡¯


    At the thought of having a child, Xie Huan felt that it was better to die, let alone a ghost child.


    Xie Jin pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Big Brother won¡¯t let him get close to you.¡±


    Xiao Ya stood in front of her and said, ¡°No one can hurt you.¡±


    Yunbao finally finished reciting the incantation. She stood up and walked in front of Imp. ¡°You¡¯re already dead. Why do you have to return to the world?¡±


    ¡°l want my mommy, I want my mommy!¡± The little ghost ignored Yunbao and cried as he wanted to go to Xie Huan.


    In Xie Huan¡¯s eyes, this was a horror movie. She even felt that she could no longer move.


    Yunbao took out her wand and used a transfer spell on the little ghost. Before he could crawl over, he immediately returned to the array. He looked at himself in confusion, not understanding why he was back. He was clearly about to reach his mother.


    Yunbao did not give him a chance to react and directly activated the array to suppress it. She changed the array so that even pure energy would be destroyed.


    The ghost sensed danger and struggled desperately to escape. He felt that he could still escape.


    However, Yunbao closed her eyes and pressed her palms together. The two array formations resonated with each other and locked the little ghost inside.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Yunbao said firmly.


    The light of the array illuminated the entire house. The ghost felt the pain of his body being separated and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about living well!¡±


    After saying that, pure energy erupted in the entire room. Yunbao knew that ordinary people could not withstand it, so she stood in front and blocked the energy fluctuation.


    Purple Eye also came out of the bracelet to help and said, didn¡¯t expect this ghost to be able to do this. Even if he¡¯s killed, he has to take revenge on everyone.¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t hold on much longer,¡± Yunbao said through gritted teeth.


    Purple Eye let out a long sigh and said, ¡°l will definitely sleep for a period of time after this. Don¡¯t miss me.¡¯


    After saying that, she directly entered Yunbao¡¯s body. The purple energy turned into a wall, blocking the energy that the little ghost erupted with.


    Xiao Ya could tell that the Purple Eye was in Yunbao¡¯s body and said, ¡°It seems that this senior¡¯s cultivation is very terrifying. She can actually turn energy into a wall.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s the ancestor of the Gu family,¡± Xiao Jing said. ¡°She has been protecting


    Yunbao.¡¯


    Xie Huan revealed an envious expression. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Xie family have such an ancestor?¡±


    Then, Xie Jin knocked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say such disrespectful words to your ancestors. ¡±


    The little ghost¡¯s energy would eventually run out. Clearly, the Purple Eye¡¯s energy was more than his. When the light outside the wall disappeared, only a baby was left in the array. He closed his eyes tightly, as if he was about to run out of breath.


    Purple Eye walked over to check. ¡°To be able to think of using energy to create a body for yourself, you¡¯re quite smart. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t use it in the right ce.¡±


    The little ghost stored all the energy it had absorbed from Xiao Ya¡¯s body and then covered the entire house with dense resentment to ensure that no other ghosts woulde here to cause trouble.


    He could secretly use this pure energy to rece the resentment in his body until there was no longer any ghost resentment in his body. This way, he could transform into a baby and be born with the help of the body of a living person. He could be a real person.


    However, this was very damaging to Xie Huan. If he seeded, the child in her stomach would not be a child, but an energy ball that would continuously absorb her lifespan and flesh. Only then would his limbs and flesh grow.


    So this ghost was using the lives of two people to fulfill his wish. This was something Purple Eye absolutely could not tolerate.


    She took out the dagger in her bracelet and stabbed it into the little ghost¡¯s heart. Then, she retreated and let the array deal with the little ghost.


    However, the little ghost still did not want to die just like that. He forcefully separated his soul and rushed out, crashing into Xie Jings body. This frightened Xie Huan.


    ¡°Xie Jing, do you feel ufortable?¡± Xie Huan asked.


    Xie Jing said in confusion, ¡°1 don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    However, no one present thought so. That ghost had definitely done something. Even if Xie Jing was fine now, something would definitely happen in the future.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Ya turned to look at Purple Eye. ¡°Senior, is there a way to help Xie Jing?¡±


    Purple Eye nodded and said, ¡°Just burn him..¡±

 Chapter 440 - 440: Conquering the Xie Family

    Chapter 440 - 440: Conquering the Xie Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This answer surprised everyone. Xie Jing stammered, ¡°Burn me?¡±


    Xie Huan held Xie Jings hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t burn him.¡±


    Purple Eye smiled and said, ¡°Ask Xiao Jing to burn him with his God of War me. The God of War me can burn those evil things and won¡¯t hurt Xie


    Hearing her words, the Xie family rxed and let Xie Jing walk to the front. Purple Eye looked at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t scare the child.¡±


    Xie Jing understood what she meant. He did not use the mes to burn it


    directly. Instead, he controlled the mes of the God of War to burn up from Xie Jings feet bit by bit, giving him time to adapt.


    Xie Jing, who was originally very tense, rxed after feeling the warmth of the mes. He could feel that the mes did not cause him any harm. He did not even feel hot.


    The mes slowly climbed up Xie Jings head, and an illusory shadow appeared. It was a part of the soul left behind by the little ghost. It was hiding from the mes.


    However, he could not escape at all. He could only watch as he dissipated.


    At this point, the Xie family¡¯s matter was finally resolved. Purple Eye left Yunbao¡¯s body and returned to the bracelet. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    She had been too tired recently and needed to rest. After reminding Yunbao, there was no more sound.


    Xie Jin still remembered about his wife. He walked in front of Yunbao and said, ¡°Uncle wants to thank you for your help. I also need you to help Auntie Xiao Ya stay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Yunbao said. ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array in the houseter and let Auntie Xiao Ya stay inside first. We¡¯ll sign the contract after Brother Xie


    Jing bes a sorcerer.¡±


    Xie Jin thanked Yunbao from the bottom of his heart and said, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t have anything to give you, but as long as you say what you want, the Xie family will do it even if you want the stars in the sky.¡±


    This promise was too heavy. Xiao Jing understood how much trouble this would cause if word got out.


    Although the Xie family was not as ostentatious as the other two aristocratic families and rarely appeared on the news, they were rted to the government. The Xie family was even a part of the government¡¯s cultural dissemination.


    That was why the Xie family could be an aristocratic family with less than a hundred years of inheritance. The Xie family¡¯s status would definitely not be shaken.


    ¡°Yunbao is still young and doesn¡¯t have anything she wants.¡± Xiao Jing hugged the child in his arms and said, ¡°The family already dotes on her very much. Mr. Xie can just buy some children¡¯s favorites for her.¡±


    Xie Jin understood what Xiao Jing was afraid of. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone else know about my words. This promise will always be valid.¡±


    Since Xie Jin insisted, there was nothing Xiao Jing could do. He could only ept this promise.


    Yunbao leaned on her father¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat and What happened just now had consumed a lot of her energy. Now, she was especially tired.


    Xie Huan immediately reacted and said, ¡°There are still groceries in the kitchen. I¡¯ll cook for Yunbao now.¡±


    Xie Jin also went over and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be faster if we do it together.¡±


    Seeing that everyone from the Xie family had entered the kitchen, Xiao Jing hugged Yunbao and was a little flustered, as if his daughter had conquered the Xie family.


    Xie Jin and Xie Huan¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. After all, one often cooked for his wife, while the other cooked for herself when she was traveling overseas.


    Xie Huan even thoughtfully prepared dessert cakes. She remembered that Yunbao liked to eat this.


    After Yunbao ate and drank her fill, she quickly entered the next segment. Shey on the table and was about to sleep.


    Xie Jin hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a guest room on the second floor that has been tidied up. Let Yunbao sleep for a while.¡±


    Xie Huan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the guest room. Let Yunbao sleep in my room. The bed in my room is custom-made and is especiallyfortable.¡±


    Xiao Jing watched as the Xie family treated Yunbao like a treasure and wished they could give her all the good things. He thought that he was still dreaming. ¡°Yunbao is just tired. I¡¯ll bring her home to sleep now.¡± Xiao Jing wanted to bring his daughter back.


    However, Xie Jin did not give him the chance at all. He carried Yunbao upstairs.


    Xiao Jing didn¡¯t know who Yunbao¡¯s father was, but Xie Jin did this out of goodwill. He could only endure it.


    When Gu Lin saw that they had not returned for a long time and came to pick up the father and daughter, he saw Xiao Jing sitting in the living room with a worried expression.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yunbao?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    Xiao Jings expression turned even worse. ¡°Sleeping upstairs..¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441: Yunbao Is Tired

    Chapter 441 - 441: Yunbao Is Tired


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The array on the Xie family¡¯s residence slowly disappeared. Because Yunbao did not want to cause too much of amotion, it dissipated its energy and returned to nature.


    The moment the array disappeared, the milky white fog quietly floated out of the house andnded in the hands of a man in ck in the distance.


    He sensed the energy of this fog and finally opened his eyes. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such powerful energy. That purple-clothed female ghost doesn¡¯t look like she can be underestimated. I can¡¯t make any big movements recently.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left. No one realized that he had been here.


    Gu Lin did not know what had happened outside the house. He only knew that his brother-inw¡¯s expression was not good. It looked like someone had borrowed 100 million from him and had not returned it.


    ¡°If Yunbao is tired, let her sleep here for a while. Why do you look like this?¡± Gu Lin asked.


    Xiao Jing sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how Xie Jing touched Yunbao. I turned away for one moment and the two of them started hugging each other.¡±


    Gu Lin almost rolled his eyes when he heard this reason. It was his years of upbringing that allowed him to maintain his expression.


    ¡°Something might have happened between the two children to make them hug each other. Moreover, Xie Jing is only in his teens, and Yunbao is a child.


    Aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡±


    Xiao Jing also understood this logic. He said even more sadly, ¡°Of course I understand this, but for some reason, I keep feeling that Yunbao will leave me.¡±


    He could not exin why he had such a premonition. Yunbao was clearly still a child lying in his arms, but he kept thinking that she would leave.


    Gu Lin patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Children will leave when they grow up.


    Parents can only apany them for a while. You have to learn to let go.¡±


    Xiao Jing still had a long way to go in terms of parenting. Gu Lin felt that he still had a lot to teach his brother-inw.


    The two of them waited in the living room for Yunbao to wake up. Xie Jin, who had settled his wife down, walked downstairs. When he saw Gu Lin, he hurriedly went over and said, ¡°This is the first time the two of us have met on such an asion.¡¯


    One of them was the head of the Xie family, while the other was the future head of the Gu family. They usually met at banquets.


    As Xie Huan and Gu Teng always yed together, the two of them would asionally meet at the door of their house when they were young.


    Either Xie Jin went to the Gu family to pick his sister up, or Gu Lin went to the Xie family to pick his sister up.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect to meet again like this either. Congrattions on getting back together with your wife.¡± Gu Lin smiled.


    At the mention of this, Xie Jin was happy. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°This is all thanks to Yunbao. If it weren¡¯t for her, 1 definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a good day today. As long as my Xie family is alive, no one can bully her.¡±


    Gu Lin was very happy that there were more people protecting Yunbao. The two of them quickly chatted happily.


    Xiao Jing was still looking at the second floor, hoping that Yunbao would wake up soon so that they could go home.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Jin asked at this moment, ¡°l saw Mr. Xiao use mes just now. Are you also a sorcerer?¡±


    Xiao Jing quickly shook his head. ¡°The mes of the God of War are the inheritance of the Xiao family. Although I can use them, I¡¯m not a sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect your families to have inheritances. It seems that my Xie family has only existed for too short of a time,¡± Xie Jin teased himself.


    Gu Lin smiled. ¡°When Xie Jing bes a sorcerer, he will naturally leave something for the descendants of the Xie family. Our family has alsoe from nothing.¡±


    Gu Lin was the best at talking. In just two sentences, Xie Jin burst with joy.


    Although the Xie family was one of the three great aristocratic families, the inheritance period was really too short. This had always been Xie Jin¡¯s sore spot, so he rarely attended banquets to create a strict image of the Xie family, lest others say that they were nouveau riche.


    Now that Gu Lin said this, it was obvious that he was putting the Gu family and the Xie family together. He had no intention of looking down on them.


    The two of them had been nurtured as sessors since they were young. When they chatted, they could speak to each other¡¯s hearts. Xiao Jing also said a few words from time to time.


    anEven if he had nothing to do with the Xiao family now, he was still the heir who had been established since he was young. They had learned simr things.


    ¡°Yunbao is awake.¡± Just as they were chatting, Xie Huan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Xiao Jing instantly stood up and rushed to the second floor. This speed was amazing enough to participate in the Olympics.


    Xie Jin could only see an afterimage. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jing was


    already upstairs..

 Chapter 442 - 442: Array Formation

    Chapter 442 - 442: Array Formation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Lin looked at Xie Jin¡¯s surprised expression and quickly said, ¡°Xiao Jing is worried about the child. After all, Yunbao set up tworge array formations just now.¡±


    Xie Jin smiled and said, ¡°l understand. The child is still young, but she can do such a big thing. Outsiders will see a genius, but only parents will feel heartache.¡¯


    Because Xiao Jing was worried that this was Xie Huan¡¯s room, he only stood at the door and did not enter. Seeing Yunbao sitting on the bed in a daze, his heart ached. ¡°Yunbao, are you tired? We¡¯ll go hometer.¡±


    Yunbao was indeed very tired, but she forced herself to wake up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done setting up the array.¡±


    With that, she jumped off the bed and walked to the door. Xiao Jing quickly picked her up and said, ¡°Daddy will carry you wherever you want to go.¡±


    At this moment, Xie Jin and Gu Lin had also arrived on the second floor. Yunbao looked over and said, ¡°Uncle Xie, where do you want Auntie Xiao Ya to stay for the time being? I¡¯ll set up the array at the ce you chose.¡±


    Xie Jin pointed at his bedroom and said, ¡°Let Xiao Ya stay in the bedroom for the time being. That way, I can apany her at night.¡±


    Yunbao nodded and walked to the bedroom. As soon as she pushed open the door, she could feel the coldness. There was nothing in the room except the bed and furniture. It was as empty as a storeroom.


    Xiao Ya floated in and said, ¡°The flowers I used to ce here are all gone. When I¡¯m not around, you live like this?¡±


    Facing Xiao Ya, Xie Jin felt a little guilty. ¡°l didn¡¯t have time to take care of the flowers, so I gave it to Xie Huan. I can get it back now.¡±


    However, Xiao Ya knew that this wasn¡¯t the case at all. Even if Xie Jin didn¡¯t have time to take care of them, he could still get the servants to take care of them. It was just that he really couldn¡¯t bear to look at things that reminded him of her. He would rather give them away without seeing them.


    Xiao Ya floated back to his side and said, ¡°The flowers aren¡¯t important. Now that I¡¯m back, everything will be fine.¡±


    Xie Jin looked at Xiao Ya with love in his eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Yunbao stood in the middle of the bedroom and said, ¡°Auntie Xiao Ya, I¡¯m going to start setting up the array formation. I need you to cooperate with me now.¡±


    Xiao Ya hurried over and said, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    Yunbao injected energy into her feet. As she walked, the prototype of an array formation appeared. She said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll use an array formation to capture you. You have to resist the energy of the array formation and run out. Only then can you be firmly tied to the bedroom by the array formation.¡±


    Xiao Ya didn¡¯t expect to have to run out by herself. She smiled and said, ¡°This array formation is really interesting. Can¡¯t I enter even if I¡¯m willing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Formations have a temper.¡±


    This was the first time everyone had heard of this. Yunbao¡¯s words seemed hint that formations have their own consciousness.


    After giving her instructions, Yunbao began to set up the array formation. She realized that although she consumed arge amount of energy every time she fought, she would have more energy after resting.


    Therefore, Yunbao¡¯s entire body was filled with power. She did not need to use her hands to condense energy. She could set up an array just by walking on the ground.


    Xie Jing widened his eyes at the magical scene in front of him. He did not expect sorcerers to have such a powerful ability. If he became a sorcerer, he would be able to protect his family.


    Yunbao still did not know that she had nted a seed in Xie Jings heart. It was only after a long time when she faced Xie Jing, who had be a great sorcerer, that she knew why he was working so hard.


    The array was quickly set up. Yunbao took out her wand and pointed it at Xiao Ya. She began to chant an incantation. She felt the pressure of the array on her and ran out ording to Yunbao¡¯s instructions.


    However, her struggles were useless. Even if she mobilized all her strength, she could not escape. She was quickly sucked into the array.


    After Xiao Ya entered the array, she felt that her soul had be stronger and could even condense into a semi-corporeal appearance. She said in surprise, ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Yunbao said proudly, ¡°l left a lot of energy in the array. Auntie Xiao Ya can be nourished very well. This way, she can start cultivating. Otherwise, it will be a long time before Brother Xie Jing bes a sorcerer.¡±


    Xie Jing immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll work harder. I¡¯ll definitely let Mom leave the array formation as soon as possible.¡±


    Xie Jin touched his head and said, ¡°Good child, but don¡¯t be too hasty. Even if you want to help your mother, you have to take it slow. I believe you can definitely be a sorcerer.¡±


    Xie Jing looked at Xie Jin excitedly. It had been a long time since his father spoke to him like this. Xiao Ya also floated over and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s already the greatest blessing for our family of three to be able to reunite. Don¡¯t be too anxious..¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: Dream

    Chapter 443 - 443: Dream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After settling the Xie family¡¯s matter, Yunbaoy on Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Xiao Jing had been waiting for this sentence for a long time. He quickly turned around and bade farewell to Xie Jin. He also knew that the child was exhausted and did not ask him to stay. They quickly returned to the Gu family.


    At this moment, Yunbao had already fallen asleep in Xiao Jings arms. When Gu Teng saw this, she quickly brought Xiao Jing to Yunbao¡¯s room, gently put the child down, and left.


    ¡°What happened? Yunbao is actually so tired?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Xiao Jing quickly told her what had happened to the Xie family. Gu Lin sat in the living room and listened to his brother-inw tell the story, although he had already heard this story once.


    To be honest, Xiao Jing had the talent to tell stories. The entire story was filled with his cadence and ups and downs.


    Gu Teng didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to the Xie family. She sighed and said, ¡°If Yunbao hadn¡¯t discovered this, I¡¯m afraid Xiao Ya and Xie Jin wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet until now.¡±


    At this point, she thought of her past self. At that time, she also thought that she was dead and thought that she could not see Xiao Jing again.


    Seeing the sadness on his wife¡¯s face, Xiao Jing quickly went over tofort her and quickly coaxed Gu Teng into smiling.


    Gu Lin watched all of this with a helpless expression. He did not understand why he had to watch his sister and brother-inw be lovey dovey here.


    If not for the fact that he still had something to tell them, he really wanted to go back to his room now.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, Su Tao came down from upstairs and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Lin quickly pulled her to sit on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re sitting here with me. I really can¡¯t stand the two of them being intimate.¡±


    Su Tao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re an adult, yet you still need me to apany you. Didn¡¯t you say that no matter what happens, your expression won¡¯t change?¡±


    Gu Lin was indeed not afraid of anything, but when he saw Xiao Jing fawning over Gu Teng, he really wanted to close his eyes and pretend that he was blind.


    Of course, Su Tao knew what he was thinking. Sheforted him, ¡°Alright, if


    you don¡¯t want to see it, hurry up ande back with me.¡±


    Gu Lin stopped Xiao Jing and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with Xie Jin. Xie Jing wille to our house to learn spells from Yunbao and Lily in the future. I¡¯m telling you in advance.¡±


    Xiao Jing did not expect this news. Moreover, he should have told him before the decision was made. It was not in advance at all.


    Looking at Xiao Jings stunned expression, Gu Lin¡¯s mood instantly improved. He pulled Su Tao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Xiao Jing could only hug Gu Teng to digest this news. After finally stabilizing his emotions, he went upstairs to see Yunbao.


    Looking at the sleeping child, he said, ¡°Looks like Yunbao is really tired this time.¡±


    Gu Teng touched the child¡¯s head and said, ¡°This kind of thing is also growth for sorcerers.¡¯


    However, Yunbao was not just sleeping. She walked in the fog and did not know where she was. She could only call for her parents as she walked.


    However, Yunbao was not afraid of this unknown ce. She even felt that it was a little familiar, so she kept walking forward.


    As she walked forward, the fog slowly dissipated. This was actually a pce. The dazzling decorations refracted light under the sunlight.


    This was the first time she had seen such a huge pce. She looked around in surprise,


    She walked forward step by step and heard a gentle female voice say, ¡°My child, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Under theyers of gauze, a beauty walked out. She was wearing a pure white dress, her ck hair dancing in the wind, and her emerald green eyes were filled with gentleness.


    Although Yunbao did not know her, she subconsciously wanted to throw herself into her arms.


    ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Yunbao asked.


    The woman in white nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know you. You were my child before you were born into the mortal world.¡±


    Yunbao could not understand these words and said in confusion, ¡°I should be Mom¡¯s child.¡±


    The woman in white smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you have two mothers now?¡±


    Yunbao hesitated and did not know how to answer. The woman in white walked over and touched her cheek. ¡°You can only meet me if you¡¯re stronger.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to have the ability toe here so quickly.¡±


    Yunbao subconsciously rubbed her hand, then immediately realized that she


    shouldn¡¯t have done this. She asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re my mother, so who are you?¡±


    The woman in white did not answer directly. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m everything around you. The grass on the clouds in the sky and the grass on the ground, even the wind that blows past your ears, is me..¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444: Ojng Luan

    Chapter 444 - 444: Ojng Luan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the white-robed woman finished speaking, a gust of wind appeared in the pce and gently blew the talisman.


    She could feel the wind gently surrounding her. She could even feel the wind kissing her cheek. Yunbao giggled.


    After fooling around, Yunbaoy on the white-robed woman¡¯sp and said, ¡°Then how should I address you?¡±


    The woman in white stroked Yunbao!s head. ¡°My name is Qing Luan. You can call me whatever you want. Although you already have a mother, you will always be my child.¡±


    Yunbao thought about it and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Auntie too. That¡¯s how I call Aunt Purple.¡±


    Qing Luan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yunbao happilyy in Qing Luan¡¯s arms, acting coquettishly like she was beside Gu Teng.


    Qing Luan patted her back and said, ¡°My child, I will always protect you. When you grow up, we will be able to truly meet.¡±


    ¡°You all talk about growing up. When will I grow up?¡± Yunbao asked.


    Qing Luan¡¯s expression began to be sad. ¡°When you grow up, this world will change. At that time, you will understand.¡±


    Yunbao reached out to wipe her tears, but when itnded in her palm, it actually turned into a green gem. She looked at the Qing Luan in surprise. Qing Luan held her hand and said, ¡°Keep it. Treat it as a gift from me.¡±


    After saying that, she hugged Yunbao in her arms and coaxed it. Listening to Qing Luan¡¯s gentle voice, Yunbao became more and more sleepy. In the end, she finally closed her eyes.


    At this moment, a woman in ck appeared in the pce and said coldly, ¡°Since she has already gone to the mortal world, she is no longer your child. You shouldn¡¯t see her at this time.¡¯


    ¡°Mystic Bird.¡± Qing Luan called her name. ¡°This child came here herself. She still remembers the way home.¡±


    Seeing Qing Luan like this, Mystic Bird shook her head and said, ¡°For the future of this world, you should restrain yourself and send her back directly.¡±


    ¡°I have no way to directly send her away. That is my most beloved child.¡± Qing Luan lowered her head and kissed Yunbao¡¯s forehead.


    Mystic Bird actually understood Qing Luan¡¯s reluctance. She also missed this child she once doted on. In the end, she sighed and said, ¡°Send her backter.


    After all, she¡¯s just a child in the mortal world.¡±


    After saying that, she took out a ck feather and condensed it into a ck bead in her palm. Then, she ced it in Yunbao¡¯s palm.


    Qing Luan knew the use of this bead and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Yunbao opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on the bed. What had just happened seemed to be a dream.


    Yunbao wanted to sit up and look for her mother to tell her the contents of this dream, but as soon as she moved, she realized that there was something in her palm.


    She opened her palm and saw the emerald in her dream and a pure ck bead.


    Both items shone in her palm. Only then did Yunbao realize that it might not be a dream.


    She quickly got out of bed and ran out to look for Gu Teng, calling for her mother all over the house.


    At this moment, Gu Teng was making cakes in the kitchen. When she heard the sound, she walked out and said, ¡°Yunbao, Mommy is here.¡±


    She did not know why Yunbao was in such a hurry. She immediately threw herself into her arms.


    ¡°What happened? Did you have a nightmare just now?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Yunbao didn¡¯t know if this was a nightmare, but she raised the thing in her hand and told Gu Teng what had happened.


    Gu Teng was stunned after listening to the entire story. If not for these two things, she would have thought that Yunbao was dreaming. However, those things clearly did not belong to the Gu family.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about making cupcakes and quickly went to look for her eldest brother. The Gu family gathered in the living room again to study what was going on with Yunbao¡¯s dream.


    The emerald and pearls were ced on the table for everyone to see. Gu Lin said, ¡°The color of this gem is especially good. It¡¯s rare to see it even at auctions.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what material that pearl is made of, judging from its luster, it¡¯s not an ordinary item,¡± Gu Yu said.


    Since this thing was good, why was it brought out of Yunbao¡¯s dream?


    Gu Teng said, ¡°I can confirm that Yunbao has been in the room the entire time and that there are no abnormal movements in the array formation, but I¡¯m not sure if the thing in the dream can really be brought out.¡±


    ¡°Should we ask the ancestor?¡± Gu Yu suggested.


    Yunbao shook her head. ¡°Aunt Purple said that she¡¯s tired and needs to rest for a while. We can¡¯t disturb her.¡¯


    This was very difficult. The few of them could not think of the reason at all, but this matter could not be ignored..

 Chapter 445 - 445: Body Examination

    Chapter 445 - 445: Body Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone stared at the gemstone and bead on the table, not knowing how to deal with them. Although they were Yunbao¡¯s things, their origins were still unknown. If they kept them by their side, something might happen.


    ¡°Yunbao, you said that person imed to be your mother. Did she say when she was your mother?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Yunbao did not exin in detail what had happened in the dream just now. Children¡¯snguage and organizational abilities were always a little chaotic and needed an adult to guide them.


    Yunbao thought for a moment and said, ¡°She said that she was my mother before I was born here.¡¯


    Gu Teng frowned and pondered. Could she be Yunbao¡¯s mother in her previous life?


    As a disciple of the Soaring Cloud Sect, Gu Teng believed in the reincarnation of souls, but she had never witnessed it with her own eyes. Moreover, ording to the records, people who reincarnated would forget what happened in their previous lives.


    Even if that person was really Yunbao¡¯s mother, she should have died a long time ago. Why would she enter Yunbao¡¯s dream?


    Gu Teng began to panic. It was not a good thing to dream of ghosts. It was very likely that one had reached the end of their life. Those ghosts wanted to take away the dreamer as soon as possible.


    However, Yunbao was still so young. Could it be that she had some illness that she had not taken into ount?


    She could not care less about the others. Gu Teng carried Yunbao and walked out. The others did not know what Gu Teng wanted to do and hurriedly stood up to stop her.


    ¡°Gu Teng, where are you taking Yunbao?¡± Xiao Jing asked.


    Gu Teng said, ¡°l want to bring Yunbao to the hospital for a detailed examination. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be at ease. After all, dreaming of ghosts is not a good sign.¡±


    Everyone felt that what Gu Teng said made sense, so they decided to go to the hospital together. Gu Peng had already received a call from his eldest brother. He asked his colleagues to take charge of the patients for the time being, then brought Yunbao to various departments for a checkup.


    The Gu family had their own private doctor, and the medical equipment was not inferior to that of arge hospital. However, Gu Teng¡¯s most trusted doctor was Gu Peng, so they could onlye to the First Hospital for a checkup.


    Seeing how obedient Yunbao was, Gu Teng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eighth


    Brother, I really hope I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    Gu Peng pulled his worried sister into his arms. ¡°Yunbao will be fine. She¡¯s usually very healthy when I examine her.¡±


    After the examination was over, they waited for the results in the VIP ward of the hospital. This had always been a room to receive dignitaries and wealthy businessmen. If one¡¯s status was not high enough, they would not be able to enter no matter how much money they spent. However, with the Gu family¡¯s status, they could use it at will.


    Yunbao was still ying with the gem and bead, as if she was very interested in these two things. Seeing that she liked them so much, Gu Teng couldn¡¯t take them away.


    However, looking at the unusual luster of these two things, she was still worried that something would happen. These two things looked extraordinary.


    At this moment, Gu Yu, who had received the news, finally arrived. Gu Teng pounced over and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, quickly take a look at what Yunbao is holding. ¡±


    Gu Yu had read the most when he was in the Soaring Cloud Sect. Later on, he had taken care of the treasures in the Treasure Pavilion, so he had seen many unusual things and was considered knowledgeable.


    Gu Yu picked up the thing in Yunbao¡¯s hand and carefully observed it. ¡°These are not gems and pearls.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Teng asked nervously.


    Gu Yu used his energy to envelop everything. Then, he closed his eyes and began to sense the internal structure. In the end, he frowned after a while. In the end, he quickly threw the things out and fell onto the bed with a pale face.


    Gu Lin quickly helped his brother up and said, ¡°Could it be that this is very dangerous?¡±


    When Xiao Jing heard this, he immediately wanted to throw it away, but he was stopped by Gu Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    He waited for Gu Yu to recover before standing up. He walked in front of Yunbao and ced the gem and pearl in her palm. Then, he used his energy to transform into a sharp de and cut her fingers.


    This scene made Xiao Jing widen his eyes. He wished he could go up and kick Gu Yu away now. Gu Lin knew that his brother must have his reasons for doing this, so he quickly held Xiao Jing down.


    Blood dripped onto the gemstone and pearl. Then, the two items shone with different colors, even illuminating the entire ward.


    A huge pattern appeared on the two items. The phantom formed two bird-like creatures. One had green wings, and the other waspletely ck.


    The two birds raised their heads and let out a cry. This made everyone cover their ears. They had no way of resisting the impact of this cry..

 Chapter 446 - 446: Qing Luan’s Daughter

    Chapter 446 - 446: Qing Luan¡¯s Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fortunately, after the cry, the phantoms of the two birds disappeared, leaving only the gem and pearl shining.


    Xiao Jing asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    Gu Teng recalled that she had seen such a pattern in books and said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s actually Qing Luan and the Mystic Bird.¡±


    Even if Xiao Jing had never learned sorcerer books, he knew that these were all mythical beasts from ancient China. At this moment, they actually appeared in the room.


    Everyone looked at the gem and bead in surprise, wanting to know what they were.


    Gu Yu sighed and said, ¡°The ancient books of the Soaring Cloud Sect once recorded that in ancient times, the divine beasts of China lived with humans. However, as time passed, they disappeared from the mortal world as if they had never appeared. People began to wonder if the divine beasts really existed.¡¯


    ¡°However, a sorcerer from the Soaring Cloud Sect once saw a mythical beast hundreds of years ago. He brought back a piece of news that the mythical beasts were only hiding. They will return to this world one day. I think this day wille soon.¡±


    No one had expected such a thing. Thinking of the prophecy of the Soaring Cloud Sect, they felt that the days ahead would not be peaceful.


    Only Gu Teng stared at the two items and said, ¡°So, if my daughter is Qing Luan¡¯s child, what am 1?¡±


    Gu Teng had never thought that Yunbao would have such a background. Yunbao was clearly the child she had carried for nine months. How did she be someone else¡¯s daughter?


    Yunbao quickly walked over and hugged Gu Teng. ¡°I¡¯ll always be Mommy¡¯s daughter. Yunhao only has one mother.¡¯


    Hearing her say this, Gu Teng hurriedly hugged Yunbao tightly, as if someone wanted to snatch the child away from her arms.


    Xiao Jing also walked over and hugged the mother and daughter. The family of three hugged each other and refused to let go. They looked extremely pitiful.


    Gu Lin could not understand how his little niece had be the child of a divine beast. However, he was not as flustered as Gu Teng. He said, ¡°Even if Yunbao was once the child of Qing Luan, she has already been born into the world. She is our Gu family¡¯s child.¡±


    The other members of the Gu family thought the same. No matter what happened in the past, now that Yunbao was born in Gu Tengs stomach, she was a child of the Gu family.


    After crying, Gu Teng finally let go of Yunbao. He held her face and said, ¡°Yunbao, no matter what others say, you¡¯re still my child.¡±


    Of course, Yunbao understood this principle, so even in her dreams, she refused to call others Mom.


    At this moment, Gu Peng pushed the door open with the test results. He sensed that the atmosphere was a little off, but he still focused on the test results and said, ¡°Yunbao¡¯s body is very healthy. It¡¯s just that she ate too much sweet food and her teeth are slightly rotten. However, she¡¯ll be fine after changing her teeth.¡±


    Xiao Jing said solemnly, ¡°We can¡¯t let Yunbao eat cupcakes casually in the future.¡¯


    Yunbao was very sad about this decision. She looked at Gu Teng with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, can I really not eat cupcakes anymore?¡±


    ¡°How about two a week?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    This time, Yunbao really cried. She looked as sad as she could, but no one¡¯s heart softened because of her crying. After all, this was a matter of health.


    After checking that there was nothing wrong, Gu Teng was relieved. When he returned to the Gu family, Cheng Xi was returning from outside the door. She asked, ¡°Where did you guys go? M/hy did so many people go out together?¡±


    Gu Teng did not hide anything from her and told her everything. Cheng Xi sighed and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Yunbao to have such a background. However, that was in her previous life. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. You¡¯re Yunbao¡¯s mother now.¡±


    Hearing Cheng Xi¡¯s words, Gu Tengs mood improved a lot. She looked at the ingredients for the cake in her hand and said, ¡®Yunbao has some cavities and needs to eat less cake. You can¡¯t be soft-hearted and secretly give it to her.¡±


    This sentence cut off the possibility of Yunbao stealing the cake. It was impossible for the servants to disobey Gu Tengs orders, and in this house, other than Gu Teng, only Cheng Xi knew how to make cakes. Yunbao, who was sitting on the sofa, was about to cry.


    Lily walked over and said, ¡°Why do you look so dejected?¡±


    Yunbao sighed heavily and said, ¡°l miss the days when I had cupcakes to eat.¡± ¡°Why is this something that needs to be missed?¡± Lily did not understand.


    Yunbao shook her head and said, ¡°l won¡¯t have many chances to meet it in the future..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Gems and Chocolate

    Chapter 447 - 447: Gems and Chocte


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as Yunbao was sighing over the cake, Xie Huan brought Xie Jing to visit, saying that he had to pay tuition fees to study here.


    Looking at the dazzling array of items on the table in the living room, Gu Teng did not know whether to ept them or not. The Xie family had prepared gifts for everyone in the Gu family, but they had definitely given Yunbao the most.


    Moreover, those gifts were not toys that children needed, butrge pieces of jewelry. Even if the design was cute, it could not change the fact that they were jewelry.


    Looking at the shiny jewelry in the box, Gu Teng really did not know what to say.


    Xie Huan smiled and said, ¡°These are all small things for Yunbao to y with. When Yunbao grows up, I¡¯ll give her better ones.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Yunbao runs around every day, she can¡¯t wear these things. We can just ept those supplements,¡± Gu Teng rejected politely.


    However, Xie Huan had never been someone who could be rejected. She held Gu Tengs hand and said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ept it? 1 have a hundred ways for you to ept it.¡±


    Gu Teng suddenly remembered what happened when she was young. She could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it first.¡±


    Xie Huan was very happy that she had achieved her goal. Yunbao¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of not being able to eat cupcakes. She was not interested in these hard rocks.


    Seeing her dejected look, Xie Jing quietly leaned over and said, ¡°This is my favorite chocte for you.¡±


    Yunbao had never been resistant to desserts. She quickly picked it up and stuffed it into her mouth, afraid that someone would not let her eat it.


    She didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t let her eat cupcakes. Eighth Uncle had clearly said that she would be fine after changing her teeth.


    Gu Teng noticed Yunbao¡¯s little movements, and said, ¡°Xie Jing, Sister has cavities now. Can you let her eat less of such sweet things in the future?¡±


    When Xie Jing heard this, he quickly put away the remaining chocte and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡¯


    Yunbao tasted the chocte in her mouth and her expression became worse. Could this be herst piece of chocte?


    ¡°I¡¯ll entrust Xie Jing to your family. Now that my brother and sister-inw are reunited, he smiles especially happily every day. It makes me feel ufortable. I¡¯m taking a ne in the afternoon,¡± Xie Huan said.


    Gu Teng was a little surprised. ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost a lot of time looking after the child. Of course, I have topensate myself double now.¡± Xie Huan¡¯s smile was very bright.


    She had thought that she would be stuck at home for a long time. She did not expect to be able to continue traveling now. She was so happy that she could not sleepst night.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Gu Teng said.


    Xie Huan waved his hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m already used to flying around.¡±


    However, Gu Teng still insisted on sending her off. After all, she had not seen Xie Huan for a long time and could not bear to see her leave.


    They got up and were about to go to the airport when they instructed Xie Jing, ¡°Take good care of your sister.¡±


    After they left, Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Should we begin lessons today?¡±


    Xie Jing nodded and said, ¡°l want to be a sorcerer as soon as possible.


    Only then can Mom leave the bedroom and walk freely.¡±


    Since Xie Jing had said so, Yunbao did not stand on ceremony and brought him to the garden at the back.


    Yunbao sat down cross-legged and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, sit down like me.¡±


    Xie Jing obediently imitated Yunbao¡¯s actions and gestures. He asked, ¡°Can you be a sorcerer like this?¡±


    Yunbao recalled what Purple Eye had told her before she fell asleep and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, if you want to be a sorcerer, you have to start from scratch. Because you don¡¯t have any energy in your body now, and there¡¯s a seal, you need to slowly umte energy yourself and break that seal to learn spells.¡±


    Xie Jing nodded and said, ¡°Then what should I do next?¡±


    Yunbao smiled and said, ¡°Follow me and chant an incantation. From now on, you have to meditate and chant an incantation every day. Only then can you umte energy.¡±


    Xie Jing listened to Yunbao¡¯s instructions obediently. If not for the fact that it was lunchtime, he would have continued.


    Gu Lin sighed. ¡°This child is really hardworking. With such perseverance, his future is limitless.¡¯


    Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Xie Jin has a good son.¡±


    Xie Jing ced all his attention on cultivation. Sometimes, Gu Tengs heart ached when she saw this. She could only try her best to take care of him and hope that he would not work so hard.


    Su Tao suggested, ¡°Take the two children out to y. Don¡¯t always stay at home. Even if you¡¯re cultivating, you have to have time to rx..¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: Strange SI

    Chapter 448 - 448: Strange SI


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng felt that this was a good suggestion and wanted to bring the children out, but before she could prepare, Tian Min came.


    The first thing she did when she entered was to pick up a ss of water and drink it. She only stopped after drinking three sses in a row.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Teng asked.


    Gu Lin was also shocked by her actions and waited for her to speak.


    Tian Min sat on the sofa and said, ¡°The people from Sl seem to have gone crazy recently. They keep trying to rush into the prison to kidnap people. Moreover, they¡¯re clearly the same group of people, but they¡¯re getting stronger and stronger, especially that Baldy sorcerer. I remember that he didn¡¯t have such a cultivation level.¡¯


    These words attracted Gu Yu¡¯s attention and he said, ¡°Then is it possible that they did something to temporarily increase their cultivation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this method, but it¡¯s not easy to increase the cultivation of so many people. Moreover, temporarily increasing one¡¯s cultivation can only be done by consuming one¡¯s own energy. There will be a long period of weakness in the future, but these people are getting stronger and stronger,¡± Tian Min said with a frown.


    This was indeed something that no one could figure out. Yunbao tilted her head and said, ¡°Could it be that Dro Rabbi did something to them? Aunt Purple said that Dro Rabbi¡¯s cultivation is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also possible.¡± Tian Min pondered. ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Dro Rabbi. He seems to have many unconventional methods.¡±


    At this point, she noticed that Xie Jing was sitting beside Yunbao. She sized him up a few times and asked, ¡°Whose family does this handsome boy belong to?¡±


    After saying that, she wanted to touch his face, but she was interrupted by Gu Yu. ¡°He¡¯s a child of the Xie family.¡±


    Tian Min immediately retracted her hand, and her face was full of seriousness, as if she was not the one who wanted to touch the child¡¯s face just now.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so obedient?¡± Gu Teng asked curiously.


    Tian Min looked at Xie Jing and did not dare to speak. He smiled and said, ¡°l know that my father¡¯s cold face is very scary. Is it because of this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tian Min nodded and said, ¡°What our team usually does can¡¯t be known by the public, but if it¡¯s on the news, we have to inform the Radio and Television Administration and discuss how to make the news look normal. Every time Xie Jin and I talk about this, we feel like we¡¯re going to freeze to death. He¡¯s simply emitting cold air.¡±


    As Tian Niin spoke, she used exaggerated body movements to show how scary she was, making Xie Jingugh.


    Gu Teng looked at Xiao Jing and said, ¡°Is Brother Xie Jin really like this now? It was fine when I saw him at the weddingst time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed as Tian Min said, because his wife has passed away,¡± Xiao Jing exined. ¡°But now that he and Xiao Ya are reunited, he should be easier to talk to.¡±


    Tian Min¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Will he really be easy to talk to?¡±


    Xiao Jing thought of Xie Jin¡¯s happy expression when they left the Xie family and nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Tian Min heaved a sigh of relief. She had had enough of Xie Jin¡¯s iceberg-like attitude. She wouldn¡¯t even ask Xie Jin to smile. As long as theymunicated normally, she would be grateful.


    ¡°But what were you going to do before? You seem like you¡¯re going out,¡± Tian Min asked.


    Gu Teng smiled and said, ¡°l wanted to bring the children out for a walk. It¡¯s not good to stay at home all the time.¡±


    Tian Min suggested, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to my ce? Recently, I¡¯ve opened a new array. As long as you go in, you can see the scenery of the four seasons.¡±


    After hearing this. Yunbao held Gu T s hand and said. ¡°Mom. I want to


    take a look.¡±


    Gu Teng tapped her nose. ¡°We can¡¯t just consider if you want to go. There are other children.¡¯


    Xie Jing nodded and said, ¡°l want to go too.¡±


    Gu Zi and Gu Ming had an outing at the kindergarten and were not at home. Lily was busy cultivating her soul and did not want to go out to y.


    In the end, only Yunbao and Xie Jing could followed Tian Min. Gu Teng stood at the door and sent the children to the car. The investigation team was a very safe ce, so she felt safe to hand the children to Tian Min.


    At this moment, Cheng Xi pounced over and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the two of us went shopping together. Why don¡¯t we take this time to go out?¡±


    Gu Teng felt that it was a good suggestion. She held Cheng Xi¡¯s arm and went out.


    The two of them walked around the mall happily. They did not know that someone was staring at them from afar and would take photos from time to time.


    After taking enough photos, the two of them put away their cameras and quietly followed behind, pretending to be shopping.


    Gu Teng turned around in confusion.. ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡±

 Chapter 449 - 449: The Price of Beauty

    Chapter 449 - 449: The Price of Beauty


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Teng had already recovered a little energy, so her sensitivity was better than ordinary people. However, the person following them was very capable. He walked past her and pretended that he was just here to shop.


    Therefore, even if Gu Teng felt that something was wrong, she did not find anything wrong. She could only continue to the next shop with Cheng Xi.


    The person following him knew that Gu Teng had already sensed it. Anyway, it was fine as long as he took a photo. He sent the photo and turned to leave.


    Lying on the sofa, Chen Yue saw the phone screen light up and picked it up to check.


    Looking at the photo sent by the detective, her expression became worse.


    Bai Hao approached her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked down and saw a photo of Gu Teng on her phone. Gu Teng was holding onto someone¡¯s arm with a smile. The two of them were obviously out shopping.


    It could be seen from the photos that Gu Teng was doing well. She was smiling in every photo.


    However, this was thest thing she wanted to see. In her opinion, Gu Teng should be crying every day.


    Chen Yue thought of what she had experienced recently. She had relied on those potions to recover her face and had to hide to prevent anyone from finding her.


    Although she had Bai Hao by her side now, the person she wanted the most was Xiao Jing, and this person was Gu Teng¡¯s legitimate husband.


    All of this made her furious. She wished she could kill Gu Teng now.


    She angrily threw her phone on the table and said, ¡°One day, I will make everyone in the Gu family pay.¡±


    Not only did she hate Gu Teng, but she also hated everyone in the Gu family. She was very abnormal now.


    Bai Hao hadn¡¯t drunk any medicine for a week, so he disagreed with her. ¡°The


    Gu family didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Chen Yue had never imagined that Bai Hao would refute her words. After all, he had always listened to her every word.


    Chen Yue reached out and lifted Bai Hao¡¯s chin. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m at fault?¡±


    Bai Hao was rendered speechless by Chen Yue¡¯s beauty, and his eyes were filled with infatuation.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Chen Yue picked up the wine on the table that was mixed with medicine and said, ¡°Drink it.¡¯


    Obediently, Bai Hao downed his drink. Then, his eyes zed over as he leaned over to Chen Yue and said, ¡°l love you.¡±


    These three words were worthless to her, but she still held his hand and said,


    ¡°Then are you willing to kill Gu Teng for me?¡±


    Anyone who drank the medicine would listen to Chen Yue. Bai Hao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Chen Yue pushed Bai Hao away. As far as she was concerned, other than Xiao Jing, no other man was good enough for her. Although Bai Hao¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low, in her eyes, he was no different from trash.


    She walked to the mirror and admired her beauty. She was getting more and more beautiful because of the man in ck¡¯s potion. Every time she looked in the mirror, she would sigh at her beauty.


    Just as she was about to turn around in satisfaction, she suddenly realized that a ck spot had appeared on the right side of her face. Although it was only a small spot, it was enough to scare Chen Yue.


    She looked at the mirror and screamed, unable to believe that this thing would appear on her face.


    When Bai Hao heard this, he ran over and asked, ¡°Yueyue, what happened?¡±


    Chen Yue immediately covered her face and shouted, ¡°Get lost! Get lost now!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her face. Those who had been beautiful couldn¡¯t stand any ws.


    Although Bai Hao was anxious, he would follow Chen Yue¡¯s orders unconditionally. In the end, all he could do was turn and leave.


    Chen Yue then looked at her face in the mirror and realized that the spot had really appeared on her face. She had not seen wrongly.


    ¡°How did this happen? I clearly drank the potion that person brought on time,¡± Chen Yue muttered.


    At this point, she suddenly thought of something and quickly ran to the cab to take out the medicine bottle. It was the medicine that the man in ck had sent overst time. There was still a little inside.


    Chen Yue quickly drank it all in one gulp, afraid that there would be leftovers in the bottle. She even mixed the water in before drinking.


    After drinking it, she quickly looked in the mirror and realized that her face was as smooth as before. It was as if the change just now was just a dream.


    However, Chen Yue knew that it was not a dream at all. She looked at the medicine bottle in her hand in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s actually something that can¡¯t be stopped. Do I have to listen to that person in ck for the rest of my life?¡±


    Chen Yue gripped the medicine bottle tightly and secretly made up her mind. She would never listen to anyone¡¯s orders..

 Chapter 450 - 450: Cultivation Room

    Chapter 450 - 450: Cultivation Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was not the first time Yunbao hade to the research institute, so she followed Tian Min in with ease. At some point, Xie Jing hade out of the research institute and looked around to observe.


    In the car just now, Yunbao had already exined to him what the special investigation team was. He seemed to have heard from his father that this was a mysterious department. He did not know what they were busy with, but they could always make some news.


    When they officially entered the research institute, Xie Jing almost eximed. Yunbao said, ¡°Sister Tian, this ce is different from before.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We received sufficient funds this time and spent them on the renovation of the research institute immediately.¡± Tian Niin¡¯s tone was very proud.


    Xie Jing looked at arge ball floating in the middle, trying to find a reason why it could float. In the end, the ball was floating by itself.


    ¡°Did you use a maglev?¡± Xie Jing asked.


    Tian Min smiled and took out her wand to aim at the big ball. After chanting an incantation, the big ball instantly turned into a square, showing the energy fluctuations of the entire City A.


    This time, Xie Jing was really shocked. He did not expect this to be a spell.


    Tian Min smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at things like ordinary people here. Our research institute rarely has technological products.¡±


    Xie Jing nodded and continued walking with Tian Min until she opened the door of a room. It looked about the size of an apartment. There was nothing inside and was surrounded by ss, like an observation room.


    Tian Min pointed inside and said, ¡°This is a ce for us to level up. As long as we enter the cultivation mode, all kinds of attacks can appear. Even if we don¡¯t go out, we can train our ability to counterattack.¡±


    Yunbao was especially happy. ¡°Then can I try?¡±


    Tian Min did not expect Yunbao to say that. She said in distress, ¡°You¡¯re too young. We designed it ording to adult body standards.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Yunbao raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m even more powerful than ordinary adult wizards.¡±


    Tian Min agreed with this. Among the young sorcerers she had seen, although Yunbao was not the best, she was definitely one of the best. In time, she would definitely be a famous mage.


    Seeing Tian Min hesitate, Yunbao immediately pulled her arm and said,


    ¡°Sister Tian, let me try. I can definitely pass.¡±


    Xie Jing said worriedly, ¡°Yunbao, we still don¡¯t know how powerful this room is. Let¡¯s not try it.¡±


    ¡°I want to try.¡± Yunbao pouted. ¡°Everyone has been too nervous about me recently. I have to prove that I¡¯m very powerful to reassure them.¡±


    Tian Min did not expect Yunbao to want to give it a try because of this reason. She originally thought that Yunbao was just curious.


    Recalling that she had seen Yunbao¡¯s skills before, Tian Min thought for a moment and said. ¡°How about this? I promise you that you can go in and try. but I¡¯ll watch you from behind the ss. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I¡¯ll stop it immediately.¡±


    Yunbao nodded heavily and said, ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Tian Min brought Xie Jing out of the room, leaving Yunbao behind. Then, she closed the door of the cultivation room.


    At this moment, Zhao Rou came out of the armory and looked at Yunbao through the ss. ¡°Sister Tian, are you going to test Little Yunbao?¡±


    Tian Min nodded and said, ¡°She really wants to test it herself. I will grasp this degree well.¡±


    Zhao Rou reminded her, ¡°Then let¡¯s start from the lowest level. Little by little, leveling up will give Yunbao a buffer time.¡±


    Tian Min thought so too. She pressed the lowest button and said through the radio, ¡°The test begins.¡±


    Yunbao took out her wand and looked around warily. Energy balls slowly appeared and flew towards her. Yunbao easily dealt with them.


    Tian Min leveled up bit by bit. The faster the ball of light was, the easier it was for Yunbao to deal with it.


    Just as Yunbao thought that the cultivation room was like this, a little girl waving a wand appeared in front of her. Yunbao looked at the ss in surprise,


    Tian Min said, ¡°This is also part of the test. She¡¯s not a real person, so you can attack her at will.¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl waved her wand and rushed over. Yunbao quickly dodged and counterattacked. She did not understand what the other party was.


    Tian Min said that it wasn¡¯t a real person. It couldn¡¯t be a ghost, right?


    ¡°My name is Yunbao. What¡¯s yours?¡± Yunbao counterattacked while introducing herself.


    This made Zhao Rou, who was behind the ss,ugh. She felt that Yunbao was too cute..

 Chapter 451 - 451: Win

    Chapter 451 - 451: Win


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little girl did not answer Yunbao. Instead, she continued to attack. Every time, she used all her strength. It looked like she was risking her life.


    Yunbao also sensed that something was wrong. She pouted and said, ¡°Since you want to do this, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Just now, Yunbao did not dare to use her full strength. She felt that she was fighting a little girl, but now that the other party was like this, she could only be serious.


    Yunbao put away her wand and began to dodge around the cultivation room, as if she had been beaten by the little girl until she could only escape.


    Zhao Rou said worriedly, ¡°Is this really okay? Should we end it now?¡±


    Tian Min stared at the situation inside and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Yunbao¡¯s strength is definitely not like this. She definitely wants to do something.¡±


    When they reached the third round, Yunbao finally stopped. The ground of the cultivation room emitted light, and it could be seen that it was aplete array.


    The little girl¡¯s instinct was to attack. She wanted to run forward, but she was firmly restrained.


    Zhao Rou looked at this scene in surprise and said, ¡°Yunbao was actually setting up an array just now, but I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡±


    An excited expression appeared on Tian Min¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°This is a move that Yunbaoprehended herself. She can use her feet to exert energy. Then, she can set up a formation on the ground and really catch us off guard.¡±


    What Tian Min did not say was that Yunbao was a true genius. This level of genius was no longer something that others could understand.


    Even if Yunbao told her that she had learned magic in her previous life, Tian Niin would believe her without hesitation.


    Xie Jing was also shocked by what had happened. He did not expect Yunbao to be so powerful.


    Although Yunbao had killed the little ghost in his house, it was done with the help of the Gu family¡¯s ancestor. Therefore, Xie Jing did not know Yunbao¡¯s true strength.


    He was almost ten years older than Yunbao. He looked at her as if he was looking at a little sister who needed protection. He did not expect Yunbao to have such powerful strength.


    In the cultivation room, Yunbao stood on the spot and looked at the little girl.


    However, she did not attack immediately. Instead, she looked at her curiously.


    She wanted to know what this little girl was.


    After confirming that the little girl could not break free from the array, Yunbao even began to poke the little girl¡¯s face. The warm touch immediately made her retract her hand.


    ¡°Can you talk?¡± Yunbao asked.


    The little girl did not answer her. She was only trying her best to break free from the array. Yunbao could not get an answer and could only continue to observe.


    In the end, she suddenly had an idea and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn from Aunt Purple.


    After saying that, she used her soul power to investigate. Seeing this scene, Tian Min became nervous.


    The soul of a sorcerer was very important and fragile. Yunbao¡¯s method was a little dangerous in actualbat, and it was very easy to fail.


    However, Yunbao did this very smoothly. Purple Eye had used her body to conduct many soul searches, so Yunbao only had to follow her memories.


    After investigating, Yunbao finally smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re the energy ball just now! ¡±


    The little girl was formed from the energy ball that attacked Yunbao at the beginning. She imitated Yunbao¡¯s attack just now, so Yunbao felt a very familiar feeling in the battle.


    Zhao Rou leaned in front of the ss and said, ¡°Yunbao is really a surprise. If such a young child can do this, her future achievements will definitely be limitless.¡¯


    Tian Min smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to nurture her well. Yunbao can help many people now. She will only want to join our team when she grows up.¡±


    When she said this, Tian Min¡¯s smile was very bright. Zhao Rou didn¡¯t expect that the captain wouldn¡¯t give up on letting Yunbao join. She had clearly been rejected by Miss Gu before.


    Xie Jing was not in the mood to listen to what they were saying. He leaned against the ss and looked at Yunbao, afraid that the little girl would suddenly rush out and hurt her.


    However, Yunbao¡¯s curiosity had already been satisfied, so there was no need to keep this little girl. She used her wand topletely awaken the array formation and the little girl instantly dissipated.


    She turned to look at the ss and waved her hand. ¡°l won!¡±


    Tian Min gave her a palm and went down to open the door. Yunbao pounced on Xie Jing excitedly and said, ¡°Brother Xie Jing, did you see how I looked just now? Wasn¡¯t I especially powerful?¡±


    Xie Jing hugged Yunbao and said, ¡°Impressive. Yunbao is the best.¡±


    This praise made Yunbao extremely proud.. At this moment, Tian Min said,


    ¡°Yunbao, do you still want to see other ces?¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452: Speed

    Chapter 452 - 452: Speed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Yes! ¡±


    Then, Tian Min brought the two children to explore the research institute. Yunbao was having a lot of fun, while Xie Jing kept eximing.


    This time, he had really seen what the sorcerer world looked like. He secretly vowed to be a true sorcerer as soon as possible.


    Tian Min was also having fun with the children. She asked, ¡°Yunbao, do you like Jiang He and Jiang Hai?¡±


    ¡°l do,¡± Yunbao said without hesitation. ¡°But Brother Jiang He and Brother


    Jiang Hai have not been around for the past few days. Where did they go?¡±


    As Gu Teng¡¯s worries gradually eased, Jiang He and Jiang He would asionally leave the Gu family to carry out missions. After all, they were one of the few core members of the team.


    Moreover, the two brothers, Jiang He and Jiang Hai, looked rather cold. They were very intimidating when they went out, so Tian Min liked to let them go out to do difficult things.


    However, Jiang He and Jiang Hai had also said that they wanted to return to the Gu family recently. That was why Tian Min asked Yunbao like this. She didn¡¯t expect the three of them to get along well.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get Jiang He and Jiang Hai to spend more time with you and minimize their workload during this period. How about that?¡± Tian Min squatted down.


    Yunbao was so happy that she jumped three feet high. ¡°Alright!¡¯


    Xie Jing was ready to reach out at any time, afraid that Yunbao would fall to the ground.


    Only then did Tian Min notice this attentive handsome boy. She had ced all her attention on Yunbao just now, and now it seemed that this child was also a good seedling.


    She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Let me take a look at your body.¡±


    Xie Jing hesitated, not knowing if he should put his hand over. It was Yunbao who pulled his hand and ced it on Tian Min¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tian Min closed her eyes and began to investigate Xie Jing¡¯s body, but no matter what, she could not gopletely deep. The core of the energy seemed to be blocked by something, and she did not dare to force her way in.


    ¡°Is there something in your body?¡± Tian Min asked.


    Xie Jing told Tian Min about the seal. This exined everything. However, Tian Min frowned and said, ¡°With this seal, it can temporarily protect you, but your cultivation speed will be ten times slower than ordinary people because the seal stops your energy from circting. At your current speed, it will take you at least ten years to be a true sorcerer.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Jing panicked. He still had to sign a contract with his mother to let her be free, Ten years was too long.


    Xie Jing said in a panic, ¡°Is there no way to remove the seal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to remove the seal.¡± Tian Min sighed and said, ¡°But after you remove the seal, you will be a walking ghost attractor. Those ghosts and demons will pounce on you crazily and absorb the energy brought by your innate spirit body. You can¡¯t withstand such a situation at all unless you can be a sorcerer to resist them, but it takes time.¡¯


    At this point, Tian Min felt a headache. In the past two years, the ghost demons¡¯ abnormal movements had be more and more frequent. They had caused dozens of times more trouble than before. Even the demons living in the mountains and forests hade out to do bad things. She did not know what was going on.


    Xie Jing lowered his head and thought for a while. ¡°Then if I cultivate in the array formation and not go out, will I be in no danger?¡±


    Tian Min was a little stunned. ¡°In theory, that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s impossible for you not toe out. Are you going to stay in the array for a few months?¡±


    Moreover, he would only be able to enter the beginner level in a few months. If he encountered a powerful ghost or demon, he would still be captured by them to provide energy.


    However, Xie Jing could not wait for ten years. He looked at Tian Min firmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay in the array forever. As long as I can be a sorcerer as soon as possible, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Tian Min did not expect Xie Jing to give such an answer. This was enough to prove that Xie Jing was tenacious and would definitely be a good sorcerer in the future.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°If you really think about it and your parents agree, you can cultivate in the research institute. There will definitely not be any ghosts and demons here that can ensure your safety. However, aftering in, you can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Xie Jing bowed and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go home and tell Mom and Dad now. I believe they¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Although she said that, Xiao Ya immediately shouted, ¡°l don¡¯t agree. You¡¯re still in school. How can you be locked up in that research institute? Even if it¡¯s ten years, Mom can wait..¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Staying in the Research Institute

    Chapter 453: Staying in the Research Institute


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Ya did not want Xie Jing to do this no matter what. In her opinion, Xie Jing should live happily and not be trapped in that so-called research institute.


    Xie Jing said very calmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already decided to do this. This array formation can¡¯t let you stay forever. When the energy inside is exhausted, you still need new energy support. At that time, I must have already be a sorcerer, so I must go to the research institute to cultivate.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Jin didn¡¯t know which side to stand on. He didn¡¯t want his child to suffer, nor did he want his wife to leave.


    However, Xiao Ya did not care if she could stay. She said, ¡°As long as I reduce the number of times 1 appear, I can hold on for a long time. You just have to cultivate slowly at home. There¡¯s no need to go so far. We just reunited. I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    Xie Jin shook his head firmly. ¡°If we take it slow, it will take ten years to be a sorcerer. I can¡¯t wait that long. 1 made this decision for myself.


    Natural spirits are moving delicacies in the eyes of those soul fairies. Only by bing a sorcerer can I protect myself.¡±


    Since it concerned her son¡¯s safety, Xiao Ya no longer objected. She floated in front of Xie Jing and stroked his hair. ¡°l remember that you were young when you were born. At that time, I was so afraid that I went to see if you were still breathing every night. I didn¡¯t expect that you would already be a big child and know how to walk your own path.¡±


    Xie Jing rubbed Xiao Ya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°In front of Mom, I¡¯ll always be a child.¡¯


    After a conversation, Xie Jing obtained his parents¡¯ approval. The next day, Xie Jin packed his things and personally sent him to the research institute. When she saw Xie Jin¡¯s gentle face, Tian Min couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Xie Jin walked up to Tian Min and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the child in your hands. I believe you¡¯ll teach him well.¡±


    The Xie family and the government were tied together, so he trusted this government agency very much. He often interacted with Tian Min. Although their unit had a lot of things to do, he still admired Tian Min herself.


    There were not many core members in the special investigation team, but there were hundreds of subordinate organs below. At the moment, Tian Min was the one who was dispatching them.


    Tian Min took Xie Jings hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be taken good care of by me. When he bes a true sorcerer, he can go home.¡±


    Xie Jin smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tian Min was not used to this atmosphere and immediately changed her tone. ¡°It¡¯s really rare for me to see Director Xie like this. You weren¡¯t like this when I went to the Radio and Television Administration in the past.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little serious when I¡¯m working,¡± Xie Jin exined.


    Tian Min shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re a little serious, but you¡¯re too serious. Every time I see you, I feel like I have to wear an extra coat. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll freeze to death from your cold attitude.¡±


    Xie Jin also knew what was going on before Xiao Ya returned. At that time, he was thinking about dying every day when Xie Jing grew up. Of course, he did not have a good attitude towards everyone. Moreover, Tian Min brought bad news every time she came.


    Her subordinates were too rash when dealing with things. They could always cause an earth-shatteringmotion. The news had to give a reasonable exnation for this matter to appease the crowd. In order to make things more ordinary, he would always have a headache.


    Therefore, in the face of Tian Min¡¯s usation, he could only smile and say nothing else.


    However, Tian Min was already very surprised that he could smile. Moreover, when she thought about how Xie Jin¡¯s son was in her hands, she knew that he would definitely treat her well when she went to the Radio and Television Administration in the future. She beamed with joy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll nurture Xie


    Jing well. Just wait for the child to sessfully cultivate ande home.¡±


    With that, she asked Zhao Rou to send Xie Jin out. Then, she held Xie Jings hand and entered the research institute.


    Xie Jin clearly felt that something was strange, but he could not say what it was. He could only politely take his leave.


    When the special investigation team caused trouble again and came to the Radio and Television Administration to see him, he realized that he had sent a ¡°hostage¡±.


    Xie Jin officially entered the research institute to cultivate. Yunbao began to pull Lily around again, but Lily wanted to repair her soul as soon as possible, so she always rejected Yunbao¡¯s invitation.


    She squatted in the garden alone in boredom, unaware that there was a ck fog floating in the sky. Ling Ran was watching her from above the ck fog..

 Chapter 454 - 454: Peeking

    Chapter 454: Peeking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ck fog sighed. ¡°You know you can¡¯t touch her. Why did youe to secretly look?¡±


    Ling Ran said with a dark expression, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t touch her that I want toe and take a look. I have to find out what exactly happened that day and why she became another person.¡±


    After being warned by Yunbao that day, Ling Ran was quiet for a long time. However, he calmed down because he was unwilling to admit defeat. He thought about the details of that day over and over again, wanting to know what was going on.


    Ling Ran did not think that his fate was tied to Yunbao. The green-eyed person must have used some spell to temporarily connect his energy to Yunbao so that he could not do anything to Yunbao.


    Therefore, he had to observe Yunbao carefully and see what she usually did. Perhaps he could find some clues.


    However, after looking for a long time, he did not see her doing anything serious. She was either running around the garden or squatting on the ground to dig. It was as if she had been ying and had not cultivated at all.


    ¡°As a sorcerer, how can you be sozy?¡± Ling Ran asked.


    In his opinion, sorcerers should cultivate diligently every day and not miss a single moment. Only then could they be a powerful sorcerer.


    The ck fog yawned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too harsh? Yunbao is still a child. It¡¯s not easy for her to have her current cultivation.¡±


    Of course, Ling Ran also knew this, but he had always subconsciously measured Yunbao by the standards of an adult. Perhaps in his subconscious, Yunbao was on the same level as him, which was why it was like this.


    ¡°What secrets do you think she has? That green-eyed woman is definitely a rare expert in the world. She actually possessed her,¡± Ling Ran asked.


    The ck fog did not understand why Ling Ran asked it this question. It said,


    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out this kind of thing, then I won¡¯t know the answer.¡±


    At this moment, Yunbao suddenly left the garden. She ran all the way to the entrance and looked up at the sky. The ck fog immediately wanted to leave with Ling Ran, but it was stopped. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect her to discover me. Go down and greet her.¡±


    At first. Ynnbao did not know that Ling Ran was in the Rkv. She focused on digging in the garden. Children always liked to y with these things.


    However, her sharp sixth sense made her sense danger. Without batting an eyelid, she began to search for the source of the danger. Finally, she sensed an energy in the sky.


    That was why she ran to the main entrance. The Gu family¡¯s mansion was protected by an array, so nothing would happen. She had to find this person who was peeping at her.


    Ling Ran appeared at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s house. He looked at Yunbao¡¯s vignt expression and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. We met at the amusement park.¡±


    Only then did Yunbao remember who Ling Ran was, but she still did not let her guard down. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Eldest Uncle. We booked the amusement park that day. How did you get in?¡±


    Ling Ran smiled and said, ¡°l can go wherever I want. Nothing can stop me.¡± Yunbao asked directly, ¡°Why are you looking at me from the sky?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was looking at you?¡± Ling Ran teased her. ¡°What if 1 was just passing by?¡±


    Yunbao said firmly, ¡°l just know.¡±


    Ling Ran was stumped by this answer. Usually, when he asked this question, the other party would fall into self-doubt and think about whether they had really sensed wrongly.Yunbao was the first person who insisted like this.


    ¡°Alright, I was indeed looking at you.¡± Ling Ran lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you know that you have a soul in you, and she can attach herself to you and seize control of your body?¡±


    Ling Ran wanted to scare Yunbao into telling the truth, but Yunbao thought that Ling Ran was talking about Purple Eye. She snorted and said, ¡°l know. I¡¯m willing to let her possess me. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    The ck fogughed. ¡°This child is really interesting. There aren¡¯t many people who can make you suffer.¡±


    At this moment, Ling Ran did not know what to say. He could only fly into a rage out of humiliation and say to the ck fog, ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Yunbao looked at Ling Ran and said, ¡°Don¡¯t peek at me anymore. This is something only perverts do in television dramas. Besides, you should know that you can¡¯t enter my house, or you will be attacked by the formation. I won¡¯t make a fuss about this matter. You should leave quickly.¡±


    Ling Ran crossed his arms and did not move. ¡°Anyone can walk on the main road. As long as I don¡¯t go in and stay here, no one can say that it¡¯s illegal.


    What can you do to me?¡±


    Yunbao looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going home for dinner.. Do I have to stand here with you?¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: Ling Ran Admits Defeat

    Chapter 455 - 455: Ling Ran Admits Defeat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunbao spoke matter-of-factly. She looked at Ling Ran as if she was looking at a fool.


    Ling Ran had never experienced such a thing in his life. The ck fog was worried that he would explode in anger in the next second, so it quicklyforted him. ¡°She¡¯s still a child. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    Yunbao finally noticed the ck fog and asked, ¡°You look like my Glutinous


    Rice Ball, but you¡¯re too tanned and a little ugly.¡±


    After saying that, she summoned the Glutinous Rice Ball and introduced it proudly, ¡°This is the Glutinous Rice Ball. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    The ck fog did not expect the topic to change to her. It quickly echoed, ¡°Beautiful, really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be beautiful about?¡± Ling Ran looked at the Glutinous Rice Ball critically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even know how to speak. I think it¡¯s trash.¡±


    Yunbao could not ept anyone hurting the people around her the most. She immediately took out her wand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to the


    Glutinous Rice Ball, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    Ling Ran did not take Yunbao seriously at all. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my match at all.¡±


    Yunbao raised her hand to chant an incantation, but at this moment, the gem tied to her neck began to glow.


    As the gem and bead were brought out from the dream, Gu Teng did not dare to separate them from Yunbao. She found someone to embed the gem and bead on the ne so that they wouldn¡¯t get lost.


    Usually, there was nothing special about these two things. She did not expect such a reaction at this moment. Yunbao lowered her head in surprise and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly glowing?¡±


    At this moment, Ling Ran felt a sharp paining from his heart. He gritted his teeth and forced himself not to fall, but it was still so painful that he could not control his expression.


    When he saw the familiar emerald green light, Ling Ran knew that the woman was warning him.


    He did not give up and wanted to continue attacking, but he had just moved half a step when he fell to the ground and let out a painful cry.


    Seeing him like this, Yunbao hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡±


    Of course, Ling Ran could not tell her the truth. Otherwise, he would be controlled by this child. He could only grit his teeth and say nothing.


    When Yunbao saw that Ling Ran was in so much pain that his veins were bulging, she quickly put away her wand. Then, she reached out and ced her hand on his forehead. She used her energy to gently soothe him. Yunbao¡¯s energy was very easy to calm down the rampaging energy in Ling Ran¡¯s body.


    He almost immediately stopped hurting. He even wanted to reach out and hug Yunbao.


    Only then did Ling Ran understand what that person said. His and Yunbao¡¯s fates were one. If she was injured, he would feel even more pain.


    Ling Ran stared at the sky in a daze. He sighed and said, ¡°1 admit defeat.¡±


    Yunbao did not understand what he meant. She retracted her hand and said,


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Ling Ran stood up from the ground and said, ¡°Before I find a way to resolve this matter, no one can hurt you.¡±


    With that, he disappeared from the sky with the ck fog. Yunbao asked in confusion, ¡°Did his brain break just now?¡±


    However, now that the crisis had been resolved, she was no longer troubled. She happily returned to the house to continue ying.


    Just as Yunbao dug a hole in the garden, Tian Min rushed in and carried her into the living room.


    ¡°Country Y has already determined that Sl is a cult that sacrifices living people. Now, the citizens of Country Y are opposing Sl¡¯s existence. Some people are even sitting quietly in front of the government. Those people from Sl can¡¯t go back. Moreover, they probably have to take the risk to stay illegally in China,¡± Tian Min said in one breath.


    Su Tao quickly poured her a ss of water. She picked it up and downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Country Y can apply for extradition and capture all these people,¡± Gu Luo said while thinking about internationalw.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but capturing them requires too much manpower and resources.¡±


    Tian Min sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Almost the entire Sl society hase to


    China. It¡¯s very difficult to capture them if they run away separately. After all, they¡¯re all sorcerers.¡±


    Gu Lin thought for a moment and said, think the Sl will contact me soon.


    The Gu family is their only backer now. If they want to continue staying in


    China, they will have to ask me for help. If anything happens at this time, that Baldy sorcerer will probablypletely lose Dro Rabbi¡¯s trust.¡±


    Tian Min smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. If you want Dro Rabbi to be alone and helpless, now is the best time. We can cooperate with your n.¡±


    Gu Lin spread his hands and said, ¡°l don¡¯t have any ns. This is just an idea.


    How it is implemented depends on you..¡±

 Chapter 456 - 456: News

    Chapter 456 - 456: News


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s words, Tian Min really wanted to hit him. Was he just giving her an idea without a n?


    However, she still had her rationality. After calming herself down, she said, ¡°But there has to be something definite to make Dro Rabbi stop believing in that Baldy sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s think about it the other way around. What kind of thing would make you stop trusting someone?¡± Gu Yu asked.


    Tian Min lowered her head and thought about it carefully. She even used Zhao Rou as a reference, but she did not know what would make her lose her trust in Zhao Rou.


    At this moment, Yunbao suddenly stood up and said, ¡°l know!¡±


    Gu Lin picked Yunbao up and ced her on his knees. ¡°Then, Yunbao, tell me, what can we do to make someone lose trust?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in television dramas.¡± Yunbao blinked and said, ¡°As long as the person you trust is with the enemy, the protagonist will no longer trust this person.¡± Gu Lin said in surprise, ¡°Which television drama did you watch?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t remember the name, but it¡¯s a television drama about police going undercover,¡± Yunbao recalled.


    Gu Lin smiled and pinched her face. ¡°Our Yunbao is really too smart.¡±


    This was indeed a good idea. As long as Dro Rabbi thought that the Baldy sorcerer had dealings with others, he would definitely be suspicious.


    Tian Min asked, ¡°Then who does the Baldy sorcerer need to have dealings with that would alert Dro Rabbi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very simple.¡± Gu Yu smiled. ¡°These sorcerers can¡¯t return to their country now. If anyonees into contact with the people of Country Ys government, they will definitely betray the entire Sl.¡±


    When Tian Min heard this, she nodded repeatedly. She felt that this idea was really too good and wished she could implement it immediately.


    She stood up and was about to walk out when Gu Lin stopped her. ¡®Don¡¯t be anxious now. The most important thing is to blow up the matter in Country Y


    so that I can sow discord in front of Dro Rabbi and let him discover this matter himself.¡¯


    Tian Min lowered her head and thought for a moment before smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on Xie Jin to help with this matter.¡±


    In terms of public opinion, the Xie family was definitely the best. Xie Jing was currently cultivating in the research institute, so Xie Jin would definitely help her.


    Tian Min suddenly understood how the robbers felt. It felt good to have a hostage in hand.


    At the thought of this, she quickly left to look for Xie Jin. At this moment, Gu Lin lowered his head and said to Yunbao, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t stay in the research institute for too long in the future. Moreover, you can¡¯t easily promise Tian Min anything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yunbao didn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Because your Sister Tian is no different from the bandits in television dramas. She likes to kidnap people to threaten them.¡±


    Yunbao did notpletely understand this sentence, but Xie Jinpletely understood it now.


    He felt his vision go dark when he heard Tian Min¡¯s request. ¡°This is a matter of Country Y. It¡¯s not good for us to report it wantonly. Can¡¯t you change your n?¡±


    ¡°This is the best solution. Even if they leave Country Y now, they still have the ability to find children to sacrifice. If we can¡¯t annihte them in one go, more children will be harmed in the future,¡± Tian Min said worriedly.


    Xie Jin did not understand the whole story. He asked, ¡°Is it impossible for you to annihte it by force with your ability?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s those sorcerers, of course.¡± Tian Min frowned and said, ¡°But the scariest thing about Sl is not these sorcerers, but Dro Rabbi who ims to be a god.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s easy to eliminate these sorcerers, but Dro Rabbi can escape to other countries and recruit more believers to worship him. The children will still be killed.¡±


    When Xie Jin heard this, he lowered his head. Tian Min thought that he did not want to agree and said, ¡°I know this is very difficult, but if we don¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Xie Jin¡¯s eyes were firm as he said, ¡°l promise you for those children.¡¯


    Tian Min revealed a very sincere smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    On the central news channel at night, the Gu family saw the report on the cult sacrifice in Country Y and expressed that they would do their best to help China if they needed help. For a moment, the people on the Inte were excited.


    The report did not mention anything about sorcerers, so everyone thought


    that a group of people with mental illnesses had be stupid after believing


    in the cult. They posted crazily on the Inte to scold this matter. There were even people who provided clues about suspicious people around them..

 Chapter 457 - 457: A Good Person

    Chapter 457: A Good Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even the Gu family did not expect this matter to blow up so much. This time, Dro Rabbi already knew without Gu Lin¡¯s provocation.


    Although he did not oftene into contact with the outside world, he would often hide and take a look outside to prevent these believers from joining forces to deceive him.


    This time, he saw the news as soon as he went out. Even the big screen in the square was ying. It was difficult for him not to see it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Dro Rabbi roared.


    The Baldy sorcerer knelt down and trembled. He had just found out about this matter, but he was afraid that it would affect Dro Rabbi¡¯s mood. After all, he had been very happy after subduing the Gu family recently. The Baldy sorcerer was hesitant because he respected the god.


    However, Dro Rabbi did not believe that this was what he was thinking at all. In his opinion, these people were too ambitious and wanted to join forces to hide from him and use his ability to achieve their wishes.


    As expected, the people around him often changed. As time passed, there would always be people who had ill intentions.


    No matter how Dro Rabbi looked at the Baldy sorcerer, he did not like him. He reprimanded him and told him to get lost.


    The Baldy sorcerer wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°The Gu family sent a letter today. They said that they wanted to thank you for helping with the projectst time. Therefore, Gu Lin wants to thank you.¡±


    Dro Rabbi¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked, ¡°Did Gu Lin call and say that himself?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the second young master of the Gu family, Gu Yu. He said that Gu Lin has been helping the Xie family with the news these few days, so he¡¯s not at home,¡± the Baldy sorcerer said.


    Dro Rabbi immediately came up with a n. The Gu family had a good rtionship with the other two aristocratic families. If he could subdue these three families, he would have the entirety of China under his control. He would not have to worry about not having any sacrifices.


    He smiled and said, ¡°You can tell him when toe.¡¯


    Seeing that he seemed to be in a better mood, the Baldy sorcerer left in relief. Dro Rabbi was already considering whether to rece him.


    Although the Baldy sorcerer had done his best to serve him, there had been too many idents recently. At such a critical moment, nothing could happen again.


    Gu Lin did not go to see Dro Rabbi immediately. Instead, he left him alone for a few days before leaving.


    When they met again, Dro Rabbi was very enthusiastic. He said, ¡°Do you have any other requests? I can grant them for you.¡±


    ¡°Things have been going well for me recently. I don¡¯t have any requests. It¡¯s just that Country Y is already applying for extradition. The sorcerers around you will be targeted by the government. It¡¯s better for you to leave quickly,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Dro Rabbi naturally understood this logic. However, these people were believers that he had painstakingly recruited. It was really too difficult for him to abandon them all now.


    Gu Lin sensed his hesitation and sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with them, but some of them are about to leave.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dro Rabbi asked anxiously.


    Gu Lin said with a troubled expression, ¡°This may sound like I¡¯mining behind their back, but the government of Country Y is approaching these sorcerers recently and trying to see if they want to go home. As long as they¡¯re willing to quit Sl and say what they¡¯ve done all these years, they can return to Country Y.


    Dro Rabbi was silent for a moment before exploding. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    These people are my most loyal believers. They definitely won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Gu Lin looked at him and smiled. ¡°But these people have also left their hometown because of you. They also have families and even children. If they can go back, they will definitely be willing.¡±


    Dro Rabbi had to admit that Gu Lin was right. The temptation of being able to go home was too great. Someone would definitely be tempted. When the time came, they would tell the government of Country Y about his existence, the process of the sacrifice, and the origin of the sacrifices. He could not let this happen.


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been helping the Xie family deal with things recently. Although their family doesn¡¯t believe in sorcerers, the head of the family has lost his beloved wife. If you can ease his sadness, the Xie family will definitely side with you.¡±


    This news was really useful to Dro Rabbi. He said happily. ¡°If you do your best.


    I¡¯ll definitely give you eternal life when I sessfully cultivate it. At that time, we¡¯ll enjoy wealth and glory together.¡±


    These words were really not tempting to Gu Lin, but he still said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for that day.¡±


    When Gu Lin left, it was still the Baldy sorcerer who escorted him. He still respected Gu Lin very much and lowered his head to invite him into the car.


    ¡°Be careful these days. The people from Country Y seem to have entered China,¡± Gu Lin said.


    The Baldy sorcerer did not expect him to remind him. He felt that Gu Lin was a good person..

 Chapter 458 - 458: Plan Begins

    Chapter 458: n Begins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since the seed of doubt had already been nted in Dro Rabbi¡¯s heart, he would have to let this seed grow into a towering tree. Tian Min had already discussed it with the government of Country Y. They would send people from the embassy toplete this n.


    Country Ys government also hated Sl deeply. After all, they had done too many bad things over the years. Moreover, more and more people had joined Sl, and they were all high-ranking officials.


    If this continued, the entirety of Country Y would belong to them. However, it was impossible topletely eliminate them. Even the government had people rted to them.


    This time, they finally had an opportunity. Of course, they would cooperate with China¡¯s n.


    For this reason, the government of Country Y cut off the transmission of foreign information to their country. Only a few core people knew about this n to prevent the people from Sl from knowing.


    They even secretly sent someone they could trust to China and pretended to be an embassy staff member just to better cooperate with the n.


    Therefore, after Tian Min said that they could move, these people immediately scattered to start the mission.


    They pretended to appear beside the Sl members unintentionally and chose some weak-willed people to persuade them to go back. Arge portion of these people were tempted.


    After all, the news from Country Y had already spread online. They understood that they were in a dangerous situation now. If they continued, they might not be able to go home for the rest of their lives.


    Traveling in a foreign country was not what they wanted. If they could go back, they were willing to listen to the government¡¯s arrangements. Moreover, China was also tracking the missing children. The transportation channel they had opened now was temporary and could not ensure safety at all.


    In any case, they would be arrested if they stayed in China. If they returned to


    Country Y, they would be arrested too. They might as well stay closer to home.


    These people did not have strong beliefs. They only joined Sl because they wanted to get benefits. They did not have the blind confidence of the Baldy sorcerer and thought that Dro Rabbi could handle everything.


    Dro Rabbi naturally realized this, so he had been observing these believers recently to see who had the tendency to betray him.


    Dro Rabbi did not care much about the believers who were already at the edge. After all, they did not know much.


    However, when he was floating in the city, he saw a few men in suits appear beside the Baldy sorcerer. They exuded an unusual aura, and it was obvious that they were not ordinary people.


    Dro Rabbi concealed his aura and approached, but the sunsses-wearing man immediately sat up straight and coughed three times.


    The man in the suit sitting in front said in English, ¡°Sir, your wife and daughter miss you very much. They specially asked us to tell you that they hope you cane home early.¡±


    After saying that, he handed over a photo and a small toy doll. It was enough to prove that they had seen the Baldy sorcerer¡¯s family.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of the Baldy sorcerer. Although he was devoted to Dro Rabbi, he still loved his wife and daughter.


    At this moment, the suited man said, ¡°Our embassy is ready. As long as you nod, we can return to Country Y immediately.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± The Baldy sorcerer was confused. ¡°We have all broken thew.¡±


    ¡°You just have to make up for your mistakes.¡± The man in the suit smiled and said, ¡°The government has seen your ability. You will definitely soar when you go back.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer could not understand what he was saying. Although he was a sorcerer, he was not a top-notch sorcerer. Country Y could have gone to the four major societies to hire a sorcerer. There was no need to spend so much effort on him.


    He felt that the person in front of him was speaking incoherently and did not dare to believe him.


    However, what he did not know was that these words were enough to infuriate Dro Rabbi. He did not expect the Baldy sorcerer to have private contact with the embassy of Country Y. He knew that the people of Country Y wanted to attack him, so he hid in China with his believers.


    But now, the Baldy sorcerer was clearly wavering. He might use his secrets as a tribute to curry favor with the government of Country Y. This way, he could go home.


    However, the Baldy sorcerer¡¯s glory all these years was all because of him. Back then, he could do whatever he wanted in Country Y, and his family had also be a member of the upper ss. It could be said that his wealth was given to him by Dro Rabbi. He was the least qualified to betray him..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Soul Purification

    Chapter 459: Soul Purification


    Dro Rabbi returned to the altar in anger and did not continue watching.


    Therefore, he did not know that the Baldy sorcerer had rejected these people. He said, ¡°I¡¯m staying here for my faith. Even if I can¡¯t meet my family in the future, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    With that, he stood up and left, afraid that these people would say something to tempt him again. He had to maintain his faith in Dro Rabbi.


    Seeing that they had achieved their goal, the Y people did not say anything else. Tian Min had already told them that the Baldy sorcerer would not agree. They just had to use those specious words to lure him.


    Tian Min extracted energy from the little girl that Dro Rabbi had given to Yunbao and ced it in the tracker. As long as Dro Rabbi appeared nearby, it would sound the rm. They knew that Dro Rabbi had appeared just now and should have heard their conversation.


    They stood up and made a call. ¡°We¡¯vepleted the mission. We can proceed to the next step of the n.¡±


    When Tian Min heard this, she said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    With that, she turned to look at the person in charge of the prison and said, ¡°You have to stay by Devon¡¯s side for the rest of the time. I¡¯ll get someone to purify his soul. After that, bring him to another prison.¡±


    The prison officer hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t leave Devon.¡¯


    As Devon did not speak no matter how they interrogated him, Tian Min could only use the most extreme method¡ªsoul purification.


    This was the special ability of Jiang He and Jiang Hai. As twins, their soulsplemented each other. They couldbine their souls into an even stronger soul and purify the souls of people with simr energy.


    Using the method of destroying the soul to extract their memories, once the soul was purified, this person would be a fool. Unless it was someone who hadmitted a heinous crime, the government would not allow them to do so.


    Devon¡¯s mistake was enough to get the country to agree. In any case, he didn¡¯t have much time left. Even if they didn¡¯t purify his soul, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.


    Devon still did not know what he was about to face. He looked at the men sitting opposite him and closed his eyes. During this period of time, he had been able to sense the energy of the Baldy sorcerer. They were definitely trying to save him. As long as he waited a little longer, he would definitely be able to leave this ce.


    After leaving the prison, Tian Min immediately rushed to the Gu residence. When she saw Gu Lin, she said, ¡°Dro Rabbi definitely doesn¡¯t trust the Baldy sorcerer anymore. It¡¯s the best time for you to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Gu Lin nodded. ¡°l understand. Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups have finally approved the soul purification for Devon. Soon, we will know why Dro Rabbi wants to save him. At that time, we will definitely be able to take the initiative. All you need to do now is to prove your ability to Dro Rabbi. Right now, he can only rely on the Gu family,¡± Tian Min said.


    Gu Lin understood what Tian Min meant. When he leftst time, he had already obtained the right to see Dro Rabbi at any time. There was no need to contact the Baldy sorcerer. As long as he contacted someone called John, he could immediately go to the altar.


    He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°John, I have something very important to tell Dro Rabbi now.¡±


    John was very fast. He arrived at the Gu family in about ten minutes. Then, he picked Gu Lin up and drove him to the altar.


    Along the way, John did not speak. To be more precise, he did not have the energy to speak. His brain was already controlled by Dro Rabbi, and he could onlyplete simple missions. He did not have the ability to think for himself. Now that he was sending Gu Lin to see Dro Rabbi, he could only think sending him over.


    When they arrived, Gu Lin pushed the door open and entered alone. Dro


    Rabbi¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°You said that you have something important to say. You can say it now.¡±


    ¡°China has already agreed to send Devon back to China. Country Y has already sent people to the prison. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t make a move,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Dro Rabbi was furious. ¡°How can it be so fast? Baldy said that it would take at least a few months for the two countries to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s under normal circumstances. I heard that Country Y has hired a great sorcerer to hold down the fort. They¡¯re just waiting to bring Devon back for interrogation. That way, they can directly convict Sl,¡± Gu Lin said.


    Dro Rabbi snorted. ¡°So what if I¡¯m convicted? I¡¯ve already brought the core members to China. I don¡¯t have any losses..¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460: Betrayal

    Chapter 460: Betrayal


    Dro Rabbi did not take it to heart. To him, as long as he developed new believers, the rest was not important at all.


    ¡°Of course, this move is nothing to you, but to those members whose families are still in Country Y, it¡¯s no less than a bolt from the blue. They won¡¯t be able to go home for the rest of their lives.¡± Gu Lin smiled.


    Dro Rabbi had always imed to be a god that existed in this world, so he could not understand the feelings of ordinary people. He only realized that the situation had turned bad after hearing Gu Lin¡¯s words.


    At this moment, Gu Lin added, ¡°This is not a secret. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you?¡±


    He was clearly talking about the Baldy sorcerer. When he recalled the meeting with the people from Country Ys embassy, a fire seemed to burn in his heart. He was almost certain that the Baldy sorcerer had betrayed him.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he was too busy to notice,¡± Gu Lin exined. ¡°After all, one¡¯s energy is limited.¡±


    This sentence was simply adding fuel to the fire. It seemed like he was defending the Baldy sorcerer, but in fact, it confirmed his betrayal.


    Dro Rabbi wished he could drag the sorcerer over and devour him as a sacrifice.


    To him, there were only two types of believers. Those who were useful would naturally give them benefits and make them work for them. Those who were useless would be swallowed directly to avoid trouble.


    Seeing that Dro Rabbi was silent, Gu Lin knew that he had seeded. His previous suspicion had taken effect.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way to keep Devon. The Gu family is one of the three great aristocratic families after all. We have interactions with the Xie and Rong families. It¡¯s not difficult to dy them.¡±


    Hearing this, Dro Rabbi¡¯s mood improved. It seemed that it was better to have Chinese believers in China. What Gu Lin could do was something that the Baldy sorcerer could not do.


    He could no longer return to Country Y. He had to gain a foothold in China.


    Dro Rabbi said amiably, ¡°As long as you can do this, I can agree to any request you make. I think those people brought by Country Y are useless. We have to develop the believers of China.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult.¡± Gu Lin shook his head. ¡°There are already many local sorcerer sects in China. Some have even been passed down for more than a thousand years. If they appear rashly, they will definitely attack you.¡±


    Dro Rabbi did not expect such a situation. After pondering for a while, he said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow. Let¡¯s settle the matter in Country Y first.¡±


    Gu Lin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he left with John. After a while, the Baldy sorcerer who received the news rushed over and said, ¡°l just received news that the people from Country Y¡­¡±


    ¡°l already know.¡± Dro Rabbi interrupted him. ¡°The speed at which you know is too slow.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer could hear Dro Rabbi¡¯s disdain for him. He could not believe that it would turn out like this. He realized that Dro Rabbi¡¯s attitude towards him during this period of time was not good. He hadpletely lost his previous fondness.


    As a believer, losing the love of the gods was simply fatal.


    The Baldy sorcerer lowered his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this immediately. Please punish me.¡±


    Dro Rabbi no longer had the mood to pay attention to him. He snorted and said, ¡°Country Y has already brought him back. It¡¯s useless for me to punish you now. When Devon returns to Country Y, we¡¯ll just wait to die together.¡±


    He only said it to warn the Baldy sorcerer, but these words were remembered by the Baldy sorcerer.


    After leaving, he called someone over and said, ¡°We have to do something to stop Devon from returning to the country now. Otherwise, we can only drift outside and never return home in the future.¡¯


    Those sorcerers were used to listening to the Baldy sorcerer, not to mention that it was for the sake of their own home. They all gathered around him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Tian Min was watching the rivers and seas purify Devon¡¯s soul when the sorcerer outside ran in and said, ¡°Captain, arge number of sorcerers are heading towards the prison.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I was still thinking about how to make it reasonable for


    Devon to be stupid. Wouldn¡¯t this reasone knocking on my door?¡± Tian Min knew that these sorcerers were definitely from SL There was only one sorcerer in this prison, Devon. Other than SI, no other sorcerers woulde.


    The Baldy sorcerer had brought enough magic artifacts this time and was prepared to take Devon away at all costs.


    Because it was a desperate move, Baldy and the others attacked fiercely. Tian Min did not expect them to do such a desperate thing..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Finale

    Chapter 461: Finale


    However, there were many sorcerers left behind in the prison. They blocked these people outside and could not move forward no matter what they did.


    Jiang He and Jiang He purified Devon¡¯s soul over and over again. They only opened their eyes when they finally let go.


    The two of them paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Boss, this Dro Rabbi isn¡¯t a soul at all. He¡¯s something formed by the evil thoughts and scattered energy of the world. Devon identally found out about this and became a core figure of SL Those children were also controlled by Dro Rabbi¡¯s evil thoughts before they were taken away. This way, even the police can only find out that these children left their homes.¡¯


    This result really shocked Tian Min. Evil thoughts were very intangible. It was just a human¡¯s negative emotions. She had never heard of anyone¡¯s evil thoughts bing like this.


    She thought of the abnormal movements that had urred in the past two years, and the demons and ghosts that were causing trouble everywhere in the city. She felt a headache and said, ¡°1 think this world is going to be in chaos.¡±


    She hurriedly instructed someone to send the dumbfounded Devon out and transfer him to another prison ording to the n. Then, she turned around and left for the Gu family.


    During the transfer, Tian Min yed a trick and specially used a few empty carriages to leave from the entrance. Inside were magic artifacts containing Devon¡¯s energy, immediately attracting the attention of the Baldy sorcerer.


    ¡°They¡¯re sending Devon away. Chase after him!¡± He shouted as he chased after the car, but Devon had already been sent out the back door.


    Tian Min arrived at the Gu family at the fastest speed possible and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother brought Miss Su to the charity event today,¡± Gu Yu said as he walked out with his hair that had yet to dry.


    Tian Min knew that Gu Yu was smart, so she quickly told him what she had just discovered. ¡°Now, we have to change our strategy as soon as possible. The difficulty of capturing Dro Rabbi if he¡¯s not a soul has greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°Why should we arrest him?¡± Gu Yu picked up the coffee on the table and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to kill him directly?¡±


    Tian Min looked troubled. ¡°The higher-ups insisted on arresting him.¡±


    Previously, you caused damage to the city every two to three days. The government asked you to write countless self-reflection letters, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    These words reminded Tian Min that she could break her promise. Even if she said she killed him by ident, the government could not kill her.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Second Young Master is right.¡±


    Tian Min had already made up her mind to kill Dro Rabbi. Once she made up her mind, she calmed down. Seeing this, Gu Yu made her a cup of coffee, and the two of them sat quietly in the living room.


    The situation of the Baldy sorcerer was not so good. He had spent so much effort to break into the prison and lost so many people, but in the end, he did not obtain anything.


    When he stood in front of Dro Rabbi dejectedly, Gu Lin was also by his side. He had specially rushed over to add fuel to the fire, making Dro Rabbipletely distrust the Baldy sorcerer.


    ¡°You caused such a hugemotion, but you still didn¡¯t save him?¡± Dro Rabbi asked angrily.


    ¡°The sorcerers guarding the prison are too powerful. We couldn¡¯t rush in even after trying our best. However, they have already sent Devon out. We still have a chance to find a new detention address,¡± the Baldy sorcerer exined.


    At this moment, Gu Lin said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received the news. As they were attacked, the prison didn¡¯t want to take the risk and sent Devon to Country Y¡¯s embassy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Baldy sorcerer slumped to the ground. He knew that everything was over.


    Dro Rabbi did not reprimand him anymore. He floated in front of the Baldy sorcerer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any patience with you anymore, and you actually dare to betray me.¡±


    The Baldy sorcerer did not know what Dro Rabbi was talking about, but he did not get the chance to speak. Under Gu Lin¡¯s shocked gaze, he was devoured.


    Dro Rabbi directly swallowed him into his stomach, not even leaving a drop of blood.


    ¡°This is the consequence of betraying me.¡± Dro Rabbi looked at Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin did not know how he returned to the Gu family. He sat on the sofa in a daze and did not speak, scaring the others.


    Yunbao walked to his side and asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Lin only reacted when he heard her voice. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yunbao, you have to protect yourself no matter what. This is only the beginning of your long journey.¡±


    Although she did not know what Eldest Uncle meant, Yunbao still nodded obediently to show that she understood.


    Gu Lin looked at Yunbao. Now that the matter hade to an end, he only hoped that Yunbao could grow up safely and happily..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!